The authority of Christian princes over their ecclesiastical synods asserted with particular respect to the convocations of the clergy of the realm and Church of England : occasion'd by a late pamphlet intituled, A letter to a convocation man &c. / by William Wake.
         Wake, William, 1657-1737.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 620 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 221 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66113
         Wing W230
         ESTC R27051
         09626637
         ocm 09626637
         43857
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66113)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43857)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1345:7)
      
       
         
           
             The authority of Christian princes over their ecclesiastical synods asserted with particular respect to the convocations of the clergy of the realm and Church of England : occasion'd by a late pamphlet intituled, A letter to a convocation man &c. / by William Wake.
             Wake, William, 1657-1737.
          
           [6], xxiii, 385, [1] p.
           
             Printed for R. Sare,
             London :
             1697.
          
           
             "Appendix containing some publick acts and other collections, referred to in the forgoing discourse": p. 359-385.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Atterbury, Francis, 1662-1732. -- Letter to a convocation-man.
           Church and state -- Church of England.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           AUTHORITY
           OF
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           Over
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Synods
           ASSERTED
           :
           With
           Particular
           Respect
           to
           the
           CONVOCATIONS
           OF
           THE
           CLERGY
           of
           the
           REALM
           AND
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Occasion'd
           by
           a
           late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             A
             Letter
             to
             a
             Convocation
             Man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           
             William
             Wake
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           and
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           his
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Sare
          
           at
           Grays-Inn-Gate
           in
           Holborn
           ,
           1697.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Most
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           THOMAS
           ,
           By
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           Primate
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           AND
           Metropolitan
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             :
          
        
         
           THAT
           I
           presume
           to
           Prefix
           your
           
             Graces
             Name
          
           ,
           to
           so
           Rude
           ,
           and
           Hasty
           a
           Production
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           because
           I
           think
           the
           following
           Treatise
           deserves
           your
           Acceptance
           ,
           but
           because
           I
           fear
           ,
           it
           may
           need
           your
           Patronage
           .
           To
           appear
           against
           an
           
           Author
           ,
           who
           pretends
           to
           be
           the
           Champion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           up
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           long
           Neglected
           Rights
           ,
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           its
           Clergy
           ;
           has
           something
           in
           it
           so
           Improper
           in
           Any
           ,
           but
           especially
           so
           Unbecoming
           a
           Minister
           ,
           of
           
             that
             Church
          
           ;
           that
           I
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           Requisite
           for
           me
           ,
           to
           take
           all
           the
           Care
           I
           could
           ,
           to
           Remove
           those
           Prejudices
           ,
           which
           this
           might
           be
           apt
           to
           raise
           ,
           in
           some
           ,
           against
           the
           very
           Design
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
           And
           I
           knew
           no
           Way
           more
           effectually
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           than
           by
           begging
           leave
           to
           Inscribe
           what
           I
           had
           done
           to
           your
           Grace
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           by
           Providence
           ,
           you
           are
           placed
           in
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           
             Highest
             Station
          
           ,
           in
           Our
           Church
           ;
           so
           have
           you
           ,
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           ,
           no
           less
           eminently
           signalized
           your self
           ,
           in
           the
           Defence
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           It
           would
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           look
           too
           much
           like
           Vanity
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           here
           publish
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           has
           ,
           in
           some
           Measure
           ,
           been
           before
           Approved
           of
           by
           your
           Grace
           .
           It
           shall
           suffice
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           be
           allow'd
           to
           declare
           thus
           much
           ;
           That
           the
           Principles
           ,
           upon
           which
           I
           go
           ,
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           in
           your
           Graces
           Judgment
           ,
           have
           nothing
           in
           them
           that
           is
           either
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           injurious
           to
           the
           Rights
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Who
           the
           Person
           ,
           against
           whom
           I
           Write
           ,
           is
           ;
           I
           neither
           do
           Know
           ,
           nor
           am
           at
           all
           Sollicitous
           to
           Discover
           .
           But
           as
           his
           Principles
           seem
           but
           too
           much
           to
           look
           towards
           a
           Party
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ever
           has
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           will
           always
           be
           ready
           Vigorously
           to
           oppose
           her self
           :
           
           so
           the
           Disaffection
           which
           appears
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           Process
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           the
           
             present
             Establishment
          
           ,
           sufficiently
           shews
           ;
           that
           He
           had
           some
           farther
           Design
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           barely
           to
           assert
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           Convocation
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           this
           let
           every
           One
           judge
           ,
           as
           he
           sees
           Cause
           :
           My
           Business
           is
           with
           his
           Book
           ,
           not
           with
           his
           Person
           ,
           or
           Design
           .
           In
           my
           Reply
           to
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           endeavour'd
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           Ability
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           Cause
           both
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Church
           ;
           so
           ,
           for
           the
           Arguments
           sake
           ,
           if
           for
           nothing
           else
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           might
           presume
           to
           commend
           the
           Protection
           of
           it
           to
           your
           Grace
           ,
           Who
           have
           so
           Great
           a
           Zeal
           for
           Both
           ;
           and
           will
           therefore
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           be
           the
           rather
           disposed
           ,
           to
           favour
           this
           Honest
           ,
           
           though
           but
           Imperfect
           ,
           Performance
           ,
           of
           Him
           ,
           who
           with
           all
           possible
           Duty
           ,
           and
           Respect
           shall
           ever
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Graces
             Most
             Humble
             and
             Obedient
             Servant
             ,
             WILLIAM
             WAKE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PReface
           ,
           page
           iii.
           line
           23.
           read
           
             Of
             divine
          
           ,
           p.
           vi
           .
           l.
           17.
           r.
           fell
           .
           Book
           ,
           p.
           7.
           l.
           ●4
           .
           r.
           yet
           ,
           p.
           24.
           marg
           .
           l.
           8.
           r.
           Masticon
           ,
           p.
           49.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           Ariminum
           ,
           p.
           81.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           
             how
             far
          
           ,
           p.
           91.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           
             of
             Their
          
           ,
           p.
           92.
           marg
           .
           l.
           10
           ,
           r.
           place●it
           ,
           ibid.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           defined
           ,
           p.
           95.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           Countries
           ,
           p.
           99.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           Convocation
           ,
           p.
           101.
           l.
           24.
           add
           Consent
           ,
           p.
           109.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           Canons
           ,
           p.
           175.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Gervilio
           ,
           p.
           203.
           marg
           .
           l.
           9.
           r.
           271
           ,
           l.
           15.
           r.
           502
           ,
           p.
           237.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           two
           ,
           p.
           270.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           than
           ,
           p.
           293.
           l.
           27.
           to
           ,
           r.
           for
           ,
           p.
           311.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           these
           ,
           p.
           376.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           Annihilate
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           I
           
             Am
             so
             well
             assured
             that
             I
             have
             asserted
             nothing
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             Discourse
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
          
           Principles
           
             of
             the
          
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             make
             the
             least
             Apology
             for
             declaring
             my self
             against
             an
          
           Author
           ,
           
             whose
             Notions
             neither
             our
          
           Own
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             other
          
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             has
             ever
             approved
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Reason
             to
             expect
             that
             any
          
           Christian
           Prince
           
             should
             be
             content
             to
             allow
             of
             them
             .
             How
             this
          
           Gentleman
           
             came
             to
             be
             Engaged
             to
             write
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             supposed
          
           Rights
           
             of
             our
          
           Convocations
           ,
           
             I
             cannot
             tell
             :
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             he
             has
             done
             it
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             is
             not
             much
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
          
           Church
           ;
           
             nor
             will
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             at
             all
             encourage
             any
             One
             to
             stand
             up
             in
          
           Defence
           of
           Him.
           
        
         
         
           
             That
             his
             main
          
           Assertion
           
             is
             New
             and
             Paradoxical
             ;
             Contrary
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             all
             the
          
           Learned
           
             in
             the
          
           Law
           ,
           
             and
             Repugnant
             to
             the
          
           Constant
           Practice
           
             of
             our
          
           Convocations
           ,
           
             ever
             since
             the
             time
             of
          
           Henry
           VIII
           ,
           
             is
             certain
             ;
             nor
             does
             He
             himself
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
           
             One
             would
             therefore
             have
             hoped
             ,
             that
             his
          
           Arguments
           
             should
             have
             born
             some
             proportion
             to
             his
          
           Allegations
           ;
           
             and
             that
             there
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             much
          
           Weight
           
             in
             the
          
           One
           ,
           
             as
             there
             was
          
           Assurance
           
             in
             the
          
           Other
           .
           
             But
             when
             I
             came
             to
             examine
             them
             ,
             I
             found
             there
             was
             nothing
             formidable
             in
             this
          
           Author
           ,
           
             but
             his
          
           Confidence
           :
           
             and
             that
             ,
             like
             some
             empty
          
           Spectre
           ,
           
             his
             power
             was
             only
             to
          
           fright
           
             such
             ,
             as
             had
             not
             the
             Resolution
             to
          
           Speak
           
             to
             him
          
           .
        
         
           
             If
             any
             one
             shall
             ask
             ,
             how
             I
             came
             to
             Oppose
             so
             large
             an
          
           Answer
           
             to
             a
          
           Letter
           
             so
             little
             in
             Bulk
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             yet
             less
             in
             Weight
             and
             Substance
             ;
             He
             may
             please
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             much
          
           Greatest
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             most
          
           Useful
           ,
           
             part
             of
             the
             following
             Book
             ,
             has
             no
             concern
             at
             all
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             only
             Written
             upon
             Occasion
             of
             it
             .
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             Opportunity
             which
             this
          
           Author
           
             had
             given
             Me
             ,
             to
             search
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             my
             Leisure
             would
             permit
             ,
             into
             this
             Subject
             ;
             and
             having
             so
             done
             ,
             I
             was
             no
             less
             willing
             to
             communicate
             what
             I
             had
             met
             with
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             not
             
             knowing
             but
             that
             some
             others
             might
             receive
             as
             much
             Satisfaction
             from
             these
          
           Researches
           ,
           
             as
             ,
             I
             was
             sensible
             ,
             I
             my self
             had
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             has
             been
             complain'd
             of
             by
             this
          
           Gentleman
           ,
           
           
             as
             no
             small
             Neglect
             in
             Those
             of
             our
          
           Profession
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             but
             little
             acquainted
             with
             the
          
           Rights
           and
           Power
           
             of
             an
          
           English
           Convocation
           :
           
             And
             indeed
             a
          
           Subject
           
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             has
             but
             very
             little
             been
             searcht
             out
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             Examined
             by
             any
             Others
             of
             our
          
           Antiquaries
           ,
           
             for
             Them.
             I
             may
             presume
             to
             say
             I
             have
             here
             published
             more
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             ever
             yet
             met
             with
             ,
             in
             any
             One
             Piece
             ,
             upon
             this
          
           Argument
           :
           
             But
             yet
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             so
             carried
             away
             with
             an
             undue
             Opinion
             of
             my
             own
          
           Performance
           ,
           
             as
             not
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             here
             publish'd
             ,
             is
             ,
             at
             most
             ,
             but
             an
             imperfect
          
           Essay
           ;
           
             and
             ,
             like
             the
          
           first
           Lines
           
             of
             a
          
           Draught
           ,
           
             shews
             rather
             what
             I
          
           design'd
           ,
           
             than
             what
             I
             have
             been
             able
             ,
             in
             any
             tolerable
             manner
             ,
             to
          
           finish
           .
        
         
           
             I
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             ,
             next
             to
             the
          
           Knowledge
           in
           Divine
           things
           ,
           
             there
             is
             nothing
             I
             should
             rather
             desire
             to
             Understand
             ,
             than
             the
          
           Laws
           and
           Antiquities
           
             of
             the
          
           Country
           
             in
             which
             I
             live
             ;
             but
             especially
             of
             the
          
           Church
           
             in
             which
             I
             minister
             .
             And
             I
             am
             not
             a
             little
             pleas'd
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             so
             many
             Persons
             ,
             of
             Excellent
             Parts
             ,
             no
             less
             addicted
             to
             these
          
           Researches
           ,
           
             and
             much
             
             better
             Able
             to
             pursue
             them
             ,
             than
             I
             am
             .
             It
             may
             possibly
             be
             some
             provocation
             to
             One
             ,
             or
             Other
             of
             These
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             a
             more
             perfect
             Account
             of
             the
          
           present
           Subject
           ,
           
             to
             see
             how
             little
             is
             here
             done
             in
             it
             .
             The
          
           Argument
           
             certainly
             deserves
             Consideration
             ;
             and
             I
             heartily
             wish
             it
             a
          
           better
           Hand
           ,
           
             and
             a
          
           better
           Head
           
             too
             than
             any
             that
             has
             yet
             appear'd
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             following
          
           Treatise
           ,
           
             having
             first
          
           stated
           the
           Subject
           
             I
             was
             to
             go
             upon
             ,
             and
             settled
             the
          
           Method
           
             I
             thought
             most
             proper
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             go
             on
             to
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             of
             what
             I
             had
             to
             say
             with
             Reference
             to
             our
          
           own
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           
             upon
             the
          
           Practice
           and
           Opinions
           
             of
             the
          
           Antient
           Church
           ;
           
             and
             of
             all
             the
          
           Christian
           Countries
           
             round
             about
             us
             ,
             for
             above
             800
             years
             after
          
           Christ.
           
             I
             consider'd
             that
             the
          
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
             beyond
             most
          
           Churches
           
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             has
             a
             peculiar
             Veneration
             for
             the
          
           Discipline
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
          
           Doctrine
           
             of
             the
          
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           
             And
             I
             thought
             it
             would
             be
             no
             small
             Evidence
             of
             my
             good
             Intentions
             towards
             it
             ,
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             I
             pretended
             to
             nothing
             in
             behalf
             of
             our
          
           own
           Kings
           ,
           
             but
             what
             the
          
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           
             from
             the
          
           fourth
           Century
           
             downwards
             ,
             had
             readily
             allow'd
             to
             their
          
           Emperours
           ;
           
             And
             
             what
             all
             Other
          
           Christian
           Princes
           
             continued
             to
             Enjoy
             ,
             till
             the
          
           Papal
           Authority
           
             prevail'd
             over
             Them
             ,
             and
             deprived
             them
             of
             that
          
           Supremacy
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           ,
           
             which
             They
          
           originally
           
             had
             ;
             and
             to
             which
             the
          
           Reformation
           
             has
             again
             so
             justly
             restored
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             now
             ,
             having
             laid
             so
             good
             a
             Foundation
             ;
             I
             thought
             I
             might
             proceed
             the
             more
             freely
             to
             Enquire
             into
             the
          
           Case
           
             of
             our
             own
          
           Country
           ;
           
             and
             see
             what
          
           Authority
           the
           King
           of
           England
           
             has
             over
             his
          
           Convocations
           ;
           
             and
             by
             what
          
           Law
           or
           Custom
           
             he
             enjoys
             that
          
           Authority
           ?
           
             In
             this
             ,
             I
             was
             forc'd
             to
             confine
             myself
             within
             the
             time
             of
             the
          
           Reformation
           ;
           
             because
             it
             was
             about
             the
          
           Beginning
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           Our
           Kings
           
             were
             restored
             to
             their
          
           Supremacy
           
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             matters
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             had
             their
          
           Authority
           
             more
             solemnly
             recognized
             by
             the
          
           Clergy
           ,
           
             and
             established
             by
             the
          
           Parliament
           ,
           
             than
             ever
             it
             had
             been
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             lest
             such
             a
          
           Supremacy
           
             as
             this
             ,
             should
             seem
             to
             depend
             rather
             upon
             the
          
           Authority
           
             of
             an
          
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
             than
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             that
          
           Original
           Power
           ,
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Causes
           ,
           
             which
             belongs
             to
             all
          
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           
             and
             to
             Ours
             as
             well
             as
             to
             any
             ;
             and
             which
             was
             Exercised
             by
             them
             many
          
           Ages
           ,
           
             before
             any
          
           Statute
           
             was
             made
             to
             intitle
             them
             thereunto
             ;
             Having
             shewn
             what
             the
          
           Law
           ,
           
             as
             to
             these
             
             matters
             ,
             now
             is
             ;
             I
             thought
             it
             might
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             enlarge
             my
             Enquiry
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             how
             the
             Case
             has
             stood
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Conversion
             of
             the
          
           Saxons
           ,
           
             to
             the
             time
             wherein
             I
             began
             my
             former
             Disquisition
             .
             And
             upon
             search
             I
             found
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             have
             plainly
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Authority
           
             I
             here
             assert
             to
             the
          
           King
           ,
           
             is
             no
             other
             than
             what
             our
             most
             antient
          
           Princes
           ,
           
             till
             about
             1100
             years
             after
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             continued
             to
          
           exercise
           ;
           
             and
             even
             then
             claim'd
             a
          
           Right
           
             too
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             not
             any
             longer
             permitted
             to
          
           excercise
           it
           .
        
         
           
             If
             in
             pursuing
             of
             this
             Enquiry
             through
             so
             many
          
           past
           Ages
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sometimes
             taken
             the
             liberty
             to
             fill
             up
             those
             Vacancies
             ,
             which
             ,
             (
             through
             the
             want
             of
             Materials
             proper
             for
             such
             an
             Undertaking
             ,
             )
             often
             fall
             in
             my
             way
             ;
             with
             Reflections
             a
             little
             foreign
             to
             my
             proper
             Business
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             not
             be
             taken
             for
             any
             great
             Offence
             ,
             in
             a
             Work
             of
             this
             Nature
             :
             especially
             considering
             that
             my
             very
          
           Digressions
           
             are
             rather
             not
             directly
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             my
             present
             Subject
             ,
             than
             altogether
             distant
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             As
             for
             the
             remainder
             of
             my
             discourse
             ,
             which
             is
             spent
             in
          
           Answering
           the
           Letter
           to
           a
           Convocation-man
           ;
           
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             designedly
             either
             over-look'd
             any
             of
             its
          
           Arguments
           ,
           
             or
             made
             an
             imperfect
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             false
             Representation
             of
             them
             .
             I
             
             have
          
           examined
           
             every
             thing
             that
             seem'd
             considerable
             enough
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             ,
             have
             fully
          
           answered
           
             what
             I
             have
          
           examined
           .
        
         
           
             I
             am
             not
             aware
             that
             ,
             in
             doing
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             my
             Adversary
             any
             hard
             Treatment
             ,
             tho'
             I
             cannot
             but
             say
             ,
             He
             has
             taken
             care
             oftentimes
             to
             deserve
             it
             .
             But
             I
             thought
             it
             unreasonable
             to
             be
          
           guilty
           
             of
             that
             my self
             ,
             which
             I
             look'd
             upon
             to
             have
             been
             a
             fault
             in
             Him.
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             have
             all
             along
             spoken
             my
             mind
             with
             great
             freedom
             ;
             and
             where
             I
             sound
             any
             thing
             amiss
             have
             not
             stuck
             to
             own
             it
             ,
             tho'it
             seemed
             to
             reflect
             upon
             those
             of
             my
             own
             Order
             .
             Till
          
           Clergy-men
           
             cease
             to
             be
          
           Men
           ,
           
             they
             will
             be
             guilty
             not
             only
             of
          
           Follies
           and
           Imprudencies
           ,
           
             but
             of
          
           Sins
           
             too
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             :
             and
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             I
             dissemble
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             confess'd
             or
             not
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             knows
             to
             be
             but
             too
             True.
             Were
             our
          
           Faults
           so
           private
           ,
           
             that
             to
          
           allow
           
             of
             them
             were
             to
          
           publish
           
             them
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             One
             should
             be
             more
             careful
             to
             hide
             them
             than
             I
             would
             be
             :
             But
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             either
             for
             the
          
           Credit
           or
           Interest
           
             of
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           to
           dissemble
           those
           Vices
           ,
           
             which
             those
             who
          
           Commit
           
             them
             take
             no
             Care
             to
          
           Conceal
           .
        
         
           
             If
             any
             one
             should
             be
             so
             unreasonable
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             occasion
             from
             hence
             to
             think
             hardly
             of
             our
          
           Profession
           ,
           
             or
             to
             be
             scandalized
             at
             our
          
           Religion
           ,
           
           
             for
             the
             ▪
             Faults
             of
             those
             who
          
           minister
           
             in
             It
             ;
             I
             would
             only
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             that
             we
             live
             in
             an
          
           unhappy
           Age
           ,
           
             and
             make
             up
             a
          
           large
           Number
           of
           Men
           ;
           
             and
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             thought
             ,
             but
             that
             where
             so
             many
             thousands
          
           wait
           
             at
             the
          
           Altar
           ,
           
             some
             there
             should
             be
             ,
             who
             are
             much
             fitter
             to
             be
          
           cast
           out
           
             of
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           
             than
             to
          
           officiate
           
             in
             it
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             Many
             there
             are
             who
             are
             as
          
           Eminent
           
             for
             their
          
           Piety
           ,
           
             as
             some
             others
             are
          
           Notorious
           
             for
             their
          
           Irregularities
           :
           
             and
             this
             Advantage
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             to
          
           recommend
           our
           Religion
           ,
           
             beyond
             what
             the
             others
             should
             have
             to
          
           defame
           
             it
             ;
             that
             these
             live
             agreeably
             to
             the
          
           Rules
           
             of
             their
          
           Holy
           Profession
           ,
           
             whereas
             the
             others
             must
             be
             confess'd
             to
             have
             scandalously
             departed
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             conclude
             ;
             the
             following
          
           Treatise
           ,
           
             as
             it
             was
             truly
             intended
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             the
          
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
             so
             I
             hope
             it
             may
             be
             of
             some
          
           Use
           
             to
             many
             in
             it
             .
             At
             least
             it
             will
             satisfie
             Those
             who
             have
             taken
             Offence
             at
             the
             Letter
             here
          
           examined
           ,
           
             that
             it
             speaks
             not
             the
             Sense
             of
          
           All
           ,
           
             if
             of
          
           any
           ,
           
             of
             our
          
           Clergy
           :
           
             And
             shew
             ,
             that
             many
             there
             be
             who
             no
             less
             disapprove
             the
          
           Assertions
           
             of
             this
          
           Author
           ,
           
             than
             they
             are
             justly
             offended
             at
             his
          
           Bold
           and
           Scandalous
           Reflections
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THE
               Design
               of
               the
               following
               Treatise
               :
               with
               a
               short
               Account
               of
               the
               Method
               that
               is
               proposed
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Order
               of
               the
               Questions
               proposed
               in
               the
               
                 Letter
                 to
                 a
                 Convocation
                 man
              
               ,
               changed
               ;
               and
               an
               Enquiry
               design'd
               to
               be
               first
               made
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Convocation
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               Meet
               ,
               and
               Act
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Parliament
               does
               ?
               §
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               Method
               which
               this
               Author
               has
               taken
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               this
               
                 supposed
                 Right
              
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               censured
               .
               §
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               Design
               of
               the
               following
               Treatise
               laid
               out
               .
               §
               3.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               first
               General
               Point
               proposed
               ,
               and
               the
               Method
               laid
               down
               for
               the
               handling
               of
               it
               .
               In
               pursuance
               whereof
               ,
               a
               general
               Enquiry
               is
               first
               made
               ,
               What
               
               Power
               Christian
               Princes
               have
               always
               been
               allowed
               to
               exercise
               over
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Synods
               ,
               or
               Convocations
               ;
               with
               respect
               both
               to
               the
               sitting
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               managing
               of
               them
               when
               sat
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Confirming
               or
               Annulling
               of
               their
               Acts
               ,
               after
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               
                 General
                 Question
              
               proposed
               ,
               and
               the
               Method
               laid
               down
               for
               a
               full
               Resolution
               of
               it
               .
               §
               1.
               
            
             
               That
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               have
               Authority
               ,
               over
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
              
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Causes
              
               .
               §
               2.
               
               And
               that
               ,
            
             
               Particularly
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               their
               Synods
               and
               Convocations
               .
               §
               3.
               
               Which
               ,
               
                 
                   I.
                   Cannot
                   meet
                   without
                   their
                   Permission
                   ,
                   or
                   against
                   their
                   Consent
                   .
                   §
                   4.
                   
                
              
            
             
               That
               the
               eight
               first
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               were
               all
               call'd
               by
               the
               
                 Emperors
                 Authority
              
               .
               §
               5.
               
            
             
               So
               were
               all
               the
               lesser
               Synods
               held
               under
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Emperors
              
               .
               §
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Gothish
                 Princes
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               kept
               their
               Synods
               to
               the
               same
               Rule
               .
               §
               7.
               
            
             
               So
               did
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               several
               Kingdoms
               which
               rose
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Ruins
               of
               it
               :
            
             
               Of
               
                 Spain
                 .
                 §
                 8.
                 
                 Portugal
                 .
                 §
                 9.
                 
                 Burgundy
                 .
                 §
                 10.
                 
                 Germany
                 .
                 §
                 11.
                 
                 France
                 .
                 §
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               never
               opposed
               this
               ,
               or
               made
               any
               Complaints
               against
               it
               .
               §
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               (
               1
               )
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               have
               often
               call'd
               such
               Councils
               by
               their
               
                 own
                 Authority
              
               ,
               without
               the
               Advice
               of
               their
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               refus'd
               to
               do
               it
               when
               the
               Bishops
               have
               desir'd
               it
               .
               §
               .
               14.
               
               Who
               ,
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               Being
               so
               refused
               ,
               have
               never
               pretended
               to
               meet
               in
               Council
               against
               their
               Will
               ;
               or
               asserted
               any
               Right
               so
               to
               do
               .
               §
               15.
               
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               No
               not
               in
               
                 Provincial
                 Councils
              
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               seem'd
               to
               have
               some
               Right
               on
               their
               side
               .
               §
               16.
               
            
             
               (
               4
               )
               That
               the
               Prince
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               determine
               the
               Time
               and
               Place
               of
               their
               meeting
               .
               §
               17.
               
            
             
               (
               5
               )
               And
               may
               direct
               
                 what
                 Persons
              
               shall
               be
               allow'd
               to
               come
               to
               them
               .
               §
               18.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 first
                 Point
              
               summ'd
               up
               .
               §
               19.
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   the
                   
                     Princes
                     Authority
                  
                   over
                   
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Synods
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   met
                   .
                   §
                   20.
                   
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               prescribe
               to
               them
               What
               they
               shall
               debate
               about
               .
               §
               21.
               
               
                 
                   —
                   The
                   Ground
                   of
                   this
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   The
                   several
                   Methods
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   taken
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   .
                   §
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   The
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Confirmation
                   hereof
                   :
                   
                     
                       —
                       In
                       the
                       
                         Roman
                         Empire
                      
                       .
                       §
                       23.
                       
                    
                     
                       —
                       In
                       
                         other
                         places
                      
                       .
                       §
                       24.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               2.
               
               To
               determine
               ,
               in
               what
               Manner
               and
               Order
               they
               shall
               proceed
               in
               their
               Debates
               .
               §
               25.
               
               
                 
                   —
                   The
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Roman
                     Emperors
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   confirmation
                   hereof
                   .
                   §
                   26.
                   
                
              
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               
                 sit
                 with
              
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               preside
               over
               them
               .
               
                 
                   —
                   So
                   the
                   Emperors
                   did
                   .
                   §
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   And
                   so
                   did
                   the
                   Princes
                   who
                   succeeded
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   States
                   .
                   §
                   28
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   How
                   far
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   thus
                   presiding
                   ,
                   may
                   
                     act
                     synodically
                  
                   with
                   his
                   Clergy
                   ?
                   §
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   Of
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   over
                   these
                   
                     Conventions
                     ,
                     after
                  
                   they
                   have
                   ended
                   what
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   §
                   32.
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               Clergy
               cannot
               ,
               regularly
               ,
               break
               up
               their
               Synod
               without
               his
               leave
               .
               §
               33.
               
            
             
               Their
               Acts
               are
               of
               no
               Authority
               till
               confirm'd
               by
               him
               .
               §
               34.
               
               
                 
                   How
                   far
                   the
                   Prince
                   is
                   at
                   liberty
                   to
                   examine
                   their
                   Determinations
                   ;
                   to
                   
                     confirm
                     ,
                     annul
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   amend
                   them
                   ?
                   §
                   35.
                   
                   
                     
                       —
                       What
                       Power
                       he
                       has
                       over
                       their
                       Judgments
                       ?
                       §
                       36.
                       
                    
                     
                       —
                       What
                       over
                       their
                       Constitutions
                       ?
                       §
                       37.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               wh●l●
               applied
               to
               our
               
                 own
                 Case
              
               .
               §
               38.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Authority
               which
               our
               own
               Kings
               have
               over
               their
               Convocations
               ,
               with
               respect
               both
               to
               their
               Meeting
               and
               Acting
               first
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Confirming
               or
               Annulling
               their
               Acts
               after
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               our
               Princes
               ought
               ,
               of
               Right
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               same
               Authority
               over
               their
               Convocations
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               Princes
               have
               before
               been
               shewn
               to
               have
               .
               §
               1.
               
            
             
               I.
               That
               the
               Convocation
               cannot
               meet
               without
               the
               
                 King
                 's
                 Writ
              
               to
               empower
               them
               so
               to
               do
               .
               §
               2.
               
               
                 
                   —
                   The
                   Judges
                   Opinion
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                   ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   The
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   Convocations
                   .
                   §
                   3.
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               King
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               name
               the
               Time
               and
               Place
               of
               their
               Meeting
               .
               §
               4.
               
            
             
               As
               also
               to
               appoint
               what
               Persons
               shall
               come
               to
               it
               .
               §
               5.
               
            
             
               Being
               summon'd
               ,
               it
               lies
               in
               his
               Breast
               whether
               they
               shall
               sit
               ,
               or
               no.
               §
               6.
               
            
             
               II.
               That
               being
               Met
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               Power
               to
               Act
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 King's
                 Permission
              
               .
               §
               7.
               
               
                 
                   —
                   This
                   also
                   confirm'd
                   by
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Judges
                   ;
                   agreeably
                   to
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   25
                   Hen.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   —
                   And
                   farther
                   proved
                   from
                   the
                   Tenour
                   of
                   the
                   Convocation-Writ
                   .
                   §
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   The
                   Form
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   now
                   ,
                   that
                   antiently
                   it
                   was
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   §
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   As
                   also
                   from
                   the
                   Commissions
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   §
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Several
                   Instances
                   of
                   which
                   are
                   offer'd
                   .
                   §
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   From
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   the
                   Convocation
                   in
                   the
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Edw.
                     VI.
                  
                   §
                   12.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               Power
               of
               
                 our
                 Kings
              
               to
               
                 sit
                 with
              
               ,
               or
               to
               send
               Commissioners
               to
               their
               Convocations
               .
               §
               13.
               
            
             
               Whether
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               a
               Court
               ,
               may
               proceed
               to
               judge
               any
               Cause
               without
               the
               
                 King's
                 Licence
              
               ?
               §
               14.
               
               
                 
                   —
                   The
                   Convocation
                   did
                   ,
                   antiently
                   ,
                   judge
                   of
                   Heresie
                   .
                   §
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   How
                   it
                   judged
                   ?
                   §
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   It
                   is
                   most
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   judg
                   any
                   person
                   without
                   the
                   King's
                   Leave
                   .
                   §
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   It
                   is
                   certain
                   the
                   King
                   may
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   particular
                   Case
                   ,
                   prohibit
                   them
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   §
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   And
                   Suspend
                   or
                   Annul
                   their
                   Sentence
                   .
                   ib.
                   
                
              
            
             
               III.
               Of
               the
               Authority
               which
               
                 our
                 Kings
              
               have
               over
               their
               Convocations
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               done
               what
               they
               were
               called
               for
               ,
               
                 
                 
                   They
                   cannot
                   break
                   up
                   without
                   the
                   
                     King's
                     Licence
                  
                   .
                   §
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   His
                   Authority
                   requisite
                   to
                   confirm
                   their
                   Acts.
                   §
                   20.
                   
                   
                     
                       —
                       How
                       far
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       what
                       Cases
                       ,
                       He
                       is
                       empower'd
                       to
                       Confirm
                       them
                       .
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   King
                   has
                   power
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   Review
                   their
                   Acts
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   submit
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   his
                   Council
                   .
                   §
                   21.
                   
                   
                     
                       —
                       The
                       Practice
                       of
                       this
                       proved
                       .
                       to
                       §
                       24.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Whether
                   he
                   may
                   Alter
                   and
                   Correct
                   their
                   
                     Definitions
                     ?
                     ibid.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               From
               the
               whole
               ,
               an
               Answer
               is
               distinctly
               given
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 Question
              
               proposed
               .
               §
               25.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               In
               which
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Convocation
               is
               Historically
               deduced
               ,
               from
               the
               First
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Saxons
               to
               our
               own
               Times
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Occasion
               of
               this
               Enquiry
               ,
               and
               the
               Method
               proposed
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               it
               .
               §
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Period
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 were
                 transacted
                 ,
                 from
                 the
              
               first
               Conversion
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Saxons
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
              
               Norman
               Conquest
               .
            
             
               The
               Clergy
               summoned
               to
               Convocation
               after
               Two
               very
               different
               Manners
               .
               
                 
                 
                   
                     —
                     By
                     the
                  
                   Parliament
                   Writ
                   .
                   §
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     —
                     By
                     the
                  
                   Provincial
                   Writ
                   .
                   §
                   3.
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               Foundation
               of
               this
               laid
               in
               these
               first
               times
               ;
               wherein
               the
               Clergy
               were
               members
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Councils
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synods
              
               .
               §
               4.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Nature
               of
               our
               
                 Great
                 Councils
              
               ,
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               and
               how
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               were
               transacted
               in
               them
               ?
               §
               5.
               
               
                 
                   —
                   Shewn
                   from
                   the
                   like
                   Councils
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Under
                       Pepin
                       .
                       §
                       6.
                       
                    
                     
                       Under
                       Charles
                       the
                       Emperor
                       .
                       §
                       7.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   —
                   Their
                   manner
                   of
                   Debating
                   .
                   §
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   Their
                   Politie
                   clear'd
                   .
                   §
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   
                     Great
                     Councils
                  
                   stated
                   upon
                   this
                   Foundation
                   .
                   §
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synods
              
               of
               these
               Times
               ;
               Of
               what
               Persons
               they
               consisted
               ?
               By
               what
               Authority
               they
               were
               held
               ?
               §
               13.
               
               
                 
                   —
                   A
                   particular
                   View
                   taken
                   of
                   the
                   principal
                   Synods
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   during
                   this
                   Period
                   .
                   §
                   14.
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Matters
                  
                   of
                   most
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   transacted
                   in
                   the
                   
                     great
                     Councils
                  
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Period
                   .
                   §
                   18.
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Period
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               K.
               William
               I.
               to
               the
               23d
               .
               of
               
                 K.
                 Edward
              
               I.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Papal
                 Power
              
               began
               ,
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               to
               prevail
               over
               the
               
                 Princes
                 Authority
              
               .
               §
               21.
               
               
                 
                 
                   —
                   By
                   what
                   degrees
                   it
                   did
                   so
                   ?
                   §
                   22
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               William
               the
               Conqueror
               stood
               out
               against
               its
               Incroachments
               ,
               and
               continued
               
                 the
                 Affairs
              
               of
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               same
               state
               they
               were
               in
               before
               .
               §
               24.
               
               
                 
                   So
                   did
                   his
                   Sons
                   after
                   him
                   .
                   §
                   25.
                   
                   
                     
                       —
                       What
                       that
                       State
                       was
                       ?
                       ibid.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               An
               Historical
               Account
               of
               the
               chief
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synods
              
               under
               ,
               
                 
                   King
                   Willam
                   I.
                   §
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   King
                   William
                   II.
                   §
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   King
                   Henry
                   I.
                   §
                   29.
                   
                
              
            
             
               How
               the
               Pope
               now
               began
               to
               send
               his
               Legats
               hither
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               means
               encroach'd
               upon
               the
               
                 King's
                 Prerogative
              
               in
               the
               business
               before
               us
               ?
               §
               30.
               
            
             
               How
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               gave
               the
               next
               shock
               to
               it
               ?
               §
               31.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               under
               
                 
                   K.
                   Stephen
                   .
                   §
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   K.
                   Henry
                   II.
                   §
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   K.
                   Richard
                   I.
                   §
                   33.
                   
                
                 
                   K.
                   John
                   §
                   34.
                   
                
                 
                   K.
                   Henry
                   III.
                   §
                   35.
                   
                
                 
                   K.
                   Edward
                   I.
                   §
                   36.
                   
                
              
            
             
               How
               far
               our
               Kings
               ,
               during
               this
               Period
               ,
               continued
               to
               transact
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               their
               
                 Great
                 Councils
              
               ?
               §
               37
            
          
           
             
               III.
               Period
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               23d
               .
               of
               King
               Edward
               I
               ,
               to
               the
               25th
               .
               of
               King
               Henry
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Of
                 the
              
               Nature
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Civil
               Government
               
                 about
                 the
              
               beginning
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Period
               ;
               
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
              
               Great
               Council
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Nation
               .
               §
               43.
               
               
                 
                   —
                   Of
                   the
                   Change
                   ,
                   which
                   some
                   suppose
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                   about
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   made
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   §
                   44
                   ,
                   45
                
                 
                   —
                   That
                   the
                   same
                   Change
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   which
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Civil
                     part
                  
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   §
                   46.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   What
                   place
                   ,
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Inferiour
                     Clergy
                  
                   had
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                   shewn
                   ,
                   
                     
                       
                         From
                         the
                      
                       Parliament
                       Writ
                       .
                       §
                       47.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         From
                         the
                      
                       Parliament
                       Rolls
                       .
                       §
                       48.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   —
                   How
                   our
                   
                     Great
                     Councils
                     Met
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Acted
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   Establishment
                   ?
                   §
                   49.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               
                 Provincial
                 Synod
              
               ,
               about
               this
               time
               :
               shewn
               ,
               
                 
                   —
                   From
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Convocation
                     Writ
                  
                   .
                   §
                   50
                   ,
                   51.
                   
                
              
            
             
               How
               the
               Convocation
               came
               to
               bè
               summon'd
               at
               ,
               or
               about
               ,
               the
               
                 same
                 time
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ?
               §
               51.
               
               
                 
                   —
                   Whether
                   One
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   held
                   without
                   the
                   Other
                   ?
                   §
                   52.
                   
                
              
            
             
               By
               whom
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               Called
               ?
               §
               53.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               chief
               Convocations
               held
               under
               
                 
                   K.
                   Edw.
                   I.
                   §
                   54.
                   
                
                 
                   K.
                   Edw.
                   II.
                   §
                   55.
                   
                
                 
                   K.
                   Edw.
                   III.
                   §
                   56.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               Of
               the
               Opposition
               which
               began
               ,
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               to
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Usurpations
              
               .
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Convocations
               under
               our
               following
               Kings
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               of
               King
               
                 Henry
                 VIII
              
               .
               §
               58
               ,
               ad
               61.
               
            
          
           
             
               Period
               IV.
               
            
             
               From
               the
               25th
               of
               K.
               Henry
               VIII
               .
               to
               Our
               
                 Own
                 Times
              
               .
            
             
               An
               Historical
               
                 Account
                 of
                 the
              
               Statute
               25.
               
               Hen.
               VIII
               .
               cap.
               19.
               
               §
               62
               ,
               63
               ,
               64.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Dependance
               which
               the
               Convocation
               has
               upon
               the
               Parliament
               .
               §
               65.
               
            
             
               Whether
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               it
               now
               stands
               ,
               be
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ?
               §
               66.
               
            
             
               Of
               
                 Select
                 Committees
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Great
               Use
               that
               has
               been
               made
               of
               them
               ,
               under
               this
               Period
               .
               §
               67.
               
            
             
               The
               several
               Ways
               of
               transacting
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               consider'd
               ;
               in
               Five
               Particulars
               .
               §
               68.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               at
               the
               Prince's
               choice
               ,
               by
               which
               of
               these
               he
               will
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               transact
               them
               .
               §
               69
               ,
               70.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Opinion
               advanced
               ,
               in
               the
               Late
               
                 Letter
                 to
                 a
                 Convocation
                 Man
              
               ,
               stated
               :
               and
               the
               Arguments
               examined
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               pretends
               to
               shew
               :
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Convocation
               has
               a
               
               Right
               to
               meet
               ,
               whenever
               the
               Parliament
               does
               .
               And
               2.
               
               That
               being
               Met
               ,
               it
               has
               also
               a
               Right
               to
               Act
               ,
               without
               any
               Licence
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               empower
               it
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Subject
               of
               this
               Chapter
               proposed
               .
               §
               1.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Questions
               in
               debate
               stated
               ,
               from
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               here
               to
               be
               Examined
               .
               §
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 has
                 any
              
               Original
               ,
               Inherent
               Right
               ,
               
                 of
                 its
                 Own
                 ,
                 to
              
               Assemble
               Synods
               ?
               §
               3.
               
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   Question
                   brought
                   to
                   its
                   true
                   State
                   ?
                   §
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   Question
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   reduced
                   to
                   its
                   true
                   bounds
                   .
                   §
                   5.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Question
               .
               §
               6.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Convocation
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               Sit
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Parliament
               meets
               :
               does
               not
               follow
               ;
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   any
                   supposed
                   Parallel
                   ,
                   between
                   them
                   .
                   §
                   7.
                   
                   
                     
                       —
                       Which
                       is
                       examined
                       and
                       answer'd
                       .
                       ib.
                       
                    
                     
                       —
                       That
                       there
                       is
                       more
                       need
                       of
                       
                         frequent
                         Parliaments
                      
                       ,
                       than
                       of
                       
                         frequent
                         Convocations
                      
                       .
                       §
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Nor
                   from
                   the
                   8th
                   .
                   
                     Hen.
                     VI.
                  
                   §
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Nor
                   from
                   its
                   power
                   to
                   judge
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Heresie
                   .
                   §
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Nor
                     from
                     the
                  
                   Bishops
                   Parliament
                   Writ
                   .
                   §
                   11.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Objection
                 of
                 the
              
               Archbishop's
               being
               prohibited
               
                 by
                 the
              
               King's
               Justice
               ,
               
                 to
                 hold
                 a
              
               Synod
               ,
               
                 by
                 his
              
               Own
               Authority
               ;
               neither
               well
               Related
               ,
               
                 nor
                 to
                 the
              
               purpose
               .
               §
               12.
               
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Nor
                     from
                     the
                  
                   Descriptions
                   
                     of
                     a
                  
                   Convocation
                   
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Law
                   Dictionaries
                   .
                   §
                   13
                
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Question
               .
               §
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Convocation
               being
               Met
               ,
               
                 may
                 proceed
                 to
              
               Act
               
                 without
                 the
              
               King's
               Licence
               ;
               
                 Not
                 proved
              
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   any
                   thing
                   unreasonable
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   follow
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   might
                   not
                   .
                   §
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Nor
                   from
                   any
                   
                     supposed
                     Right
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   
                     King's
                     Licence
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   needful
                   .
                   §
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Nor
                     from
                     the
                  
                   Parallel
                   ,
                   
                     again
                     urged
                     ,
                     between
                     the
                  
                   Convocation
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Parliament
                   .
                   §
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Nor
                   from
                   the
                   Prohibitions
                   ,
                   antiently
                   sent
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   §
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Stature
                     25.
                     
                     Hen.
                     VIII
                  
                   .
                   Vindicated
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   new
                   Interpretation
                   given
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   this
                   Author
                   .
                   §
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               
                 King
                 's
                 Right
              
               to
               send
               Commissioners
               to
               sit
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               nothing
               to
               his
               Advantage
               §
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
              
               Authority
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Convocation
               
                 in
                 point
                 of
              
               Judicature
               .
               §
               23.
               
            
             
               
               The
               Case
               between
               Dr.
               Standish
               ,
               and
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               Related
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               in
               our
               antient
               
                 Law
                 Books
              
               .
               §
               24.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Some
               Rules
               laid
               down
               ,
               by
               which
               to
               judge
               ,
               for
               what
               Causes
               ,
               and
               at
               what
               
                 Times
                 ,
                 Synods
              
               ought
               ,
               or
               ought
               not
               ,
               to
               be
               Assembled
               :
               And
               the
               Allegations
               brought
               to
               prove
               a
               Convocation
               to
               be
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               necessary
               to
               be
               held
               ,
               Examined
               by
               Them.
               
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               confess'd
               that
               the
               King
               ought
               to
               suffer
               the
               Convocation
               to
               sit
               ,
               when
               the
               Necessities
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               really
               require
               it
               .
               §
               1
            
             
               The
               Author's
               Position
               laid
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               Method
               proposed
               for
               the
               Examining
               of
               it
               .
               §
               2.
               
            
             
               I.
               That
               Synods
               are
               oftentimes
               Useless
               ,
               and
               even
               Hurtful
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               §
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               Ends
               ,
               for
               which
               Synods
               ought
               to
               be
               call'd
               ,
               best
               shew
               when
               it
               is
               fitting
               to
               call
               them
               .
               §
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               
                 General
                 Measures
              
               ,
               from
               whence
               to
               judg
               of
               this
               ,
               from
               thence
               stated
               .
               §
               5.
               
            
             
               From
               those
               
                 General
                 Measures
              
               ,
               the
               following
               
                 Particular
                 Rules
              
               ,
               deduced
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Synods
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   ,
                   to
                   determine
                   plain
                   and
                   
                     clear
                     Matters
                  
                   .
                   §
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Nor
                   for
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   have
                   by
                   an
                   Equal
                   ,
                   or
                   perhaps
                   
                     Greater
                     Authority
                  
                   ,
                   been
                   already
                   determined
                   .
                   §
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Nor
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   more
                   Easie
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Ordinary
                     Methods
                  
                   .
                   §
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Nor
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   probable
                   Expectation
                   of
                   any
                   Good
                   to
                   come
                   from
                   their
                   Meeting
                   .
                   §
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Nor
                   in
                   Unquiet
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Unsettled
                     Times
                  
                   .
                   §
                   10.
                   
                
              
            
             
               II.
               What
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Letter
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               has
               offered
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               a
               Convocation
               should
               
                 now
                 meet
              
               ?
               §
               11.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               confess'd
               that
               we
               stand
               in
               great
               need
               of
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               but
               it
               does
               not
               thence
               follow
               that
               we
               need
               a
               Convocation
               .
               §
               12.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   Convocation
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   to
                   condemn
                   Scepticks
                   ,
                   or
                   Deists
                   .
                   §
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Nor
                   to
                   censure
                   Socinians
                   .
                   §
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Nor
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   plead
                   for
                   a
                   
                     General
                     Toleration
                  
                   .
                   §
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Nor
                   to
                   call
                   some
                   
                     Particular
                     Persons
                  
                   to
                   account
                   .
                   §
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Nor
                   to
                   prevent
                   these
                   things
                   from
                   Corrupting
                   the
                   Manners
                   of
                   Men.
                   §
                   17.
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               farther
               Pretences
               ,
               of
               this
               Author
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               consider'd
               ,
               and
               answered
               .
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Bishops
                   cannot
                   Reform
                   those
                   Abuses
                   .
                   §
                   18.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           AUTHORITY
           OF
           Christian
           Princes
           ASSERTED
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Design
               of
               the
               following
               Discourse
               ;
               with
               a
               short
               account
               of
               the
               Method
               that
               is
               proposed
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             THO
             it
             be
             not
             very
             material
             in
             
             what
             Order
             we
             examine
             the
             Questions
             here
             proposed
             ;
             nor
             shall
             I
             therefore
             pass
             any
             (
             ensure
             upon
             the
             Method
             ,
             which
             our
             Author
             has
             taken
             ,
             in
             handling
             of
             them
             :
             yet
             because
             I
             think
             the
             matter
             of
             Right
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             is
             of
             much
             greater
             Concern
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Expedience
             ;
             and
             the
             Proof
             of
             
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             stand
             good
             ,
             will
             supersede
             the
             necessity
             of
             looking
             any
             farther
             :
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             begin
             with
             that
             Point
             ,
             which
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             be
             resolved
             ,
             will
             go
             a
             great
             way
             towards
             a
             Determination
             of
             this
             whole
             Controversie
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Convocation
             has
             a
             
               legal
               Right
            
             to
             Sit
             and
             Act
             ,
             Independent
             upon
             the
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             the
             Prince
             ;
             and
             if
             to
             deny
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Parliament
             is
             Assembled
             ,
             is
             to
             violate
             that
             Right
             which
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             ;
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             doubts
             not
             to
             affirm
             :
             )
             Then
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             present
             Occasion
             for
             their
             Sitting
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             confess'd
             that
             the
             Clergy
             have
             had
             wrong
             enough
             already
             done
             them
             ;
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             encroach'd
             upon
             by
             any
             farther
             Adjournments
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             If
             the
             Meeting
             and
             Acting
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             does
             depend
             upon
             the
             Grace
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             the
             Prince
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             can
             neither
             Assemble
             nor
             Consult
             ,
             without
             his
             
               Permiss
               〈…〉
            
             nor
             is
             He
             any
             farther
             obliged
             to
             〈◊〉
             of
             either
             ,
             than
             he
             is
             persuaded
             〈◊〉
             Meeting
             and
             Acting
             will
             be
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             :
             Then
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             pretending
             to
             judg
             of
             these
             Matters
             ,
             our
             Convocation-Man
             
             and
             his
             Friend
             have
             meddled
             with
             that
             which
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             them
             :
             And
             that
             in
             vain
             do
             they
             insist
             upon
             what
             seems
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Apprehensions
             ;
             whilst
             they
             cannot
             tell
             but
             that
             His
             Majesty
             may
             have
             as
             Good
             ,
             or
             
               Better
               ,
               Reasons
               against
            
             their
             Sitting
             ,
             under
             the
             present
             Circumstances
             of
             Affairs
             ;
             as
             they
             can
             Imagine
             they
             have
             offer'd
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             our
             Author
             be
             at
             this
             time
             
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             ,
             as
             in
             One
             passage
             of
             his
             Book
             he
             seems
             to
             intimate
             
             that
             He
             is
             :
             And
             if
             His
             Concern
             for
             the
             
               Honour
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Good
               of
               the
            
             
             Church
             ,
             be
             so
             Great
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             us
             think
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             why
             he
             has
             so
             long
             suffered
             that
             
               Honourable
               House
            
             to
             neglect
             this
             matter
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             never
             once
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             Consideration
             of
             it
             .
             He
             knows
             the
             Commons
             have
             a
             
               standing
               Committee
               for
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             he
             seems
             to
             lay
             it
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             
               nothing
               has
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               been
               done
               by
               'em
               ,
               since
               the
               Revolution
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             why
             then
             did
             not
             our
             
               Zealous
               Advocate
            
             chuse
             rather
             to
             Represent
             the
             Injury
             that
             is
             done
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Invasion
             that
             has
             been
             made
             upon
             the
             very
             
               Fundamental
               Frame
            
             of
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             
             to
             those
             worthy
             Gentlemen
             ;
             and
             at
             such
             a
             Committee
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             where
             this
             Point
             would
             have
             been
             properly
             debated
             ;
             than
             to
             creep
             out
             into
             the
             World
             under
             the
             disguise
             of
             a
             
               nameless
               Author
            
             ;
             and
             Expose
             both
             Himself
             and
             his
             Cause
             ,
             to
             those
             Censures
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             are
             so
             justly
             pass'd
             upon
             Both.
             
          
           
             We
             cannot
             suppose
             that
             he
             declined
             this
             out
             of
             any
             distrust
             of
             the
             Arguments
             he
             had
             to
             allege
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Pretensions
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Convocation
             .
             No
             ,
             we
             find
             he
             is
             so
             consident
             of
             their
             Clearness
             ,
             that
             he
             asserts
             it
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             with
             much
             Assurance
             ,
             that
             to
             Sit
             and
             Act
             ,
             is
             their
             Right
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             cannot
             hinder
             them
             from
             doing
             Both
             ,
             without
             Violating
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Injuring
             the
             Convocation
             .
             And
             for
             his
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Readiness
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             to
             do
             us
             Justice
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             need
             only
             to
             repeat
             his
             own
             Words
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             He
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             Except
             against
             That
             .
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 concern'd
              
               
               
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
              
               Rights
               and
               Privileges
               
                 of
                 Their
              
               own
               Body
               ,
               
                 They
                 would
                 be
                 careful
                 not
                 to
                 invade
              
               Those
               of
               Another
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 wise
                 enough
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 preserving
                 
                 the
              
               Constitution
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 Interests
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
              
               Constitution
               
                 can
                 no
                 otherwise
                 be
                 upheld
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 preserved
                 in
                 their
                 just
              
               Rights
               and
               Powers
               ;
               
                 allow'd
                 to
              
               Act
               
                 in
                 their
                 proper
              
               Spheres
               ,
               and
               Circumscribed
               within
               them
               .
               
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 wise
                 enough
                 to
                 know
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 just
                 enough
                 to
                 own
                 ,
                 That
                 a
              
               Convocation
               
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
              
               Constitution
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
              
               Parliament
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             But
             our
             Author
             has
             taken
             his
             own
             
             Way
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             either
             follow
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             must
             leave
             one
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Letter
             unanswered
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             but
             that
             in
             doing
             this
             ,
             some
             may
             be
             so
             far
             byass'd
             in
             his
             Favour
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             unanswerable
             .
             And
             tho'
             I
             am
             sensible
             that
             in
             pursuing
             of
             these
             Considerations
             I
             shall
             meddle
             with
             such
             Matters
             as
             do
             not
             at
             all
             belong
             to
             a
             private
             Debate
             ;
             yet
             since
             others
             have
             had
             the
             Boldness
             to
             arraign
             the
             Government
             ,
             for
             not
             suffering
             the
             Convocation
             to
             meet
             ;
             and
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             concern'd
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             preserved
             without
             it
             :
             I
             hope
             I
             may
             
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             examine
             what
             Ground
             there
             is
             for
             so
             invidious
             a
             Suggestion
             ;
             and
             have
             as
             much
             Right
             to
             transgress
             in
             behalf
             of
             Authority
             ,
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             has
             taken
             to
             
               offend
               against
            
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Method
             that
             I
             shall
             choose
             ,
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             Subject
             ,
             shall
             be
             this
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             will
             enquire
             (
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             
             of
             Right
             )
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             Law
             ,
             that
             Commands
             ,
             or
             Permits
             ,
             the
             sitting
             and
             acting
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             besides
             the
             absolute
             ,
             free
             Pleasure
             of
             the
             Prince
             ?
             And
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             What
             that
             Law
             is
             ?
             And
             how
             far
             the
             Prince
             is
             obliged
             by
             it
             .
             Which
             being
             settled
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             What
             Occasion
             there
             is
             at
             present
             for
             a
             Convocation
             ?
             
             And
             whether
             the
             Necessity
             of
             its
             Meeting
             and
             Acting
             be
             so
             great
             ;
             and
             the
             Delay
             of
             it
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             pretends
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             
               Third
               Question
            
             ,
             which
             respects
             the
             Validity
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             they
             are
             Confirm'd
             ,
             and
             Approved
             of
             ,
             by
             Parliament
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             much
             insisted
             upon
             by
             our
             Author
             :
             And
             what
             is
             needful
             to
             be
             said
             
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             incidentally
             fall
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             the
             other
             Two.
             
          
           
             But
             tho'
             this
             therefore
             be
             the
             General
             Method
             which
             I
             shall
             Observe
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             sensible
             ,
             that
             in
             order
             to
             the
             better
             clearing
             of
             the
             former
             of
             these
             Questions
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             a
             much
             larger
             Compass
             than
             our
             
             Author's
             Design
             led
             him
             to
             do
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             I
             may
             not
             barely
             answer
             his
             Allegations
             ,
             but
             may
             also
             give
             some
             tolerable
             Account
             of
             the
             true
             Nature
             and
             Rights
             of
             our
             Convocation
             ;
             (
             which
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             Gentleman
             has
             yet
             done
             ,
             may
             still
             continue
             to
             be
             as
             little
             understood
             as
             
             those
             of
             a
             
               Jewish
               Sanhedrim
               :
            
             )
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             examine
             this
             Matter
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             my
             Skill
             will
             enable
             ,
             and
             my
             Leisure
             permit
             me
             to
             do
             it
             .
             For
             
             as
             our
             Author
             has
             rightly
             observed
             ,
             that
             an
             exact
             ,
             and
             full
             Account
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             cannot
             be
             given
             but
             by
             one
             who
             has
             great
             Skill
             in
             our
             
               English
               Laws
            
             and
             Antiquities
             ;
             (
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Laws
             and
             Antiquities
             of
             the
             Church
             too
             ;
             which
             Dyet
             must
             be
             competently
             understood
             ,
             o●
             this
             Subject
             can
             never
             be
             throughly
             handled
             :
             )
             so
             must
             I
             freely
             profess
             ,
             that
             neither
             will
             my
             other
             Affairs
             allow
             me
             to
             be
             very
             exact
             ;
             nor
             does
             my
             Profession
             ,
             as
             a
             Divine
             ,
             
             intitle
             me
             to
             so
             much
             Skill
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             sensible
             is
             requisite
             ,
             to
             the
             perfecting
             of
             such
             an
             Undertaking
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             I
             will
             candidly
             offer
             what
             I
             have
             met
             with
             ;
             and
             where
             I
             chance
             to
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             Matters
             of
             Law
             ,
             which
             lie
             out
             of
             my
             Way
             ,
             )
             I
             hope
             those
             who
             are
             more
             learned
             will
             make
             a
             reasonable
             Allowance
             for
             my
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               first
               
                 General
                 Point
              
               proposed
               ;
               and
               the
               Method
               laid
               down
               for
               the
               handling
               of
               it
               .
               In
               pursuance
               whereof
               ,
               a
               General
               Enquiry
               is
               first
               made
               ,
               into
               that
               Power
               which
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               have
               always
               been
               allow'd
               to
               exercise
               over
               their
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synods
              
               ,
               or
               Convocations
               ,
               with
               respect
               both
               to
               the
               Calling
               of
               them
               ;
               to
               the
               Managing
               of
               them
               when
               Sitting
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Confirming
               ,
               or
               Annulling
               their
               Acts
               ,
               after
               wards
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             come
             then
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             
             ado
             ,
             to
             the
             Business
             in
             hand
             ;
             the
             
             first
             and
             
               main
               Thing
            
             to
             be
             consider'd
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             
               Whether
               there
               is
               any
               Law
               that
               commands
               or
               permits
               the
               Sitting
               and
               Acting
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ;
               besides
               the
               
                 absolute
                 ,
                 free
                 Pleasure
              
               of
               the
               Prince
               ?
               And
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               What
               that
               Law
               is
               ?
               And
               ,
               How
               far
               the
               Prince
               is
               obliged
               by
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             treat
             of
             it
             in
             this
             following
             Method
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             will
             enquire
             ,
             What
             
               Power
               ,
               Christian
               Princes
            
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             have
             claim'd
             over
             such
             Convocations
             ;
             with
             respect
             both
             to
             their
             Assembling
             and
             Acting
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             giving
             Force
             and
             Authority
             to
             what
             is
             done
             by
             them
             ?
          
           
             II.
             I
             will
             consider
             ,
             Whether
             our
             Kings
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Authority
             over
             our
             Convocation
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             have
             claim'd
             over
             their
             Synods
             ?
             And
          
           
             III.
             Upon
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             I
             will
             Examine
             what
             this
             Author
             has
             alledged
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             offer
             what
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             may
             fairly
             be
             replied
             to
             it
             .
          
           
           
             And
             I.
             Let
             us
             enquire
             ,
             What
             
               Power
               ,
               Christian
               Princes
            
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             have
             claim'd
             ,
             over
             their
             Synods
             ;
             with
             respect
             both
             to
             their
             Meeting
             and
             Acting
             first
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             giving
             Force
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             to
             what
             is
             done
             by
             them
             ?
          
           
             That
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             have
             a
             Right
             ,
             
             not
             only
             to
             
               exercise
               Authority
            
             over
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Persons
            
             ,
             but
             to
             interpose
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
            
             too
             ;
             neither
             our
             own
             Articles
             and
             Canons
             ,
             nor
             
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Empire
             became
             Christian
             ,
             will
             suffer
             us
             to
             doubt
             .
             There
             is
             no
             one
             so
             great
             a
             Stranger
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             what
             Authority
             the
             
               Jewish
               Princes
            
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             pretended
             to
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             how
             far
             the
             
               first
               Christian
               Emperors
            
             follow'd
             their
             Examples
             ,
             were
             other
             Authors
             silent
             ,
             yet
             that
             one
             Assertion
             of
             Socrates
             would
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ;
             where
             he
             affirms
             ,
             That
             
               ever
               since
               they
               became
            
             
             
               Christians
               ,
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
            
             Church
             
               have
               depended
               upon
               them
               :
               and
               the
               greatest
               Synods
               been
               assembled
               by
               their
               Order
               ,
               and
               still
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               continue
               to
               be
               assembled
            
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             famous
             Saying
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperor
             ,
             to
             his
             Bishops
             ;
             
             That
             
               They
               indeed
               were
            
             Bishops
             
               in
               things
            
             
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               but
               that
               He
               was
               appointed
               ,
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               be
            
             Bishop
             ,
             
               as
               to
            
             Those
             without
             .
             And
             how
             far
             the
             succeeding
             Emperors
             continued
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             well
             ordering
             ,
             and
             Governing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             great
             part
             of
             that
             Duty
             which
             God
             expected
             from
             them
             ;
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             to
             to
             St.
             Cyril
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Metropolitans
             ,
             
             whom
             they
             summoned
             to
             meet
             in
             the
             General
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             abundantly
             shews
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             look
             into
             the
             several
             Collections
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Laws
            
             :
             *
             The
             Code
             of
             Theodosius
             :
             †
             The
             Code
             and
             *
             Novels
             of
             Justinian
             :
             The
             yet
             later
             |
             Collection
             of
             
               Basilius
               ,
               Leo
            
             ,
             and
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             followed
             after
             :
             How
             many
             Constitutions
             shall
             we
             find
             in
             every
             one
             of
             these
             relating
             to
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
            
             ;
             to
             the
             Order
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             to
             the
             Election
             ,
             and
             Consecration
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ;
             to
             the
             
               Lives
               ,
               Offices
            
             ,
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             to
             the
             Erection
             and
             Liberties
             of
             Churches
             ;
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             them
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             the
             
             very
             Faith
             which
             was
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             
               profess'd
               in
               Them
            
             ?
             And
             when
             the
             Empire
             began
             to
             be
             parcell'd
             out
             into
             several
             lesser
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             We
             find
             their
             several
             Princes
             still
             maintaining
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperors
             had
             done
             before
             :
             As
             from
             the
             Capitularies
             of
             the
             French
             and
             
               German
               Princes
            
             ;
             the
             Collections
             of
             the
             
               Spanish
               Councils
            
             ;
             our
             Own
             *
             
               Antient
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Histories
             which
             remain
             of
             the
             several
             Other
             Countries
             ,
             does
             evidently
             appear
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             Princes
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
            
             ,
             and
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             
             Persons
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             .
             Nor
             should
             there
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             be
             any
             more
             ;
             whether
             One
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Authority
             as
             to
             these
             Matters
             ,
             has
             not
             always
             been
             accounted
             to
             consist
             ,
             in
             the
             Power
             to
             
               conven●
               Synods
            
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             whatsoever
             relates
             both
             to
             the
             assembling
             ,
             and
             acting
             of
             them
             .
             And
             for
             the
             better
             Proof
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             distinctly
             consider
             what
             their
             Power
             is
             ,
             with
             respect
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             To
             the
             calling
             of
             such
             Synods
             or
             Convocations
             .
          
           
           
             (
             2
             )
             To
             the
             directing
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Assembled
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             To
             the
             approving
             and
             confirming
             their
             Constitutions
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             1
             )
             Let
             us
             consider
             ,
             What
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Convening
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Synods
            
             ,
             and
             Convocations
             .
          
           
             It
             has
             ever
             been
             look'd
             upon
             as
             one
             
             great
             part
             of
             the
             
             Prince's
             Prerogative
             ,
             that
             no
             Societies
             should
             be
             incorporated
             ,
             nor
             any
             Companies
             be
             allow'd
             to
             meet
             together
             ,
             without
             his
             Knowledge
             and
             Permission
             .
             The
             
               Roman
               Law
            
             was
             ,
             especially
             ,
             very
             severe
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Particular
             :
             And
             tho'
             after
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Emperors
             
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             provision
             was
             made
             for
             the
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             :
             yet
             before
             that
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             understood
             these
             
             matters
             as
             well
             as
             any
             one
             of
             his
             time
             ;
             tho'
             he
             excused
             their
             Meetings
             upon
             all
             Other
             Accounts
             ,
             could
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             they
             fell
             under
             the
             Censure
             of
             this
             Law
             :
             And
             that
             having
             not
             the
             Prince's
             leave
             to
             meet
             together
             ,
             they
             were
             ,
             in
             
             the
             construction
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Guilty
             of
             Meeting
             against
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             a
             Synod
             being
             no
             Ordinary
             ,
             or
             
               Sia●ed
               Convention
            
             ;
             but
             which
             was
             assembled
             only
             upon
             
               Extraordinary
               Occasions
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             required
             the
             Meeting
             of
             it
             :
             As
             there
             was
             no
             
               General
               Provision
            
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Laws
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             therefore
             necessary
             that
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             
               meeting
               Lawfully
            
             ,
             the
             express
             Command
             or
             Allowance
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             should
             be
             had
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             look
             up
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             first
             and
             most
             famous
             Councils
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             we
             shall
             accordingly
             find
             ,
             that
             They
             were
             All
             Convened
             by
             the
             
               Imperial
               Authority
            
             .
             Thus
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             not
             only
             summon'd
             ,
             
             but
             sat
             Himself
             in
             that
             of
             Nice
             .
             *
             
               Theodosius
               the
               Great
            
             both
             Assembled
             the
             
               Second
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             ,
             at
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             confirmed
             the
             Acts
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             next
             
               General
               Council
            
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             *
             Called
             by
             the
             Emperors
             
               Theodosiu●
               the
               Younger
            
             ,
             and
             Valentinian
             ;
             but
             that
             All
             things
             might
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             orderly
             in
             it
             ;
             they
             sent
             *
             Candidian
             ,
             as
             Their
             Commissioner
             ,
             to
             preside
             over
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
             and
             to
             direct
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Instructions
             which
             they
             had
             given
             Him
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Heresy
             of
             Eutyches
             gave
             a
             new
             Occasion
             ●o
             the
             same
             Emperors
             to
             Assemble
             another
             Synod
             ;
             *
             They
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             appointed
             it
             to
             meet
             at
             the
             same
             place
             :
             and
             Commanded
             
               Dioscorus
               ,
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             to
             preside
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             that
             had
             caused
             this
             Synod
             to
             meet
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Theodosius
             ,
             appointed
             a
             Review
             to
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             another
             †
             Council
             ,
             which
             was
             summon'd
             first
             to
             Nice
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             was
             Removed
             to
             Chalcedon
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Emperors
             did
             not
             only
             upon
             their
             
               Own
               Authority
            
             ;
             But
             tho'
             ‖
             Pope
             Leo
             had
             desired
             ,
             with
             all
             imaginable
             Earnestness
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             have
             been
             held
             somewhere
             in
             Italy
             ;
             to
             which
             they
             refused
             to
             Consent
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Authority
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Four
             first
             
               General
               Councils
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             Assembled
             ;
             Nor
             were
             the
             next
             Four
             call'd
             by
             any
             other
             .
             It
             was
             by
             the
             express
             Command
             of
             the
             *
             Elder
             Justinian
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Second
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Constantinople
             met
             :
             As
             it
             was
             by
             the
             like
             Summons
             of
             †
             
               Constantinus
               Pogonatus
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Third
             in
             
             the
             same
             City
             was
             convened
             .
             And
             because
             in
             these
             two
             ,
             no
             Canons
             were
             made
             for
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             *
             Justinian
             the
             younger
             ,
             call'd
             another
             Council
             to
             supply
             that
             defect
             ;
             and
             confirm'd
             the
             Canons
             that
             were
             made
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             
               second
               Council
            
             of
             Nice
             ,
             thô
             scarce
             right
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             was
             Orthodox
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             assembled
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             †
             Irenè
             the
             Empress
             ,
             and
             her
             Son
             Constantine
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Fourth
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             the
             
               Eight
               general
               Councils
            
             ,
             was
             in
             like
             manner
             held
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             ‖
             Basilius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Approved
             by
             Him.
             
          
           
             This
             then
             was
             the
             Power
             ,
             which
             the
             
             
               Christian
               Emperours
            
             claim'd
             over
             the
             
               Greatest
               Councils
            
             ;
             and
             which
             those
             Councils
             always
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             due
             to
             Them.
             If
             from
             these
             we
             pass
             on
             to
             the
             
               Lesser
               Synods
            
             that
             were
             assembled
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             to
             be
             still
             the
             same
             :
             And
             that
             These
             also
             were
             either
             
               expresly
               convened
            
             by
             Them
             ,
             or
             were
             summon'd
             by
             some
             Authority
             that
             was
             ,
             derived
             from
             Them.
             
          
           
           
             When
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             being
             Angry
             that
             they
             could
             not
             gain
             their
             Ends
             upon
             Caecilian
             ,
             desired
             that
             an
             Examination
             might
             be
             made
             of
             their
             Case
             ,
             by
             some
             
               foreign
               Bishops
               ;
               Constantine
            
             the
             Emperour
             granted
             their
             Request
             :
             And
             in
             Order
             thereunto
             appointed
             a
             meeting
             to
             be
             held
             at
             Rome
             ,
             upon
             that
             Affair
             ;
             and
             that
             
               three
               French
               Bishops
            
             ,
             should
             be
             joyn'd
             to
             Fifteen
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             for
             the
             Hearing
             of
             it
             .
             And
             These
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             *
             
               Emperours
               Command
            
             ,
             judged
             of
             this
             Matter
             .
             And
             when
             those
             turbulent
             Men
             were
             not
             yet
             satisfied
             ;
             to
             put
             a
             final
             end
             to
             their
             Contentions
             ,
             He
             caused
             a
             Greater
             Number
             of
             Bishops
             to
             meet
             in
             a
             Synod
             at
             †
             Arles
             ,
             and
             there
             Review
             the
             same
             Cause
             ,
             and
             pass
             a
             
               final
               Judgment
            
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             enumerate
             all
             the
             several
             Instances
             that
             remain
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             Councils
             call'd
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Imperial
               Authority
            
             ;
             would
             be
             as
             Infinite
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Needless
             .
             It
             may
             suffice
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             what
             Constantine
             ,
             thus
             began
             ,
             the
             succeeding
             Emperours
             constantly
             held
             to
             ;
             And
             suffer'd
             not
             any
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Clergy
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             leave
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             their
             Direction
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             there
             was
             a
             General
             Order
             
             made
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
             Nice
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             better
             Regulation
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               Affairs
            
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             every
             Province
             should
             meet
             together
             ,
             in
             a
             
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             ,
             under
             their
             Metropolitan
             ,
             twice
             every
             Year
             .
             And
             this
             Council
             being
             not
             only
             confirm'd
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             call'd
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             almost
             all
             the
             Emperors
             that
             follow'd
             after
             ;
             and
             particularly
             ,
             the
             Constitution
             now
             mention'd
             ,
             being
             
             provided
             for
             ,
             and
             adjusted
             by
             the
             
               Civil
               Laws
            
             themselves
             ;
             such
             Councils
             ,
             from
             thenceforth
             ,
             became
             
               Legal
               Assemblies
            
             ;
             and
             were
             ,
             of
             Course
             ,
             allow'd
             of
             ,
             tho'
             not
             expresly
             consented
             to
             by
             the
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             when
             Theodoret
             began
             to
             be
             
             too
             busie
             in
             calling
             the
             Bishops
             together
             ,
             Theodosius
             not
             only
             laid
             a
             Prohibition
             upon
             him
             ;
             but
             confined
             him
             to
             Cyrus
             ,
             his
             own
             little
             See
             ,
             as
             a
             Punishment
             for
             what
             he
             had
             before
             done
             .
             So
             little
             was
             it
             then
             thought
             a
             matter
             of
             Right
             ,
             for
             the
             Clergy
             to
             meet
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             thought
             good
             ,
             in
             Synods
             :
             Or
             that
             any
             Injury
             was
             done
             them
             by
             their
             Princes
             ,
             when
             they
             refused
             to
             suffer
             them
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             these
             Emperors
             had
             some
             eminent
             Authority
             in
             them
             which
             ceased
             
             together
             with
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             which
             other
             Princes
             ,
             tho'
             of
             
               Sovereign
               Authority
            
             
             within
             their
             several
             Kingdoms
             ,
             yet
             ought
             not
             to
             pretend
             to
             .
             That
             this
             is
             not
             so
             in
             
               Civil
               Matters
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Writers
             of
             Politicks
             to
             argue
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             
               Municipal
               Laws
            
             of
             their
             several
             Kingdoms
             to
             shew
             .
             As
             for
             what
             concerns
             their
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Authority
            
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             This
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Respects
             ,
             whatsoever
             Power
             the
             Emperors
             heretofore
             laid
             claim
             to
             in
             the
             Whole
             ,
             the
             same
             these
             Princes
             have
             continued
             to
             assert
             ,
             within
             their
             own
             
               particular
               States
            
             and
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Vandals
             had
             over-run
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Africa
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             Authority
             set
             up
             the
             
               Arrian
               Heresie
            
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             before
             prevail'd
             in
             those
             Parts
             :
             Hunericus
             their
             King
             ,
             at
             the
             desire
             of
             his
             Arrian
             
             Bishops
             ,
             summon'd
             a
             
               General
               Convention
            
             of
             all
             the
             
               Catholick
               Bishops
            
             to
             meet
             at
             Carthage
             ;
             and
             there
             confer
             about
             the
             Point
             in
             difference
             between
             them
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             upon
             his
             Summons
             ,
             they
             all
             came
             thither
             ;
             and
             refusing
             to
             renounce
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             ,
             were
             deprived
             of
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             sent
             into
             Banishment
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             better
             was
             the
             Success
             of
             the
             
               Orthodox
               Bishops
            
             ,
             in
             their
             next
             Conference
             ,
             
             held
             by
             the
             like
             Authority
             ,
             under
             Gundebald
             at
             Rome
             ;
             An.
             499
             :
             Who
             at
             the
             Request
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Clergy
            
             consented
             to
             
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             was
             greatly
             satisfied
             at
             their
             Behaviour
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             long
             after
             this
             that
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             himself
             confesses
             ,
             Theodorick
             summon'd
             another
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Crimes
             alledged
             against
             Symmachus
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ;
             and
             submitted
             the
             Determination
             of
             that
             Affair
             to
             their
             Resolution
             And
             when
             Caesarius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             ,
             desired
             to
             convene
             a
             
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             in
             France
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             
               Antient
               Canons
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Allowance
             of
             the
             Laws
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             Yet
             he
             did
             not
             think
             it
             sitting
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             obtained
             the
             Consent
             of
             Alaric
             the
             Goth
             for
             it
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             expresly
             noted
             ,
             that
             
             it
             was
             held
             by
             his
             Allowance
             .
          
           
             What
             Caesarius
             here
             did
             with
             respect
             to
             Alaric
             ,
             an
             
               Arrian
               Prince
            
             ;
             the
             same
             did
             Avitus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Vienne
             ,
             with
             regard
             to
             Sigismond
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Gundebald
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Burgundians
             ;
             whom
             he
             had
             not
             
             long
             before
             converted
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith.
            
             He
             call'd
             even
             his
             
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             ,
             
             with
             the
             King's
             Consent
             :
             And
             tho'
             himself
             Metropolitan
             of
             that
             District
             ,
             yet
             presided
             in
             it
             by
             the
             
               Prince's
               Order
            
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Authority
             by
             which
             these
             lesser
             Synods
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             immediately
             upon
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             that
             thus
             it
             continued
             ,
             till
             the
             Prevalence
             of
             the
             
               Papal
               Power
            
             began
             to
             overthrow
             the
             
               Prince's
               Right
            
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             a
             short
             View
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             the
             principal
             States
             which
             arose
             out
             of
             the
             Ruins
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             was
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             
             of
             Spain
             ,
             the
             Councils
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             the
             most
             eminent
             of
             Any
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             both
             for
             Number
             and
             Authority
             ;
             sufficiently
             demonstrate
             .
             That
             the
             Second
             
             of
             these
             was
             call'd
             by
             the
             Permission
             of
             Amalaric
             ,
             the
             Synod
             it self
             owns
             .
             But
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             the
             most
             considerable
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             is
             yet
             more
             full
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
             It
             was
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             that
             whole
             Nation
             :
             In
             it
             the
             Goths
             adjured
             their
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             embraced
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith.
            
             This
             Faith
             was
             first
             establish'd
             in
             Spain
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Council
             ;
             and
             several
             very
             useful
             Canons
             were
             framed
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Time
             to
             come
             .
             And
             
             all
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             
             Reccaredus
             their
             King
             :
             Who
             with
             Badda
             ,
             his
             Queen
             ,
             subscribed
             to
             the
             
               Orthodox
               Faith
            
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             made
             not
             only
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             the
             chief
             of
             his
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             subscribe
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             needless
             for
             me
             ,
             after
             so
             clear
             an
             Evidence
             ,
             as
             this
             Synod
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             of
             the
             Authority
             by
             which
             Councils
             were
             antiently
             Convened
             in
             Spain
             ;
             to
             spend
             any
             long
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             particular
             Examination
             of
             the
             several
             Councils
             that
             follow'd
             after
             .
             It
             shall
             therefore
             suffice
             barely
             to
             say
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             the
             Fourth
             of
             Toledo
             (
             Another
             
               National
               Council
            
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Authority
             in
             those
             parts
             )
             met
             
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             Sisenandus
             ,
             as
             the
             Third
             had
             done
             by
             that
             of
             Reccaredus
             .
             The
             Fifth
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             Cinthila
             ,
             who
             also
             
             confirm'd
             the
             Acts
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Sixth
             
             of
             Cinthilan
             :
             The
             Seventh
             of
             Chindaswind
             :
             The
             Eighth
             of
             Recceswinthus
             :
             The
             rest
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             several
             Princes
             which
             follow'd
             after
             :
             As
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Fifteenth
             and
             Sixteenth
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             these
             Synods
             ,
             it
             does
             evidently
             appear
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             their
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             indeed
             always
             summon'd
             by
             the
             express
             ,
             particular
             Order
             ,
             of
             those
             Princes
             .
             But
             yet
             even
             these
             were
             held
             
             by
             Vertue
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             the
             Third
             Great
             Council
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             under
             
             Reccaredus
             ,
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             had
             given
             to
             them
             .
             It
             was
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Allowance
             that
             the
             Synods
             of
             Narbonne
             ,
             and
             Saragosa
             ,
             
             were
             assembled
             ;
             and
             in
             Both
             which
             ,
             for
             that
             Reason
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             met
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             that
             Prince
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Appointment
             of
             that
             Council
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Authority
             which
             these
             
             Kings
             used
             in
             Spain
             ,
             did
             their
             next
             Neighbours
             ,
             the
             
               Su●vian
               Princes
            
             ,
             exercise
             in
             Galaecia
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Empire
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Second
               Council
            
             of
             Braga
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             is
             expresly
             declared
             to
             have
             met
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             Ariamirus
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             have
             rather
             thought
             ,
             of
             Theodimirus
             ,
             their
             King.
             It
             was
             by
             the
             same
             Authority
             that
             the
             Synod
             of
             Lugo
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             was
             assembled
             ;
             
             to
             divide
             the
             Country
             into
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             to
             erect
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             Bishopricks
             in
             it
             .
             And
             when
             by
             Vertue
             of
             this
             Division
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Country
             were
             come
             together
             in
             two
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             under
             their
             respective
             Metropolitans
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               ancient
               Canons
            
             in
             
             that
             behalf
             ;
             Miro
             ,
             his
             Successor
             ,
             order'd
             
             them
             to
             meet
             both
             together
             in
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             at
             Braga
             ;
             and
             there
             agree
             upon
             such
             Constitutions
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             find
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             require
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             from
             hence
             we
             cross
             over
             to
             the
             
             Kingdom
             of
             Burgundy
             ;
             we
             shall
             find
             those
             Princes
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             same
             Rights
             over
             their
             Synods
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             Kings
             have
             been
             shewn
             to
             have
             exercised
             .
          
           
             The
             Inscription
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Council
            
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             assembled
             about
             the
             Year
             567
             ,
             shews
             that
             it
             was
             call'd
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             Guntramn
             their
             King
             :
             who
             also
             not
             long
             after
             assembled
             another
             Synod
             at
             Challon
             ,
             as
             Gregory
             of
             Tours
             informs
             us
             .
             
             It
             was
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             same
             Guntramn
             that
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             Mascon
             
             was
             held
             :
             And
             when
             that
             had
             not
             sufficiently
             restored
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             assembled
             another
             at
             *
             Lyons
             ,
             but
             more
             in
             several
             other
             places
             ;
             †
             at
             
               Valence
               ,
               Poitiers
               ,
               Mascon
            
             ,
             &c.
             all
             whose
             Acts
             expresly
             avow
             the
             Authority
             by
             which
             they
             met
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             
               Germany
               .
               Carloman
            
             first
             and
             then
             
             Charles
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             the
             
             great
             Restorers
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Assertors
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             will
             they
             afford
             us
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             the
             
               Prince's
               Authority
            
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             former
             of
             these
             who
             ,
             with
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             Clergy
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             
             called
             the
             Council
             of
             Ratisbon
             ,
             which
             is
             accounted
             among
             the
             First
             of
             Germany
             ,
             An.
             742.
             
             And
             how
             the
             Other
             continued
             ,
             
             by
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             to
             summon
             the
             like
             Assemblies
             ,
             the
             several
             Synods
             of
             
               Wormes
               ;
               Valenciennes
               ;
               Aix
               la
               Chappelle
            
             ;
             but
             especially
             the
             two
             Great
             Councils
             of
             *
             Mentz
             and
             †
             Frankford
             ;
             (
             in
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             not
             only
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Germany
             ,
             but
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             Aquitain
             ,
             were
             assembled
             together
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             Whom
             Charles
             the
             Emperor
             presided
             ;
             )
             abundantly
             shew
             .
          
           
             No
             sooner
             was
             this
             great
             Prince
             dead
             ,
             but
             
               Ludovicus
               Pius
            
             ,
             his
             Successor
             ,
             after
             his
             Example
             ,
             call'd
             together
             his
             Clergy
             to
             Aix-la-Chappelle
             ;
             for
             the
             
               correction
               of
            
             
             
               the
               Negligence
               and
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               better
               regulating
               of
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             And
             having
             fully
             determined
             
             whatsoever
             was
             thought
             expedient
             in
             Order
             thereunto
             ;
             he
             commanded
             a
             strict
             Obedience
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             Constitutions
             which
             had
             been
             made
             by
             them
             .
             And
             when
             this
             did
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             correct
             
             the
             Abuses
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             He
             not
             only
             summon'd
             a
             
               Second
               Council
            
             to
             meet
             at
             the
             
             same
             place
             ,
             but
             being
             met
             ,
             he
             proposed
             to
             them
             such
             Heads
             as
             he
             conceived
             to
             be
             farther
             necessary
             ,
             with
             respect
             both
             to
             the
             Lives
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             order'd
             the
             Synod
             to
             frame
             their
             Debates
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             Emperor
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Difference
             between
             his
             Sons
             appeased
             ;
             Lewis
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             Government
             of
             Germany
             fell
             )
             after
             his
             Father's
             Example
             ,
             call'd
             the
             Great
             Council
             of
             Mayence
             ;
             to
             regulate
             those
             Disorders
             which
             the
             late
             
             Distractions
             had
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             because
             many
             things
             remain'd
             which
             could
             not
             then
             be
             sufficiently
             provided
             for
             ;
             He
             ,
             the
             next
             Year
             after
             ,
             assembled
             another
             Synod
             for
             the
             Determination
             of
             them
             .
             It
             was
             about
             twenty
             Years
             after
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Lewis
             convened
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             at
             Wormes
             ;
             and
             there
             ,
             in
             
             like
             manner
             ,
             order'd
             many
             things
             relating
             both
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             that
             Arnulph
             ,
             his
             
             Nephew
             ,
             having
             obtain'd
             the
             Empire
             ,
             call'd
             together
             (
             in
             like
             manner
             )
             his
             Bishops
             to
             a
             Great
             Council
             at
             Trebur
             ;
             presided
             ,
             and
             assisted
             in
             it
             :
             and
             caused
             what
             
             was
             done
             not
             only
             to
             be
             subscribed
             by
             the
             Bishops
             whom
             he
             had
             Assembled
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             confirm'd
             by
             a
             great
             number
             both
             of
             the
             
               Inferior
               Clergy
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Laity
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             not
             to
             metion
             any
             more
             ;
             
               Henry
               the
               First
            
             ,
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             by
             his
             Princely
             Command
             ,
             assembled
             the
             great
             Synod
             at
             Erpsford
             ;
             with
             the
             Advice
             of
             
             his
             
               great
               Men
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             
               Archbishop
               Hildibert
            
             ,
             who
             was
             chiefly
             consider'd
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             now
             having
             thus
             fully
             shewn
             
             what
             was
             the
             Practice
             of
             these
             Princes
             in
             Germany
             ,
             I
             might
             spare
             my self
             ,
             and
             Reader
             ,
             the
             trouble
             ,
             of
             enquiring
             into
             the
             Methods
             used
             in
             France
             ;
             which
             was
             generally
             either
             in
             the
             same
             Hands
             ,
             or
             Govern'd
             by
             Those
             of
             the
             same
             Family
             ,
             that
             the
             Empire
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             was
             .
             Yet
             because
             I
             think
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
            
             ,
             was
             no
             where
             better
             kept
             up
             ,
             or
             more
             exactly
             follow'd
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             Country
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             conceive
             our
             own
             Synods
             were
             very
             much
             framed
             by
             the
             pattern
             of
             Theirs
             ;
             I
             will
             take
             a
             short
             View
             of
             their
             Conventions
             also
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             these
             
               first
               general
               Remarks
            
             .
          
           
           
             To
             begin
             then
             with
             the
             first
             of
             their
             
               Christian
               Kings
               ,
               Clouis
               the
               Great
               :
            
             And
             here
             we
             find
             that
             he
             not
             only
             Called
             the
             
               first
               Council
            
             of
             Orleans
             (
             and
             which
             has
             
             ever
             been
             look'd
             upon
             as
             the
             Model
             and
             Pattern
             to
             all
             their
             succeeding
             
               Synods
               ;
            
             )
             but
             moreover
             Prescribed
             to
             it
             the
             Points
             on
             which
             it
             was
             to
             debate
             :
             And
             all
             this
             at
             the
             Desire
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Advice
             ,
             of
             St.
             Remigius
             ;
             as
             Hincmarus
             ,
             in
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             informs
             Us.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             by
             the
             like
             Command
             of
             Childebert
             ,
             
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Second
               Council
            
             of
             the
             same
             Place
             was
             held
             .
             The
             Synod
             of
             Clermont
             ,
             the
             next
             ,
             of
             any
             Consequence
             ,
             
             that
             met
             in
             France
             ;
             assembled
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             King
             Theodebert
             :
             And
             so
             did
             that
             of
             Tours
             afterwards
             ,
             with
             
             the
             like
             Consent
             ,
             and
             Allowance
             ,
             of
             Charibert
             .
          
           
             The
             Fifth
             Council
             of
             Paris
             ,
             not
             only
             
             declares
             that
             it
             was
             Assembled
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Clotharius
             ;
             but
             tells
             us
             that
             their
             Assembling
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             was
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             was
             )
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             had
             gone
             before
             Them.
             And
             the
             Synod
             of
             Chalons
             Owns
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             met
             together
             in
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Call
             and
             
             Command
             ,
             of
             
               Clouis
               the
               Second
            
             ,
             their
             
             King.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             by
             the
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             of
             Pepin
             ,
             
             that
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             was
             held
             in
             his
             Palace
             at
             Vernis
             ,
             Anno
             755.
             
             Of
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Second
               Council
               of
            
             *
             Rhemes
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Third
               of
               Tours
            
             ,
             ●ere
             convened
             .
             Of
             Louis
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Lotharius
             ,
             that
             the
             †
             
               Sixth
               Council
               of
               Paris
            
             was
             called
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             not
             to
             instance
             in
             any
             more
             ,
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Bald
            
             ,
             that
             the
             ‖
             
               Synod
               of
               Quierzy
            
             was
             assembled
             ;
             for
             Reforming
             Mens
             Manners
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             a
             Stop
             to
             that
             Corruption
             in
             point
             of
             Faith
             too
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             breaking
             out
             in
             
               those
               Parts
            
             .
          
           
             Wha●
             the
             Practice
             of
             our
             
               own
               Country
            
             
             has
             been
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             particularly
             consider
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             Enquire
             into
             the
             Rights
             of
             our
             
               Own
               Kings
            
             ,
             in
             this
             Respect
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             from
             the
             Account
             which
             has
             hitherto
             been
             given
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             have
             been
             wont
             to
             be
             called
             together
             into
             Synods
             ,
             it
             Appears
             ;
             that
             as
             ,
             in
             Fact
             ,
             no
             Councils
             have
             met
             without
             the
             Permission
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             ever
             
             since
             the
             Empire
             became
             Christian
             ;
             So
             neither
             does
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             have
             ever
             made
             any
             Complaints
             against
             Them
             ,
             as
             usurping
             herein
             upon
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             pleaded
             any
             Privilege
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Divine
               Authority
            
             ,
             for
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             Acting
             against
             their
             Consent
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             the
             End
             it
             may
             the
             more
             Evidently
             Appear
             how
             far
             the
             Power
             of
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             has
             been
             accounted
             to
             Extend
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Particular
             ;
             I
             shall
             to
             that
             General
             Deduction
             ,
             I
             have
             now
             made
             ,
             of
             the
             Authority
             by
             which
             the
             Church
             has
             been
             accustomed
             ,
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             to
             meet
             together
             in
             Councils
             ;
             subjoin
             a
             few
             more
             particular
             Remarks
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             clearing
             of
             this
             whole
             matter
             .
          
           
             And
             
               (
               1st
               .
            
             )
             It
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             
             tho'
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             has
             generally
             Advised
             with
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             upon
             these
             Occasions
             ;
             and
             ask'd
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             fitting
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             to
             call
             a
             Synod
             ,
             before
             he
             has
             given
             Orders
             for
             the
             meeting
             of
             it
             :
             Yet
             was
             this
             never
             look'd
             upon
             as
             any
             matter
             of
             Right
             ;
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Princes
             have
             oftentimes
             assembled
             such
             Councils
             ,
             without
             ever
             consulting
             Them
             at
             All
             ;
             and
             ,
             at
             others
             ,
             when
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             Advised
             ,
             but
             Desired
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             have
             yet
             ,
             
             upon
             their
             
               Own
               Judgment
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             their
             Council
             ,
             utterly
             refused
             to
             comply
             with
             their
             Requests
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             look
             into
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             several
             Synods
             I
             have
             before
             mention'd
             ;
             we
             shall
             find
             indeed
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             Bishops
             was
             taken
             for
             their
             Meeting
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             oftner
             find
             them
             call'd
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             with
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             
               Great
               Men
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             oftner
             ,
             no
             notice
             at
             all
             taken
             of
             the
             Advice
             of
             Either
             .
          
           
             How
             often
             did
             Liberius
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             vain
             ,
             petition
             Constantius
             ,
             that
             a
             Free
             ,
             and
             Orthodox
             Council
             might
             be
             Call'd
             to
             judge
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Athanasius
             ;
             but
             could
             never
             Obtain
             it
             .
             And
             tho'
             the
             method
             taken
             by
             that
             Emperor
             ,
             to
             manage
             that
             Affair
             in
             Favour
             of
             the
             Arians
             ;
             and
             the
             Refusal
             of
             such
             a
             Council
             ,
             as
             was
             desired
             ,
             was
             the
             Effect
             of
             that
             Enmity
             he
             had
             conceived
             against
             Them
             ,
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             find
             the
             
               Catholick
               Bishops
            
             any
             where
             complain
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             did
             any
             more
             than
             what
             he
             had
             Authority
             to
             do
             ;
             or
             pretend
             to
             any
             
               Original
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
            
             ,
             left
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             call
             such
             a
             Synod
             whether
             He
             would
             or
             no.
             But
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Urgency
             of
             that
             Affair
             ,
             and
             the
             eager
             
             Desire
             they
             had
             to
             end
             it
             ;
             neither
             Liberius
             ,
             nor
             Any
             others
             ,
             attempted
             to
             meet
             against
             the
             
             Emperor's
             Command
             ;
             but
             quietly
             submitted
             to
             the
             Prohibition
             he
             had
             laid
             upon
             Them
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             so
             .
             So
             little
             did
             the
             greatest
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             those
             Days
             ,
             think
             it
             lawful
             ,
             to
             hold
             a
             Council
             against
             the
             
               Prince's
               Will
            
             ;
             that
             being
             forbidden
             by
             an
             
               Heretical
               Emperor
            
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             all
             Right
             and
             Justice
             ,
             on
             purpose
             that
             he
             might
             Oppress
             Them
             ,
             so
             to
             Do
             ;
             They
             yet
             submitted
             to
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             chose
             rather
             to
             suffer
             by
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             than
             to
             Usurp
             an
             Authority
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             sensible
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             Them.
             
          
           
             But
             lest
             this
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             only
             the
             Perverseness
             of
             an
             
               Heretical
               Prince
            
             ;
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             same
             Power
             ,
             both
             Claim'd
             ,
             and
             Exercised
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             
               Orthodox
               Emperors
            
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             were
             ,
             in
             all
             Respects
             ,
             the
             most
             zealous
             for
             the
             Churches
             Interest
             .
          
           
             When
             Eutyches
             began
             to
             corrupt
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             thought
             necessary
             ,
             that
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             should
             be
             call'd
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             his
             Errors
             ;
             Leo
             ,
             
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             petitioned
             Theodosius
             ,
             with
             all
             imaginable
             Earnestness
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             consent
             to
             let
             a
             Synod
             be
             assembled
             
             in
             Italy
             for
             the
             Judging
             of
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Emperor
             utterly
             Refused
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             Order'd
             the
             Council
             to
             be
             held
             at
             Ephesus
             ;
             and
             the
             Good
             Bishop
             was
             so
             far
             from
             Complaining
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             submitted
             to
             his
             Summons
             ,
             and
             thank'd
             him
             that
             he
             would
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             vouchsafe
             to
             have
             it
             there
             .
             And
             when
             ,
             by
             the
             Practices
             of
             Dioscorus
             ,
             that
             Council
             answer'd
             not
             what
             was
             Expected
             from
             it
             ;
             The
             same
             Leo
             ,
             not
             only
             
             supplicated
             the
             Emperor
             again
             ,
             with
             tears
             and
             groans
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             Command
             another
             Council
             to
             be
             held
             somewhere
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             to
             determine
             that
             Affair
             ;
             but
             moreover
             engaged
             Valentinian
             ,
             and
             Eudoxia
             his
             Wife
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             of
             the
             Greatest
             Note
             ,
             to
             join
             in
             the
             same
             Request
             with
             him
             .
             But
             Theodosius
             not
             
             only
             now
             refused
             him
             as
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             but
             deny'd
             him
             as
             to
             the
             calling
             of
             any
             Other
             Synod
             ;
             nor
             would
             He
             be
             persuaded
             to
             suffer
             any
             other
             to
             meet
             as
             long
             as
             He
             lived
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             brings
             me
             to
             a
             
               (
               2d
               .
            
             )
             Observation
             ,
             
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             ;
             viz.
             That
             whenever
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             has
             refused
             to
             Call
             a
             Synod
             ;
             tho'
             the
             Affairs
             of
             
             the
             Church
             have
             never
             so
             much
             seem'd
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             One
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             have
             never
             so
             Earnestly
             desired
             One
             ;
             yet
             have
             they
             quietly
             submitted
             to
             the
             Refusal
             ;
             and
             not
             presumed
             ,
             on
             any
             Pretence
             of
             Right
             which
             they
             had
             in
             Themselves
             ,
             to
             meet
             together
             ,
             without
             his
             Leave
             ,
             or
             against
             his
             Consent
             .
          
           
             So
             Liberius
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Catholick
               Bishops
            
             ,
             did
             to
             Constantius
             first
             ;
             and
             Leo
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Western
               Bishops
            
             ,
             to
             Theodosius
             afterwards
             :
             And
             I
             believe
             it
             would
             be
             difficult
             in
             those
             best
             ,
             and
             most
             early
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             any
             Instance
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Orthodox
               Bishops
            
             have
             ever
             departed
             from
             this
             Rule
             :
             or
             (
             which
             is
             much
             the
             same
             thing
             )
             have
             ever
             been
             justified
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             those
             Cases
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             have
             departed
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Nay
             but
             
               (
               3dly
               .
            
             )
             Tho'
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             first
             ,
             and
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             several
             Other
             
             Synods
             ,
             provided
             for
             the
             Constant
             Meeting
             of
             
               Provincial
               Councils
            
             ,
             at
             a
             certain
             Season
             every
             year
             ;
             and
             these
             being
             allow'd
             of
             by
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             Other
             Princes
             ,
             who
             confirm'd
             those
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Approved
             of
             what
             They
             had
             Defined
             ;
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             put
             these
             kind
             of
             Synods
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Power
             :
             Yet
             ,
             
             even
             in
             these
             ,
             we
             find
             Them
             still
             continuing
             to
             Exercise
             their
             Authority
             ;
             And
             not
             suffering
             even
             such
             Councils
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             without
             their
             Leave
             ,
             or
             against
             their
             Consent
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             how
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperor
             restrained
             Theodoret
             ,
             when
             he
             thought
             him
             too
             buisy
             in
             calling
             together
             the
             Bishops
             to
             these
             Lesser
             Synods
             .
             And
             when
             ,
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             Wolfolendus
             Bishop
             of
             Bourges
             ,
             summon'd
             a
             
               Provincial
               Council
            
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             Canons
             ,
             to
             meet
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             September
             ;
             yet
             
             having
             neglected
             to
             consult
             the
             King's
             Pleasure
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             find
             Sigebert
             ,
             for
             that
             Reason
             alone
             ,
             sent
             a
             Prohibition
             to
             his
             Bishops
             to
             go
             to
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             worthy
             our
             notice
             ,
             for
             what
             Reason
             he
             put
             a
             Stop
             to
             its
             assembling
             .
             
               He
               professes
               he
               was
               well
               content
               that
               they
               should
               meet
               some
               
                 Other
                 Time
              
               ;
               always
               provided
               that
               they
               first
               made
               
                 Him
                 acquainted
              
               with
               it
               ;
               that
               so
               he
               might
               Consider
               whether
               he
               should
               
                 allow
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               as
               proper
               either
               for
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Benefit
               of
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
              
               ;
               or
               
                 Otherwise
                 fit
              
               to
               be
               
                 consented
                 to
              
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Fifth
             Council
             
             of
             Paris
             had
             resolv'd
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Expedient
             that
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             should
             be
             held
             every
             Year
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Canonical
               Custom
            
             establish'd
             in
             it
             ;
             They
             made
             it
             their
             Request
             to
             Louis
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Lotharius
             
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             consent
             ,
             that
             at
             a
             fit
             Season
             every
             Year
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             Assembled
             .
             This
             Request
             was
             again
             Renew'd
             ,
             some
             Years
             after
             ,
             in
             another
             Synod
             :
             And
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             these
             
               General
               Permissions
            
             ,
             before
             they
             did
             
             come
             together
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             have
             a
             
               particular
               Warrant
            
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Soissons
             ,
             which
             was
             held
             about
             the
             same
             
             time
             that
             those
             very
             Orders
             ,
             I
             have
             now
             mention'd
             ,
             were
             made
             .
             So
             intirely
             has
             the
             Assembling
             of
             Synods
             ,
             been
             look'd
             upon
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             Will
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             4thly
             )
             When
             it
             was
             resolv'd
             that
             a
             
             Synod
             should
             be
             held
             ,
             the
             Prince
             evermore
             either
             determin'd
             ,
             or
             allow'd
             ,
             both
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             Place
             ,
             of
             their
             Meeting
             .
             
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             very
             Acts
             of
             all
             those
             Synods
             of
             which
             any
             Perfect
             Accout
             remains
             to
             Us
             ;
             and
             is
             most
             apparently
             confirm'd
             ,
             by
             the
             History
             of
             the
             most
             
               Antient
               Councils
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             before
             observ'd
             how
             Theodosius
             not
             only
             Appointed
             the
             Council
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             order'd
             to
             meet
             about
             the
             Affair
             of
             Eutyches
             ,
             to
             assemble
             at
             Ephesus
             ;
             but
             utterly
             refus'd
             the
             Request
             of
             Leo
             ,
             and
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             earnestly
             desired
             it
             might
             have
             been
             held
             in
             Italy
             .
             But
             Marcian
             
             the
             Emperor
             went
             farther
             :
             He
             not
             only
             Summon'd
             the
             
               Fourth
               General
               Council
            
             to
             Nice
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Chalcedon
             ;
             (
             tho'
             requested
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             Theodosius
             had
             been
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             his
             Suffragans
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             meet
             in
             
               Italy
               ;
            
             )
             but
             when
             ,
             being
             press'd
             in
             time
             ,
             Leo
             petition'd
             the
             Emperor
             that
             he
             would
             defer
             it
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             for
             his
             greater
             Convenience
             ,
             Marcian
             refus'd
             him
             That
             also
             ;
             and
             the
             Good
             Man
             contentedly
             yielded
             to
             him
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             Such
             Power
             did
             the
             antient
             Emperors
             assume
             to
             themselves
             ,
             over
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             Circumstances
             :
             Nor
             did
             the
             
             following
             Princes
             claim
             any
             less
             .
             When
             Pepin
             resolv'd
             that
             Two
             Synods
             should
             be
             held
             in
             France
             every
             Year
             ;
             He
             not
             only
             
             specify'd
             the
             time
             for
             Both
             ,
             viz.
             the
             first
             of
             March
             ,
             and
             of
             October
             ;
             but
             reserv'd
             the
             Nomination
             of
             the
             Place
             where
             the
             Former
             should
             meet
             to
             his
             own
             Appointment
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             determin'd
             
             that
             it
             should
             either
             be
             at
             Soissons
             ,
             or
             at
             such
             other
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             should
             agree
             upon
             in
             their
             
               first
               Assembly
            
             .
             And
             
               Ludovicus
               Pius
            
             having
             thought
             fit
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             settling
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               discipline
            
             ,
             to
             have
             Four
             Synods
             meet
             at
             Once
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             separately
             Consider
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             Opinions
             be
             altogether
             laid
             before
             him
             ,
             in
             one
             Common
             View
             ;
             not
             only
             Order'd
             this
             distribution
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             determin'd
             withal
             both
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             Places
             of
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             after
             what
             Manner
             they
             should
             proceed
             ,
             being
             Met.
             
          
           
             But
             (
             5thly
             )
             And
             to
             conclude
             all
             :
             That
             nothing
             may
             be
             wanting
             to
             shew
             ,
             
             what
             an
             entire
             dependance
             the
             Synods
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             have
             ever
             had
             upon
             their
             respective
             Princes
             ;
             I
             add
             ;
             That
             not
             only
             the
             Convening
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             Place
             ,
             of
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             depend
             upon
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             morever
             ,
             Authority
             to
             appoint
             what
             Persons
             shall
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             
             direct
             the
             Choice
             that
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             did
             ,
             when
             
             he
             call'd
             the
             Synods
             of
             Arles
             and
             Tyre
             ;
             And
             thus
             his
             Successors
             continued
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             
               General
               Councils
            
             that
             were
             held
             by
             them
             .
             When
             Theodosius
             had
             agreed
             to
             call
             the
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             He
             directed
             his
             Precept
             to
             the
             several
             
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             choose
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             ,
             of
             their
             Suffragans
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             convenient
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             their
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             with
             them
             to
             the
             Council
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Method
             was
             observ'd
             in
             the
             
             next
             Synod
             that
             met
             there
             .
             The
             Emperror
             commanded
             Dioscorus
             to
             Summon
             
               ten
               Metropolitans
            
             of
             his
             District
             ,
             with
             such
             other
             Bishops
             as
             he
             thought
             convenient
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             else
             should
             presume
             to
             come
             to
             it
             .
             And
             in
             another
             Letter
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             Occasion
             ;
             the
             same
             Theodosius
             
             appointed
             Barsumas
             the
             Priest
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             same
             Council
             ,
             and
             appear
             in
             it
             as
             Representative
             of
             all
             the
             Archimandrites
             of
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             that
             Marcian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             Assembled
             the
             Fourth
             
               General
               Council
            
             at
             Chalcedon
             .
             He
             wrote
             to
             the
             Metropolitans
             to
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             
             and
             left
             it
             to
             them
             to
             bring
             such
             of
             their
             
             Suffragan
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             ,
             along
             with
             them
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Princes
             ,
             who
             follow'd
             after
             ,
             summon'd
             their
             
               National
               Synods
            
             ;
             they
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             directed
             the
             Choice
             of
             those
             who
             were
             to
             come
             to
             them
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Synods
             of
             Vernis
             ,
             and
             
               Aix
               la
               Chappelle
            
             ;
             assembled
             
             by
             
               Ring
               Pepin
            
             ,
             and
             Charles
             the
             
               Emperor
               ,
               An.
            
             755.
             816.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             the
             Metropolitans
             ,
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             did
             oftentimes
             call
             a
             
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             ;
             and
             therein
             agree
             ,
             who
             among
             them
             should
             attend
             upon
             their
             Primate
             to
             the
             
               General
               Council
            
             .
             But
             neither
             did
             they
             always
             take
             this
             Course
             ;
             nor
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             ,
             had
             they
             any
             Direction
             from
             the
             Emperors
             so
             to
             do
             .
             They
             only
             sent
             their
             Orders
             to
             the
             Metropolitans
             ;
             and
             commonly
             left
             the
             rest
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             chuse
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             lesser
             Synods
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Princes
             did
             not
             often
             interpose
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             choice
             left
             to
             the
             
               inferiour
               Clergy
            
             ,
             to
             nominate
             the
             Members
             of
             Them.
             To
             the
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             were
             obliged
             ,
             
             if
             able
             ,
             to
             come
             .
             And
             they
             brought
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             Companions
             ,
             such
             of
             their
             own
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             .
             At
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Synod
            
             ,
             every
             beneficed
             Priest
             of
             the
             Diocese
             ,
             was
             required
             to
             appear
             :
             And
             they
             had
             not
             so
             much
             a
             Right
             ,
             as
             an
             Obligation
             ,
             lying
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             at
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             shewn
             what
             the
             Authority
             
             of
             the
             
               Supreme
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Business
             of
             
               Assembling
               Ecclesiastical
               Synods
            
             ,
             or
             Convocations
             .
             And
             the
             Sum
             of
             what
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             this
             :
             *
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Right
             of
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             to
             call
             such
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             
               lawfully
               meet
            
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             either
             commanded
             ,
             or
             allow'd
             of
             by
             Them.
             *
             That
             They
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             are
             Judges
             when
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             Convene
             them
             :
             *
             And
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             censured
             for
             not
             assembling
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             perswaded
             it
             is
             Needless
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             Inexpedient
             for
             Them
             so
             to
             do
             .
             *
             That
             even
             the
             
               Ordinary
               Synods
               ,
               required
            
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             allow'd
             of
             by
             Themselves
             ,
             may
             yet
             upon
             
               just
               Grounds
            
             be
             stop'd
             by
             them
             :
             (
             And
             when
             there
             is
             a
             
               just
               Reason
            
             for
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             judge
             :
             )
             And
             being
             so
             prohibited
             ,
             cannot
             be
             
               lawfully
               Assembled
            
             .
             
             In
             short
             :
             *
             That
             when-ever
             they
             do
             meet
             ,
             the
             Prince
             is
             not
             only
             to
             appoint
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             approve
             ,
             of
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             Place
             ,
             of
             their
             Meeting
             ;
             but
             may
             give
             Direction
             for
             the
             Choice
             of
             the
             Persons
             that
             are
             to
             compose
             them
             :
             That
             so
             he
             may
             be
             satisfied
             that
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             whose
             Piety
             and
             Temper
             ,
             have
             fitted
             them
             to
             serve
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             in
             whose
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             Conduct
             ,
             himself
             may
             safely
             confide
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             argue
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Conclusions
             ,
             from
             the
             Ends
             of
             Civil-Government
             ;
             and
             the
             Power
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             
               Supreme
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             those
             Ends.
             And
             I
             need
             not
             say
             that
             Christianity
             came
             not
             to
             Usurp
             upon
             the
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             engage
             Men
             to
             be
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             render
             that
             Duty
             ,
             which
             they
             owe
             ,
             to
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             the
             busie
             Tempers
             of
             some
             forward
             Men
             may
             be
             restrain'd
             ;
             and
             to
             such
             these
             Limitations
             may
             seem
             very
             Odious
             ,
             and
             Unreasonable
             .
             But
             they
             are
             such
             Men
             ,
             and
             such
             Tempers
             ,
             that
             make
             these
             Restrictions
             necessary
             :
             And
             their
             Unwillingness
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             shews
             but
             the
             more
             clearly
             ,
             how
             fitting
             it
             is
             that
             Princes
             should
             have
             all
             that
             Power
             I
             have
             now
             mentioned
             ;
             
             to
             prevent
             them
             from
             doing
             both
             Themselves
             and
             the
             Church
             a
             Mischief
             .
          
           
             That
             Princes
             may
             abuse
             this
             Power
             to
             the
             Detriment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             an
             Argument
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ;
             than
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             entrusted
             with
             a
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             abuse
             that
             too
             ,
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             State.
             But
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             Dangers
             to
             be
             weigh'd
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             much
             more
             fatal
             both
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             Men
             intrusted
             with
             an
             
               Immoderate
               Liberty
            
             ;
             than
             others
             with
             a
             
               Soveraign
               Power
            
             to
             restrain
             them
             .
             And
             't
             is
             enough
             to
             answer
             all
             Pretences
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             whenever
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             shall
             so
             far
             abuse
             his
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             render
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             by
             some
             extraordinary
             Methods
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             
               Churches
               Welfare
            
             ;
             that
             Necessity
             will
             warrant
             their
             taking
             of
             them
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             such
             an
             Authority
             as
             I
             have
             now
             shewn
             ,
             the
             Prince
             has
             in
             these
             Matters
             ;
             and
             till
             things
             come
             to
             such
             an
             Extremity
             ,
             we
             must
             leave
             him
             ,
             as
             of
             Right
             he
             ought
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             for
             the
             First
             thing
             proposed
             in
             this
             Enquiry
             ;
             viz.
             To
             shew
             ,
             What
             Power
             the
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             has
             ,
             in
             the
             calling
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Synods
            
             or
             Convocations
             .
          
           
           
             I
             go
             on
             
               (
               2dly
            
             )
             To
             consider
             ,
             What
             Authority
             He
             has
             over
             Them
             ,
             when
             They
             are
             Assembled
             ?
          
           
             Now
             that
             may
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             (
             2
             )
             Particulars
             :
             
          
           
             
               
                 [
                 1st
              
               ]
               Of
               his
               Authority
               to
               Direct
               ,
               and
               
                 Govern
                 Them
              
               ,
               in
               their
               Proceedings
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               
                 [
                 2dly
              
               ]
               To
               
                 sit
                 with
              
               ,
               and
               to
               preside
               over
               them
               ,
               in
               Order
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             
               [
               1st
            
             ]
             Then
             ,
             I
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             Direct
             and
             
               Govern
               Them
            
             in
             their
             Proceedings
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             with
             Respect
             both
             to
             the
             Matters
             on
             which
             they
             are
             to
             Debate
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Method
             which
             they
             areto
             take
             ,
             in
             Debating
             upon
             Them.
             
          
           
             1st
             .
             The
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             has
             a
             Right
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             to
             Them
             ,
             the
             Matters
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             are
             to
             Debate
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             great
             End
             which
             the
             Prince
             
             proposes
             to
             himself
             in
             calling
             of
             such
             Assemblies
             ,
             to
             take
             their
             Advice
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             Prince
             being
             the
             Guardian
             of
             That
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             concern'd
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             Welfare
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             of
             the
             Other
             ;
             ought
             accordingly
             to
             have
             his
             
             Council
             ,
             with
             which
             to
             consult
             of
             the
             things
             pertaining
             to
             Both.
             Now
             as
             in
             
               Civil
               Matters
            
             he
             has
             his
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             his
             
               Great
               Men
            
             ,
             or
             People
             ,
             to
             advise
             Him
             how
             to
             manage
             his
             
               Secular
               Concerns
            
             :
             so
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             of
             a
             
               pure
               Ecclesiastical
               Nature
            
             ,
             it
             has
             generally
             been
             the
             Method
             of
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Opinion
             of
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ;
             either
             single
             ,
             or
             convened
             together
             ;
             as
             the
             Importance
             ,
             or
             Difficulty
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             Times
             ,
             have
             prompted
             them
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             the
             main
             End
             for
             which
             Synods
             are
             call'd
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             must
             have
             a
             Right
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Vertue
             of
             his
             
               Supreme
               Authority
            
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             the
             Thing
             it self
             ,
             to
             propose
             to
             Them
             the
             Subject
             on
             which
             they
             are
             to
             proceed
             .
             It
             being
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             either
             a
             
               Particular
               Person
            
             should
             be
             sent
             for
             ,
             or
             a
             Body
             of
             Men
             be
             convened
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             give
             the
             Prince
             their
             Advice
             ;
             and
             the
             Prince
             not
             be
             left
             to
             propose
             his
             Doubts
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             wherein
             it
             is
             that
             He
             needs
             ,
             Or
             desires
             ,
             their
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             
               Synods
               Debates
            
             ,
             may
             be
             
             either
             General
             ,
             or
             Particular
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             
               partly
               One
            
             ,
             and
             partly
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             the
             Prince
             has
             only
             declared
             
             to
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             he
             call'd
             them
             to
             deliberate
             ,
             at
             large
             ,
             either
             upon
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Matters
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             for
             the
             better
             demonstrating
             the
             
               Churches
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             Consent
             ,
             in
             the
             One
             ;
             or
             for
             the
             better
             establishing
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             the
             Occasion
             of
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             has
             been
             to
             examine
             some
             
               particular
               Controversie
            
             ,
             that
             has
             risen
             up
             ,
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             divide
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             As
             was
             especially
             seen
             in
             the
             Cases
             of
             Arius
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             on
             whose
             account
             the
             first
             
               General
               Councils
            
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             called
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             Both
             these
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Prince
             has
             limited
             their
             Business
             to
             the
             particular
             Consideration
             of
             that
             
               Matter
               alone
            
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             assembled
             ;
             At
             other
             times
             ,
             he
             has
             added
             to
             it
             such
             other
             
               Incidental
               Affairs
            
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             thought
             fit
             to
             propose
             to
             them
             ;
             Or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             has
             given
             them
             a
             
               General
               Liberty
            
             ,
             after
             having
             done
             their
             main
             Business
             ,
             to
             deliberate
             on
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
             judge
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Variety
             in
             the
             Ends
             ,
             for
             which
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             have
             been
             moved
             to
             call
             such
             Synods
             ;
             so
             may
             there
             be
             no
             less
             a
             Difference
             observed
             ,
             in
             the
             Ways
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             ,
             to
             communicate
             their
             Wills
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             both
             the
             Design
             ,
             and
             Subject
             of
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             have
             been
             fully
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             sent
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             require
             their
             
               coming
               together
            
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             only
             a
             Glance
             has
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             been
             given
             ,
             in
             Those
             ,
             at
             their
             Business
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             been
             reserved
             to
             be
             more
             fully
             open'd
             to
             them
             at
             their
             Convention
             .
             And
             that
             also
             has
             been
             done
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             a
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             ,
             or
             Commission
             sent
             to
             them
             ;
             sometimes
             by
             Word
             of
             mouth
             :
             And
             that
             again
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Prince
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             thought
             fit
             (
             as
             oftentimes
             Princes
             have
             )
             to
             sit
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             by
             some
             
               other
               Person
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             has
             deputed
             to
             declare
             his
             Will
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             great
             a
             Variety
             soever
             there
             
             has
             been
             ,
             in
             the
             Methods
             that
             have
             been
             taken
             to
             lay
             open
             their
             Business
             to
             them
             ;
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             calling
             of
             such
             
             Assemblies
             ,
             has
             always
             depended
             upon
             the
             Consent
             ,
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Prince
             ;
             So
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             assembled
             ,
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             Debates
             has
             been
             prescribed
             them
             by
             the
             same
             Power
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             deliberated
             on
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             have
             been
             directed
             ,
             or
             Allow'd
             by
             the
             Prince
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             When
             Constantine
             ,
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperor
             ,
             being
             desirous
             to
             restore
             that
             Peace
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Arius
             ,
             and
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             Eastern
             and
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             of
             keeping
             Easter
             ,
             had
             so
             dangerously
             broken
             ,
             assembled
             the
             
               First
               General
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ;
               Eusebius
            
             tells
             us
             that
             ,
             at
             the
             
             Opening
             of
             it
             ,
             He
             earnestly
             Exhorted
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             their
             wise
             Resolutions
             ,
             to
             settle
             all
             things
             in
             Quiet
             and
             Unity
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             Debates
             turn'd
             upon
             those
             
               two
               Points
            
             ;
             and
             Constantine
             himself
             both
             assisted
             at
             Them
             ,
             
             and
             consented
             to
             what
             was
             resolved
             concerning
             Them.
             
          
           
             When
             this
             did
             not
             prevail
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Arian
             Faction
             was
             resolved
             ,
             at
             any
             rate
             ,
             to
             Ruine
             Athanasius
             ;
             and
             since
             they
             could
             not
             corrupt
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ,
             were
             determined
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             Overwhelm
             him
             who
             had
             been
             the
             main
             Supporter
             of
             it
             ;
             
             And
             in
             Order
             thereunto
             another
             Synod
             was
             obtain'd
             of
             the
             Emperor
             to
             meet
             at
             Tyre
             :
             the
             same
             Constantine
             not
             only
             prescribed
             them
             their
             
               Business
               ;
               viz.
            
             to
             examine
             
             into
             the
             Dissensions
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Aegypt
             ;
             but
             sent
             Dionysius
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             stead
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             at
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             that
             his
             Orders
             were
             in
             all
             things
             observed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             was
             the
             Method
             which
             Constantius
             ,
             his
             Son
             ,
             observed
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             Matters
             :
             As
             is
             evident
             from
             his
             Management
             of
             the
             Great
             Synod
             of
             Arminum
             ,
             in
             
             which
             above
             400
             Bishops
             were
             ,
             by
             his
             Order
             ,
             Assembled
             .
             He
             commanded
             Them
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             debate
             the
             
               Matter
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             then
             to
             judge
             the
             Causes
             of
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             complain'd
             that
             they
             had
             been
             unjustly
             either
             deposed
             ,
             or
             banished
             :
             After
             that
             to
             Examine
             the
             Crimes
             laid
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             
               certain
               Others
            
             :
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             having
             done
             what
             he
             had
             commanded
             Them
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             send
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             their
             Body
             to
             Him
             ,
             to
             account
             to
             Him
             what
             had
             been
             resolved
             by
             Them.
             
          
           
             But
             above
             all
             most
             plain
             was
             that
             Authority
             which
             the
             Emperors
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             shew'd
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             
             at
             the
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             They
             not
             only
             declared
             ,
             at
             large
             ,
             to
             the
             Fathers
             
             the
             Cause
             of
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             in
             the
             Letters
             of
             Summons
             which
             they
             sent
             to
             the
             several
             Metropolitans
             :
             But
             when
             they
             were
             met
             together
             ,
             they
             sent
             a
             
               Synodical
               Epistle
            
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             Candidian
             ,
             and
             appointed
             him
             to
             preside
             over
             Them
             in
             their
             stead
             ;
             both
             to
             preserve
             a
             due
             Freedom
             of
             Voting
             ,
             and
             Debating
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             not
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             enter
             upon
             any
             
               Other
               Matter
            
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             first
             come
             to
             a
             Resolution
             in
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             called
             together
             .
             And
             when
             Candidian
             reported
             to
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             had
             not
             stuck
             so
             closely
             ,
             as
             they
             Ought
             ,
             to
             their
             Prescription
             ;
             The
             Emperors
             
             not
             only
             severely
             reproved
             Them
             for
             their
             Presumption
             ;
             but
             annull'd
             their
             Acts
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             have
             a
             better
             Regard
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Business
             ,
             and
             Method
             ,
             which
             They
             had
             Laid
             before
             Them.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             same
             Theodosius
             ,
             who
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Precepts
             by
             which
             he
             Assembled
             the
             
               Second
               Council
               of
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Cause
             of
             Eutyches
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             when
             met
             ;
             restrain'd
             the
             deliberations
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             that
             particular
             busisiness
             ,
             and
             appointed
             Elpidius
             and
             Eulogius
             ,
             his
             Commissioners
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             Orders
             observed
             .
          
           
           
             And
             when
             Valentinian
             and
             Marcian
             assembled
             
             the
             next
             Synod
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             removed
             to
             Chalcedon
             ;
             they
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             determined
             both
             what
             they
             met
             for
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             were
             to
             proceed
             in
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             those
             Fathers
             had
             finish'd
             the
             Business
             for
             which
             they
             met
             ;
             they
             enter'd
             upon
             several
             
               particular
               Debates
            
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             at
             first
             laid
             before
             Them.
             But
             then
             this
             does
             but
             the
             more
             
             Evidently
             argue
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             I
             am
             now
             Observing
             :
             For
             as
             much
             as
             we
             find
             every
             
               new
               Matter
            
             prefac'd
             with
             this
             Declaration
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             
               obtained
               Leave
            
             of
             the
             Emperors
             for
             the
             Fathers
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             their
             Orders
             were
             delivered
             to
             their
             Commissioners
             ,
             to
             authorize
             the
             Bishops
             to
             enter
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             put
             this
             Point
             out
             of
             all
             reasonable
             Doubt
             ,
             I
             shall
             need
             only
             ,
             to
             the
             Instances
             already
             alleged
             ,
             to
             add
             that
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Constantinople
            
             ,
             held
             under
             Mena
             ,
             against
             Anthimus
             and
             Severus
             ,
             anno
             536.
             
             In
             which
             when
             Anthimus
             was
             
             deposed
             ,
             by
             the
             general
             Consent
             of
             the
             Synod
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             with
             the
             Monks
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             desired
             that
             Severus
             and
             some
             Others
             might
             be
             Condemned
             ;
             They
             were
             told
             by
             Mena
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             that
             kind
             could
             
             be
             attempted
             ,
             without
             the
             Emperor's
             Consent
             first
             had
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             says
             He
             ,
             
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               we
               desire
               that
               we
               may
               acquaint
               Him
               with
               what
               has
               been
               demanded
               by
               you
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             they
             drew
             up
             their
             Petitions
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             Authorize
             Mena
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             ,
             to
             proceed
             against
             them
             as
             Hereticks
             .
             To
             this
             Justinian
             consented
             ,
             and
             sent
             Directions
             accordingly
             to
             them
             :
             
             And
             then
             the
             Council
             forthwith
             proceeded
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             that
             Affair
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             endless
             for
             me
             to
             instance
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Examples
             that
             Occur
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             it
             has
             been
             the
             General
             Method
             of
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             to
             their
             Synods
             what
             they
             were
             to
             debate
             upon
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             allow
             Them
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             either
             called
             them
             for
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             consented
             They
             should
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             .
             How
             clearly
             does
             the
             same
             Emperor
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             sent
             by
             the
             same
             Theodorus
             ,
             to
             the
             
             
               Second
               General
               Council
               of
               Constantinople
            
             ,
             prescribe
             the
             Particulars
             on
             which
             they
             were
             to
             Consult
             ?
             That
             they
             should
             judge
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             mention'd
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             
               viz.
               Theodorus
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             and
             Ibas
             :
             and
             discuss
             that
             Question
             which
             some
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             had
             
             started
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             first
             of
             them
             ;
             namely
             ,
             Whether
             an
             Heretick
             might
             be
             
               anathematized
               after
               he
               was
               dead
            
             ?
          
           
             And
             if
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             we
             
             pass
             on
             to
             Other
             particular
             Kingdoms
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             Case
             to
             be
             still
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Princes
             have
             taken
             the
             same
             Course
             with
             their
             Synods
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperors
             before
             them
             did
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             In
             France
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             Synod
             more
             worthy
             our
             Regard
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             Dignity
             ,
             or
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             
               First
               Council
               of
               Orleans
            
             .
             It
             was
             that
             which
             set
             a
             Pattern
             to
             all
             the
             following
             Synods
             of
             that
             Country
             :
             And
             in
             that
             the
             Fathers
             expres●ly
             tell
             the
             King
             ,
             
             that
             they
             had
             sent
             him
             what
             seem'd
             to
             Them
             most
             meet
             to
             be
             determined
             ,
             concerning
             
               those
               Points
               which
               he
               had
               order'd
               them
               to
               debate
               upon
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             
               Ludovicus
               Pius
            
             ,
             having
             resolved
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             restoring
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
            
             in
             France
             ,
             
             to
             have
             
               Four
               Synods
            
             held
             at
             once
             in
             it
             ;
             prescribed
             as
             well
             what
             they
             should
             deliberate
             about
             ,
             as
             at
             what
             Time
             ,
             and
             Places
             
             they
             should
             meet
             .
             And
             
               Charles
               the
               Bald
            
             ,
             having
             Assembled
             the
             Synod
             of
             
             Soissons
             ,
             proposed
             not
             only
             the
             Subject
             about
             which
             they
             should
             consult
             ;
             but
             deliver'd
             them
             a
             draught
             of
             what
             he
             thought
             fit
             they
             should
             determine
             ,
             and
             the
             Synod
             only
             Approved
             of
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             there
             were
             several
             other
             Matters
             transacted
             in
             that
             Synod
             ;
             but
             They
             also
             were
             done
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             fat
             ,
             and
             acted
             from
             the
             Beginning
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             same
             must
             have
             been
             the
             Method
             in
             Germany
             ;
             the
             Constant
             Union
             ,
             and
             Intercourse
             ,
             which
             it
             had
             with
             France
             ,
             in
             these
             Times
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             doubt
             .
          
           
             When
             Carloman
             assembled
             the
             Synod
             at
             Liptines
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             743
             ;
             He
             tells
             
             us
             the
             End
             of
             his
             doing
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             They
             might
             advise
             him
             How
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             suffer'd
             to
             fall
             into
             such
             decay
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             might
             be
             Restored
             .
             And
             the
             same
             was
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Arnulph
             ,
             in
             convening
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Trebur
            
             :
             Who
             being
             sent
             
             to
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             from
             their
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             Directions
             He
             would
             please
             to
             give
             Them
             ;
             return'd
             his
             Commissioners
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             to
             tell
             
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             consider
             what
             they
             thought
             was
             needful
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Mens
               Manners
               ,
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Spain
             ,
             the
             Councils
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             most
             Eminent
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             sufficiently
             shew
             the
             same
             Course
             to
             have
             obtained
             there
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             did
             prevail
             in
             all
             Other
             Parts
             .
             In
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             very
             Constitutions
             themselves
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             drawn
             up
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             Cinthilus
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             only
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Synod
             .
             In
             the
             Rest
             ,
             the
             Subject
             on
             which
             their
             Debates
             were
             to
             proceed
             ,
             is
             set
             out
             to
             Them
             ,
             and
             They
             accordingly
             Regulated
             their
             Acts
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             assembled
             
             by
             Sisinandus
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             regarded
             of
             any
             Synod
             in
             that
             Country
             .
             And
             in
             the
             
               Thirteenth
               ,
               Egica
            
             deliver'd
             his
             Orders
             in
             
             Writing
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             the
             †
             Bishops
             accordingly
             framed
             their
             Constitutions
             ,
             upon
             the
             Model
             that
             had
             been
             laid
             before
             them
             by
             that
             Prince
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             same
             Method
             he
             again
             took
             with
             the
             
               Sixteenth
               Synod
            
             ,
             assembled
             in
             the
             same
             City
             .
             He
             deliver'd
             a
             Commission
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             containing
             a
             Summary
             of
             what
             they
             were
             to
             deliberate
             upon
             ;
             
             and
             agreeably
             thereunto
             they
             framed
             their
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             these
             Remarks
             with
             the
             Words
             of
             Receswinthus
             ,
             to
             the
             Eighth
             Council
             of
             Toledo
             ;
             when
             he
             deliver'd
             the
             like
             Commission
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             there
             assembled
             ,
             that
             his
             Predecessors
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             :
             
               These
               things
            
             ,
             says
             He
             ,
             
               I
               might
            
             
             
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               chosen
               rather
               to
               comprehend
               them
               in
               Writing
               ;
               earnestly
               Requesting
               this
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               what
               you
               shall
               find
               therein
               contain'd
               ,
               you
               ●ould
               carefully
               attend
               to
               ,
               and
               Examine
               with
               the
               utmost
               Diligence
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               you
               shall
               think
               to
               be
               most
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               Relation
               to
               these
               Matters
               ,
               you
               would
               Report
               it
               to
               Us
               with
               your
               own
               Mouths
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             2dly
             .
             The
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             has
             not
             only
             a
             Right
             to
             prescribe
             to
             His
             Synods
             the
             Matters
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             are
             to
             Deliberate
             ;
             but
             is
             moreover
             at
             Liberty
             to
             determine
             both
             the
             
             Manner
             ,
             and
             the
             Method
             ,
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             in
             Them.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             concerns
             the
             Peace
             and
             Order
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             every
             
               such
               Assembly
            
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             who
             meet
             together
             upon
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             or
             Account
             ,
             of
             it
             ;
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             .
             It
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Prince's
               Right
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             
               Civil
               Governour
            
             ,
             to
             keep
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             Clergy
             as
             well
             as
             Laity
             ,
             under
             a
             due
             Restraint
             ;
             and
             not
             permit
             any
             Tumults
             ,
             or
             Disorders
             ,
             to
             be
             raised
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Prince
             has
             an
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             Matters
             ,
             beyond
             this
             :
             viz.
             to
             Prescribe
             not
             only
             the
             Subject
             ,
             upon
             which
             Synods
             are
             to
             debate
             ;
             but
             withal
             ,
             after
             what
             Manner
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Order
             ,
             they
             shall
             proceed
             to
             debate
             upon
             It.
             And
             to
             this
             End
             it
             was
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             for
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Quietness
             sake
             ,
             )
             that
             when
             They
             were
             not
             present
             Themselves
             ,
             they
             commonly
             deputed
             some
             Commissioners
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             to
             hold
             the
             Fathers
             to
             the
             Rules
             by
             which
             they
             were
             order'd
             to
             proceed
             :
             And
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             
               Other
               Matters
            
             ,
             than
             those
             which
             belong'd
             to
             Them
             ;
             or
             with
             those
             ,
             in
             any
             
               Other
               Manner
            
             ,
             than
             the
             Prince
             had
             appointed
             them
             to
             do
             ,
          
           
           
             It
             was
             for
             this
             Reason
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             ,
             
             who
             himself
             had
             moderated
             in
             the
             
               great
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             ,
             sent
             Dionysius
             to
             preside
             in
             that
             of
             Tyre
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             overlook
             their
             Actions
             ,
             and
             especially
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             a
             due
             Order
             was
             kept
             amongst
             Them.
             
          
           
             But
             most
             evident
             is
             the
             Account
             which
             we
             have
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             
               Prince's
               Prerogative
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             famous
             Conference
             between
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             Donatists
             ,
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             anno
             411.
             
             For
             the
             Regulating
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             Honorius
             and
             Theodofius
             ,
             
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             appointed
             Marcellinus
             to
             be
             their
             Commissioner
             ;
             So
             the
             Orders
             which
             he
             thereupon
             publish'd
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             it
             ,
             abundantly
             shew
             ,
             how
             far
             their
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             matters
             ,
             extended
             .
          
           
             For
             First
             ,
             He
             declared
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               both
               Parts
            
             ,
             that
             but
             seven
             of
             a
             side
             should
             speak
             :
             Yet
             so
             ,
             that
             seven
             more
             should
             be
             present
             ,
             with
             whom
             Those
             who
             spake
             might
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Go
             aside
             ,
             and
             Confer
             in
             private
             ,
             about
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             arise
             to
             be
             debated
             at
             that
             Meeting
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             He
             appointed
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             Place
             of
             the
             Conference
             ;
             and
             forbad
             any
             Consluence
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             
             or
             of
             the
             Laity
             of
             either
             Part
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             To
             the
             End
             that
             this
             Conference
             might
             finally
             conclude
             these
             kind
             of
             Disputes
             ;
             He
             oblig'd
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             each
             side
             to
             promise
             ,
             under
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             Abide
             by
             whatever
             their
             Delegates
             did
             .
             And
             that
             no
             Exceptions
             might
             be
             taken
             at
             the
             Report
             of
             the
             Conference
             ,
             He
             order'd
             them
             to
             chuse
             
               Four
               Notaries
            
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             transcribe
             what
             was
             spoken
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Four
               Bishops
            
             of
             a
             side
             should
             be
             nominated
             ,
             to
             Overlook
             those
             Notaries
             ;
             and
             see
             what
             was
             transcribed
             ,
             and
             digested
             ,
             by
             them
             .
             And
             that
             whatsoever
             Any
             one
             said
             ,
             should
             immediatly
             be
             signed
             ,
             first
             by
             Marcellinus
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             Him
             who
             spake
             it
             :
             that
             so
             there
             might
             be
             no
             Contradiction
             made
             to
             the
             Sincerity
             of
             that
             Account
             which
             should
             afterwards
             be
             given
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             Rules
             ,
             which
             Marcellinus
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperor's
             Authority
             ,
             prescribed
             for
             the
             proceeding
             in
             that
             Conference
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             these
             Measures
             ,
             both
             Parties
             were
             obliged
             to
             proceed
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             betray
             a
             Desire
             to
             Cavil
             ,
             rather
             than
             assord
             any
             solid
             Exception
             to
             this
             Instance
             ,
             to
             dispute
             ,
             Whether
             this
             Meeting
             might
             properly
             be
             called
             a
             Synod
             ,
             
             seeing
             it
             is
             plain
             it
             was
             a
             meeting
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Persons
            
             ,
             upon
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Affair
            
             :
             And
             there
             can
             no
             reason
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             ,
             if
             the
             Emperor
             has
             so
             much
             Authority
             over
             such
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             He
             should
             not
             have
             as
             great
             a
             Power
             ,
             over
             any
             other
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             .
             But
             yet
             that
             all
             possible
             Exception
             may
             be
             Removed
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             ;
             I
             will
             further
             shew
             ,
             from
             the
             Instances
             of
             several
             undoubted
             ,
             and
             even
             
               General
               Synods
            
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             the
             same
             Right
             to
             direct
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             any
             Other
             Convention
             .
          
           
             When
             Theodosius
             appointed
             Candidian
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             the
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Ephesus
             :
             his
             Commission
             was
             limited
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             
             Order'd
             only
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Monks
             ,
             and
             Laity
             ,
             raised
             no
             Disturbances
             in
             the
             City
             ;
             that
             the
             Bishops
             did
             not
             fall
             into
             any
             Quarrels
             among
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             one
             had
             his
             liberty
             to
             
               Vote
               freely
            
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             much
             larger
             was
             the
             Commission
             which
             the
             same
             Emperor
             gave
             to
             Elpidius
             ,
             
             in
             the
             next
             Synod
             ,
             which
             met
             at
             that
             place
             .
             He
             appointed
             him
             not
             only
             to
             look
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Synod
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             should
             perceive
             any
             one
             go
             about
             to
             raise
             any
             Tumults
             ,
             or
             Disorders
             ,
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             
             of
             our
             
               Holy
               Faith
            
             ,
             he
             should
             commit
             him
             to
             safe
             Custody
             ,
             and
             send
             an
             Account
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Emperor
             .
             He
             further
             commanded
             him
             to
             take
             Care
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Fathers
               proceeded
            
             in
             Order
             ,
             upon
             the
             Matters
             that
             came
             before
             them
             :
             That
             he
             should
             be
             present
             when
             they
             judged
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             use
             his
             utmost
             Endeavours
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             
               Holy
               Synod
            
             to
             a
             speedy
             ,
             and
             Circumspect
             Examination
             ,
             of
             the
             Business
             which
             they
             met
             about
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Commission
             that
             comes
             fully
             up
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             :
             And
             how
             exact
             Elpidius
             ,
             and
             his
             Companion
             Eulogius
             were
             ,
             in
             holding
             the
             Fathers
             to
             the
             Rules
             deliver'd
             to
             them
             ;
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             Synod
             ,
             when
             remov'd
             to
             Chalcedon
             ,
             do
             abundantly
             shew
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             ,
             in
             so
             clear
             a
             Point
             ,
             to
             Represent
             this
             in
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             
               First
               Council
            
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             this
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             Theodosius
             having
             Summon'd
             a
             General
             
             Council
             to
             meet
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             was
             before
             observ'd
             )
             appointed
             Candidian
             to
             be
             his
             Commissioner
             at
             it
             ;
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             who
             were
             order'd
             to
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             accordingly
             arriv'd
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             them
             by
             the
             Emperor
             .
             But
             it
             happen'd
             
             that
             John
             ,
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioeh
             ,
             being
             hinder'd
             Fifteen
             days
             in
             coming
             to
             Ephesus
             ;
             wrote
             to
             
               Cyril
               ,
               Patriarch
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             President
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             not
             to
             tarry
             any
             longer
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             proceed
             in
             his
             Business
             without
             him
             .
             The
             Synod
             thereupon
             Summon
             Nestorius
             to
             appear
             before
             them
             .
             This
             Nestorius
             refuses
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             his
             Excuse
             ,
             pleads
             that
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             with
             his
             Metropolitans
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             arriv'd
             .
             The
             Father
             's
             not
             accepting
             this
             Excuse
             ,
             after
             several
             Summons
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             proceed
             to
             Examine
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             unanimously
             agree
             to
             his
             deposition
             .
             It
             was
             but
             a
             very
             little
             while
             after
             this
             ,
             that
             John
             ,
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             arriv'd
             at
             Ephesus
             :
             And
             being
             angry
             that
             the
             Council
             had
             ended
             this
             matter
             without
             him
             ,
             form'd
             another
             Synod
             ,
             consisting
             of
             about
             Thirty
             Metropolitans
             that
             came
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             depos'd
             
               Cyril
               ,
               President
            
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             
               Memnon
               Bishop
            
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             had
             done
             :
             In
             requital
             whereof
             Cyril
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             ,
             Suspend
             both
             John
             ,
             and
             his
             Synod
             ,
             for
             proceeding
             by
             themselves
             ;
             in
             so
             Un-canonical
             ,
             and
             unjustifiable
             a
             Manner
             .
          
           
             Candidian
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             this
             had
             favoured
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             reports
             what
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             to
             Theodosius
             :
             
             And
             Theodosius
             immediately
             rescinds
             all
             that
             had
             pass'd
             ,
             upon
             this
             Account
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             not
             proceeded
             according
             to
             the
             Method
             he
             had
             prescribed
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             commands
             them
             not
             to
             proceed
             to
             any
             farther
             Censures
             ,
             until
             they
             had
             settled
             the
             
               doctrine
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             receiv'd
             some
             New
             Directions
             from
             himself
             ;
             which
             he
             promis'd
             to
             send
             by
             another
             Commissioner
             ,
             whom
             he
             design'd
             to
             depute
             together
             with
             Candidian
             ,
             to
             look
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Answer
             of
             the
             Council
             to
             this
             Order
             of
             the
             Emperor
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             clearly
             settles
             the
             
               Princes
               Right
            
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
             They
             pretend
             not
             that
             he
             had
             no
             Power
             ,
             thus
             to
             Limit
             their
             Proceedings
             ;
             or
             to
             annul
             their
             Acts
             ,
             upon
             this
             pretence
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             proceeded
             according
             to
             his
             Directions
             .
             No
             ,
             but
             they
             beg
             leave
             to
             inform
             him
             ,
             that
             Candidian
             had
             not
             made
             a
             fair
             Report
             of
             their
             Actions
             to
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             intreat
             the
             Emperor
             that
             he
             would
             order
             Candidian
             ,
             with
             Five
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ;
             who
             should
             satisfie
             him
             that
             all
             things
             had
             been
             done
             Canonically
             by
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperor
             ,
             hereupon
             ,
             sends
             another
             Commissioner
             to
             them
             :
             Who
             having
             examined
             
             
               both
               Parties
            
             ,
             and
             discover'd
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             gave
             leave
             to
             
               Seven
               Bishops
            
             ,
             of
             each
             side
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             Theodosius
             ,
             and
             inform
             him
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             .
             This
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperor
             was
             satisfied
             that
             the
             Council
             had
             proceeded
             regularly
             against
             Nestorius
             :
             In
             testimony
             whereof
             ,
             he
             approved
             of
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ;
             allow'd
             of
             their
             Acts
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             them
             with
             his
             
               own
               Edict
            
             .
          
           
             Such
             Authority
             has
             the
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             to
             direct
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             most
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ;
             and
             to
             require
             an
             Observance
             of
             their
             Directions
             .
             I
             proceed
             ,
          
           
             
               [
               2dly
            
             ]
             To
             shew
             ,
             That
             for
             the
             better
             
             Exercise
             of
             this
             Authority
             ,
             He
             has
             also
             a
             Right
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             to
             sit
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             preside
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             Constantine
             ,
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperor
             ,
             
             did
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Nice
             :
             He
             not
             only
             sate
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             moderated
             in
             their
             Disputes
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             concurr'd
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Desinition
             .
             And
             though
             ,
             after
             his
             Example
             in
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Tyre
            
             ,
             the
             following
             Emperors
             chose
             rather
             to
             preside
             by
             their
             Commissioners
             ,
             than
             to
             come
             Themselves
             in
             Person
             ,
             and
             sit
             among
             them
             :
             yet
             oftentimes
             ,
             we
             know
             they
             did
             vouchsafe
             their
             Presence
             
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             their
             
               Civil
               Affairs
            
             that
             prevented
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             not
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Marcian
             not
             only
             removed
             the
             Fourth
             
               General
               Council
            
             to
             Chalcedon
             ,
             on
             
             purpose
             that
             he
             might
             have
             it
             nearer
             to
             Him
             ;
             but
             was
             Himself
             present
             in
             the
             
               Sixth
               Action
            
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             to
             confirm
             what
             the
             Fathers
             had
             determined
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             by
             their
             Judgment
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             After
             Ages
             .
             And
             when
             ,
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             their
             Determination
             was
             read
             
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             approved
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             added
             this
             farther
             Sanction
             to
             it
             ;
             
               That
               if
               any
               
                 Private
                 Person
                 ,
                 Military
                 Officer
              
               ,
               or
               Clergy-man
               ,
               should
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               any
               farther
               Dispute
               concerning
               those
               Matters
               ,
               cause
               any
               Disturbance
               ;
               if
               he
               were
               only
               a
               
                 private
                 Laick
              
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               banish'd
               ;
               if
               a
               
                 Military
                 Officer
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Clergy
                 man
              
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               degraded
               from
               his
               Employ
               ;
               and
               be
               liable
               to
               such
               farther
               Punishments
               ,
               as
               in
               such
               Case
               should
               be
               thought
               requisite
               .
            
          
           
             And
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             he
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             Fathers
             Three
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             ready
             drawn
             up
             ,
             to
             be
             approved
             of
             by
             Them
             ;
             and
             they
             all
             gave
             their
             
               unanimous
               Assent
            
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           
             But
             more
             frequent
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             
             those
             Kings
             ,
             who
             Govern'd
             in
             those
             States
             which
             arose
             out
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             act
             ,
             with
             their
             Synods
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             look
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Spain
             ,
             I
             
             have
             already
             observed
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             Veneration
             that
             Country
             has
             always
             paid
             to
             the
             
               Third
               Council
            
             of
             Toledo
             .
             There
             were
             present
             at
             it
             five
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             seventy-eight
             Bishops
             subscribed
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             at
             this
             Meeting
             Reccaredus
             was
             not
             only
             himself
             present
             ,
             but
             caused
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             were
             before
             Arians
             ,
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             in
             it
             .
             And
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             He
             went
             on
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             acted
             rather
             like
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             than
             a
             Prince
             ,
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             instance
             only
             in
             a
             Canon
             or
             Two
             of
             that
             Council
             :
             In
             the
             Second
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             order'd
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               their
               most
               Glorious
               King
            
             
             Reccaredus
             :
             In
             the
             Eighth
             ;
             by
             his
             Command
             and
             Consent
             .
             In
             the
             Ninth
             ;
             by
             his
             Assent
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             when
             all
             was
             
             done
             ,
             He
             thus
             subscribed
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             
               Bishops
               :
               I
            
             Flavius
             Reccaredus
             ,
             
               King
               ;
               confirming
               this
               Deliberation
               which
               I
               have
               defined
               ,
               with
               the
            
             Holy
             Synod
             ,
             
               have
               subscribed
               to
               it
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             imagine
             any
             thing
             
             more
             full
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             than
             what
             these
             Acts
             have
             afforded
             us
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               German
               Emperors
            
             ,
             they
             also
             sate
             in
             like
             manner
             with
             their
             Bishops
             .
             In
             the
             famous
             Synod
             of
             Frankford
             ,
             (
             one
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             that
             was
             ever
             held
             ,
             after
             the
             
               first
               Antient
            
             ,
             and
             
               General
               Councils
               ;
            
             )
             we
             read
             
             that
             it
             was
             assembled
             ,
             
               Praecipiente
               ,
               &
               Praesidente
               Carolo
               Rege
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             there
             were
             three
             great
             Points
             debated
             in
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             first
             ,
             Whether
             they
             should
             confirm
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             ,
             which
             had
             before
             been
             pass'd
             upon
             Elipandus
             Bishop
             of
             Toledo
             ;
             who
             held
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
               was
               the
            
             Son
             of
             God
             
               only
               by
            
             Adoption
             ,
             
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               not
               as
               if
               He
               were
               of
               the
               same
            
             Nature
             
               with
               God
            
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             they
             should
             resolve
             concerning
             the
             
               Second
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Business
             of
             Image-Worship
             :
             And
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             How
             to
             end
             some
             
               Secular
               Affairs
            
             :
             It
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               Two
               first
            
             of
             These
             ,
             which
             related
             to
             Matters
             
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             find
             nothing
             of
             the
             
             
               Emperor's
               defining
            
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             as
             neither
             of
             the
             Bishops
             concurring
             with
             Him
             ,
             in
             the
             Third
             :
             But
             in
             all
             the
             Other
             Canons
             ,
             which
             concern
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Synod
             ,
             join
             together
             ;
             and
             the
             Phrase
             runs
             in
             these
             Terms
             ,
             
               Statutum
               est
               ,
               Definitum
               est
               ,
               à
               Domino
               Rege
               ,
               &
               à
               Sanctâ
               Synodo
               .
            
          
           
             I
             might
             to
             this
             add
             many
             other
             Instances
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             take
             notice
             only
             of
             one
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             a
             Synod
             held
             under
             another
             Emperor
             ,
             lest
             any
             one
             should
             think
             that
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             had
             taken
             more
             upon
             him
             ,
             than
             did
             of
             Right
             belong
             to
             him
             :
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Trebur
             ,
             called
             by
             Arnulf
             the
             Emperor
             about
             the
             Year
             895.
             
             At
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Subscriptions
             made
             to
             which
             there
             is
             this
             remarkable
             Passage
             :
             
               In
               this
               Holy
            
             Council
             ,
             
               the
               most
               Glorious
               King
            
             Arnulf
             ,
             
             
               our
               pious
               Prince
               presiding
               ,
               and
               assisting
               ;
               sate
               the
               Holy
            
             Fathers
             
               which
               came
               together
               ,
               with
               the
               Venerable
            
             Pastors
             
               of
               the
            
             Church
             :
             
               And
               what
               they
               establish'd
               ,
               agreeably
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               they
               ,
               by
               a
               like
               profession
               ,
               confirm'd
               ,
               and
               with
               one
               accord
               subscribed
               to
               .
            
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             now
             been
             speaking
             did
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             other
             Emperors
             have
             been
             confest
             
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Constitution
             made
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             in
             a
             full
             Synod
             ,
             An.
             742.
             
             Where
             after
             a
             long
             Debate
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             with
             his
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ,
             how
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             might
             best
             be
             restored
             ;
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             first
             place
             resolved
             ,
             that
             a
             Synod
             should
             be
             held
             every
             Year
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Emperor
             
             being
             present
             ,
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             renew'd
             .
             and
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             be
             amended
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             far
             the
             Design
             of
             this
             Canon
             was
             to
             extend
             ,
             may
             at
             large
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Injunction
             made
             thereupon
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             which
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Collection
             of
             the
             same
             Capitularies
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Edition
             of
             
               Benedictus
               Levita
            
             ,
             pag.
             823.
             
             Num.
             ii
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             from
             Germany
             we
             pass
             into
             
             France
             ,
             we
             shall
             there
             also
             meet
             with
             the
             like
             Practice
             .
             It
             was
             the
             constant
             Method
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             to
             preside
             over
             his
             Clergy
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             he
             did
             in
             
             most
             of
             those
             Synods
             ,
             whose
             Acts
             remain
             to
             Us
             :
             And
             in
             an
             Antient
             MS.
             of
             St.
             
             Germains
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Langres
             are
             transcribed
             ,
             the
             
               first
               Chapter
            
             carries
             this
             
               Inscription
               ;
               Out
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               where
            
             Charles
             the
             Emperor
             Presided
             .
             And
             
               Charles
               the
               Bald
            
             not
             
             only
             Sate
             in
             the
             
               Second
               Council
               of
               Soissons
            
             ,
             anno
             853
             :
             but
             proposed
             to
             the
             Fathers
             what
             He
             desired
             they
             should
             debate
             about
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             prescribed
             to
             their
             very
             Resolutions
             also
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             may
             now
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             That
             the
             
             Prince
             has
             a
             Right
             either
             to
             preside
             over
             his
             Synods
             in
             Person
             ;
             Or
             (
             if
             he
             rather
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             )
             to
             appoint
             his
             Commissioner
             to
             do
             it
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             The
             only
             difficulty
             will
             be
             to
             determine
             how
             far
             he
             may
             be
             accounted
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Synod
             ;
             and
             be
             allow'd
             not
             only
             to
             Preside
             over
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             Sit
             ,
             and
             Vote
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             1st
             .
             As
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             One
             great
             End
             of
             his
             Sitting
             there
             is
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             
               publick
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             all
             things
             be
             Regularly
             ,
             and
             Quietly
             ,
             transacted
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             in
             them
             ;
             So
             it
             must
             also
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             that
             He
             has
             all
             that
             Power
             over
             Them
             ,
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             this
             End.
             He
             
             may
             therefore
             ,
             without
             Controversie
             ,
             Commend
             the
             Modest
             and
             Ingenuous
             ;
             Reprove
             the
             Factious
             ;
             May
             keep
             all
             to
             their
             
               proper
               Business
            
             ;
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             Wander
             into
             other
             Matters
             ,
             or
             pursue
             any
             other
             Method
             ,
             than
             what
             He
             has
             prescribed
             to
             Them.
             And
             ,
             if
             any
             shall
             become
             so
             disorderly
             as
             to
             need
             it
             ,
             He
             may
             ,
             as
             the
             antient
             Emperors
             did
             ,
             not
             only
             commit
             such
             turbulent
             ,
             seditious
             Persons
             ,
             to
             
               safe
               Custody
            
             ,
             and
             punish
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Offence
             ;
             but
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             may
             annul
             the
             Acts
             that
             were
             so
             tumultuously
             and
             irregularly
             done
             by
             Them.
             
          
           
             2dly
             .
             In
             the
             Debates
             of
             every
             such
             Synod
             ,
             of
             whatever
             kind
             they
             be
             ,
             the
             Prince
             may
             freely
             join
             with
             the
             Synod
             ;
             and
             offer
             any
             Objections
             ,
             or
             propose
             any
             Difficulties
             ,
             He
             shall
             think
             fit
             ;
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             better
             convinced
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             Expediency
             of
             what
             is
             determined
             by
             it
             .
             For
             Princes
             are
             Men
             of
             Reason
             and
             Capacity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ;
             And
             ,
             when
             a
             Matter
             is
             debated
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             capable
             of
             making
             a
             sound
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             any
             One
             that
             is
             there
             Assembled
             .
          
           
             It
             has
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             been
             speciously
             Objected
             against
             this
             ,
             that
             Princes
             have
             commonly
             
             Other
             things
             to
             do
             than
             to
             
               study
               Divinity
            
             ;
             to
             
               read
               Commentators
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Councils
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               like
               Books
            
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             proper
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Clergies
             Meditations
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             true
             ,
             nor
             shall
             I
             go
             about
             to
             deny
             it
             :
             But
             are
             they
             sure
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             Prince
             should
             have
             study'd
             all
             these
             Books
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             make
             a
             sound
             Judgment
             of
             what
             may
             be
             alleged
             out
             of
             Them
             ?
             May
             not
             a
             Point
             be
             proposed
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             be
             Quoted
             ,
             and
             
               Antiquity
               Alleged
            
             ;
             and
             Learned
             Men
             canvas
             these
             Matters
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             a
             Stander
             by
             ,
             who
             is
             endued
             with
             a
             good
             Natural
             Judgment
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             very
             evidently
             to
             discern
             ,
             on
             which
             side
             the
             Truth
             and
             Authority
             lies
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Generality
             of
             Christians
             will
             be
             left
             under
             very
             hard
             Circumstances
             ;
             who
             must
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             believe
             as
             the
             
               Church
               believes
            
             ;
             and
             pin
             their
             Faith
             upon
             
               the
               Authority
            
             of
             their
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             neither
             be
             alow'd
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Grounds
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             ,
             if
             once
             in
             an
             Error
             ,
             be
             capable
             of
             ever
             being
             convinced
             of
             it
             .
             But
             if
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             an
             Argument
             may
             be
             managed
             by
             
               Learned
               Men
            
             ,
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             convince
             those
             that
             are
             
               not
               Learned
            
             ,
             on
             which
             side
             the
             Truth
             lies
             ;
             then
             certainly
             the
             Prince
             may
             also
             be
             capable
             
             of
             discerning
             whether
             his
             Synod
             has
             Reason
             for
             their
             Definitions
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             tho'
             He
             has
             not
             perhaps
             himself
             Read
             so
             much
             Divinity
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             
               Learned
               Part
            
             of
             the
             Debate
             with
             the
             Fathers
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Whether
             therefore
             it
             be
             a
             
               Matter
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Matter
               of
               Discipline
            
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             Reason
             why
             the
             Prince
             ,
             if
             he
             think
             fit
             ,
             may
             not
             only
             be
             present
             when
             the
             Synod
             debates
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             may
             not
             also
             enter
             into
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             with
             Them
             :
             and
             propose
             his
             Doubts
             ,
             and
             manage
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             do
             whatsoever
             is
             requisite
             to
             his
             full
             Information
             ,
             and
             Satisfaction
             Concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             I
             add
             3dly
             .
             That
             as
             Charles
             the
             Emperor
             did
             in
             the
             Great
             Synod
             of
             Frankford
             ,
             so
             may
             Every
             Other
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             do
             still
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             may
             Vote
             with
             Them
             in
             such
             things
             as
             concern
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Because
             in
             these
             both
             the
             
               Rights
               of
               the
               People
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Prince
            
             ,
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             very
             nearly
             concerned
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Prince
             may
             judicially
             concur
             with
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             their
             Decisions
             in
             
               Matters
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             dispute
             .
             Thus
             much
             
             I
             dare
             confidently
             affirm
             ,
             That
             if
             He
             
               may
               not
               judge
               with
               them
            
             ;
             He
             not
             only
             may
             ,
             but
             
               must
               ,
               judge
               after
               them
            
             .
             For
             as
             much
             as
             He
             is
             not
             only
             concern'd
             in
             Common
             ,
             with
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             
               believe
               aright
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             assert
             the
             
               Right
               Faith
            
             too
             :
             And
             do
             what
             in
             Him
             lies
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             belief
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             thus
             far
             to
             anticipate
             ,
             what
             I
             shall
             presently
             have
             Occasion
             more
             particularly
             to
             Consider
             :
             When
             the
             Synod
             has
             settled
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             framed
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             ,
             a
             just
             and
             
               Orthodox
               Confession
            
             of
             it
             ;
             Is
             it
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Prince
             to
             Receive
             and
             give
             Countenance
             to
             their
             Definition
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             not
             ?
             To
             say
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             is
             to
             sink
             the
             Credit
             of
             such
             Meetings
             very
             low
             indeed
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             Assembling
             of
             very
             little
             Consequence
             ;
             if
             ,
             when
             They
             have
             done
             all
             they
             can
             to
             fix
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             neither
             the
             Prince
             has
             any
             Obligation
             to
             support
             their
             Definition
             ,
             nor
             the
             People
             to
             Receive
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             ,
             when
             the
             Synod
             has
             done
             ,
             and
             their
             Sentence
             is
             pass'd
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             their
             Anathema's
             too
             have
             been
             thunder'd
             out
             against
             all
             that
             shall
             presume
             to
             call
             their
             Decisions
             in
             Question
             :
             the
             Prince
             
             is
             obliged
             to
             add
             his
             Sanction
             to
             their
             Definition
             :
             Then
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             They
             will
             think
             it
             to
             be
             their
             Duty
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             confirming
             their
             Decrees
             with
             a
             
               Good
               Conscience
            
             ,
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             Expect
             that
             he
             should
             not
             only
             
               believe
               Himself
            
             ,
             but
             should
             
               oblige
               Others
               to
               Believe
            
             ,
             what
             neither
             He
             ,
             nor
             They
             ,
             see
             any
             Reason
             to
             Receive
             .
             For
             whatever
             ,
             in
             some
             Mens
             Opinion
             ,
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             may
             be
             ;
             yet
             I
             hope
             no
             One
             will
             pretend
             that
             we
             must
             believe
             every
             particular
             Convocation
             ,
             to
             be
             infallible
             ,
             in
             its
             Definitions
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             then
             be
             the
             Result
             of
             our
             second
             Enquiry
             ;
             viz.
             *
             That
             the
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             prescribe
             to
             his
             Synods
             the
             Work
             they
             are
             to
             go
             upon
             ;
             and
             to
             Restrain
             them
             from
             meddling
             with
             such
             things
             as
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             Them.
             *
             That
             he
             may
             Direct
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Subject
             ,
             but
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             Method
             ,
             of
             their
             Debates
             .
             *
             That
             He
             may
             ,
             if
             He
             please
             ,
             Sit
             ,
             and
             Deliberate
             ,
             with
             his
             Clergy
             in
             them
             :
             And
             interpose
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             
               Matters
               of
               Discipline
            
             ,
             but
             in
             
               Matters
               of
               Faith
            
             too
             .
             *
             That
             it
             is
             not
             only
             his
             Right
             ,
             but
             his
             Duty
             to
             Examine
             what
             they
             have
             
               concluded
               upon
            
             :
             and
             either
             to
             Confirm
             ,
             or
             Rescind
             their
             Decisions
             ,
             according
             as
             He
             
             shall
             remain
             satisfied
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             Expediency
             of
             Them.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             brings
             me
             to
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             last
             Question
             proposed
             to
             be
             Consider'd
             ,
             
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               [
               3dly
               .
            
             ]
             What
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Prince
             is
             ,
             with
             Relation
             to
             these
             Conventions
             ,
             after
             They
             have
             Ended
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Them.
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             may
             be
             Consider'd
             in
             a
             double
             Respect
             :
          
           
             
               1st
               .
               With
               Reference
               to
               their
               Persons
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               2dly
               .
               To
               their
               Acts.
               
            
          
           
             1st
             .
             With
             Reference
             to
             their
             Persons
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             ,
             that
             no
             Synod
             can
             Regularly
             be
             assembled
             ,
             without
             the
             Consent
             
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             .
             I
             now
             add
             ;
             That
             neither
             ,
             being
             assembled
             ,
             can
             They
             dissolve
             Themselves
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             any
             such
             Council
             ,
             till
             Licensed
             by
             him
             so
             to
             do
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Right
             that
             has
             ever
             been
             Acknowledged
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             need
             to
             insist
             the
             less
             upon
             the
             Proof
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             When
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             were
             call'd
             by
             Constantius
             to
             Ariminum
             ,
             had
             done
             the
             Business
             for
             which
             they
             were
             Convened
             ;
             and
             sent
             their
             Delegates
             to
             attend
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             with
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             ;
             They
             finally
             besought
             Him
             that
             
             He
             would
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             return
             to
             their
             Churches
             ;
             lest
             they
             should
             seem
             ,
             by
             their
             Longer
             Stay
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             forsaken
             by
             their
             Bishops
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             by
             Sozomen
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             being
             
             displeased
             at
             their
             firm
             Adherence
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ,
             Refused
             to
             give
             any
             Answer
             to
             them
             :
             Whereupon
             ,
             Growing
             weary
             of
             staying
             any
             longer
             ,
             at
             a
             Place
             where
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             Return'd
             ,
             of
             their
             Own
             Accord
             ,
             to
             their
             several
             Churches
             .
             But
             then
             he
             tells
             us
             withal
             ,
             that
             this
             the
             Emperor
             Resented
             as
             a
             very
             Great
             Affront
             which
             they
             put
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             an
             Opportunity
             ,
             he
             express'd
             his
             Resentments
             accordingly
             against
             Them.
             
          
           
             But
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             took
             more
             Care
             of
             the
             
               General
               Council
            
             assembled
             by
             them
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             For
             having
             appointed
             Candidian
             to
             look
             after
             it
             ;
             one
             part
             of
             that
             Instruction
             which
             they
             gave
             to
             him
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             by
             all
             means
             take
             Care
             that
             none
             of
             the
             
             Bishops
             left
             the
             City
             ,
             till
             all
             things
             were
             
             finish'd
             for
             which
             they
             came
             together
             :
             And
             particularly
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             ,
             with
             all
             Exactness
             ,
             settled
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             
               Heretical
               doctrine
            
             of
             Nestorius
             ;
             upon
             whose
             account
             that
             Synod
             was
             Assembled
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Right
             which
             the
             Emperors
             claim'd
             over
             their
             Bishops
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             And
             for
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             
             shall
             need
             look
             no
             farther
             than
             to
             the
             next
             
               General
               Council
            
             .
             Where
             when
             Marcian
             the
             Emperor
             came
             into
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             approv'd
             what
             the
             Fathers
             had
             done
             ;
             after
             their
             other
             Acclamations
             ,
             they
             all
             unanimously
             requested
             ,
             
               We
               beseech
               thee
               dismiss
            
             ,
             or
             
               dissolve
               us
            
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Emperor
             return'd
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             tarry
             yet
             Three
             or
             Four
             days
             ;
             and
             move
             whatever
             they
             would
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             receive
             all
             due
             Encouragement
             from
             him
             .
             And
             then
             concluded
             the
             Session
             with
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               see
               that
               none
               of
               you
               depart
               from
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Synod
              
               ,
               before
               all
               things
               
               be
               fully
               completed
               .
            
          
           
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             Synods
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Conven'd
             by
             the
             
               Princes
               Authority
            
             ,
             so
             to
             tarry
             till
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Authority
             for
             their
             Dissolution
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             particular
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               viz.
            
             
          
           
             2dly
             .
             With
             Relation
             to
             the
             Acts
             of
             their
             Synods
             :
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             allow'd
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             their
             definitions
             are
             no
             farther
             obligatory
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             are
             Ratified
             ,
             and
             Confirm'd
             by
             the
             
               Civil
               Authority
            
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             neither
             depends
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             Man
             ,
             nor
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Power
             either
             of
             Synods
             ,
             or
             Princes
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             :
             Yet
             what
             that
             Faith
             is
             which
             shall
             be
             allow'd
             to
             be
             profess'd
             ,
             in
             every
             Community
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             receive
             not
             only
             Protection
             ,
             but
             Encouragement
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             ,
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Prince
             to
             determine
             :
             And
             the
             definitions
             of
             Synods
             in
             favour
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             signifie
             very
             little
             ,
             till
             what
             they
             have
             determin'd
             to
             be
             the
             
               right
               Faith
            
             ,
             be
             also
             allow'd
             by
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             to
             be
             
               publickly
               profess'd
            
             and
             taught
             ;
             and
             be
             receiv'd
             into
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             Patronage
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             But
             much
             more
             reasonable
             
             as
             well
             as
             necessary
             ,
             is
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             to
             give
             Authority
             to
             those
             Canons
             which
             regard
             the
             discipline
             ,
             and
             politie
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Because
             in
             these
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             State
             is
             Concern'd
             :
             And
             an
             Authority
             usurp'd
             ;
             and
             Mens
             
               civil
               Interests
            
             either
             directly
             ,
             or
             by
             consequence
             ,
             affected
             :
             And
             to
             all
             which
             as
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Prince
             is
             requir'd
             ,
             so
             the
             nature
             and
             ends
             of
             Government
             will
             not
             permit
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             kind
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             within
             the
             State
             ,
             without
             his
             Consent
             first
             obtain'd
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             have
             not
             only
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             confirm
             the
             Acts
             of
             their
             Synods
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             thought
             fit
             ;
             but
             have
             been
             petition'd
             to
             by
             their
             Synods
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             do
             so
             .
             Thus
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             was
             desired
             ,
             by
             the
             
               first
               General
            
             
             Council
             ,
             to
             ratifie
             ,
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             what
             the
             Fathers
             had
             Determin'd
             .
             ‖
             The
             same
             was
             Demanded
             of
             Theodosius
             ,
             by
             the
             Second
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             *
             In
             the
             Third
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             in
             like
             manner
             address'd
             to
             the
             
               younger
               Theodosius
            
             and
             Valentinian
             ,
             for
             the
             Ratification
             of
             what
             had
             been
             done
             by
             Them
             :
             And
             so
             did
             Those
             of
             the
             
             
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
            
             ,
             to
             Marcian
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             And
             all
             these
             Emperors
             answer'd
             their
             Desires
             ;
             and
             Confirm'd
             their
             Acts
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             an
             Easie
             Matter
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Method
             still
             continued
             in
             all
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             after
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             Princes
             ever
             suffer'd
             any
             Canons
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             first
             been
             View'd
             ,
             and
             Approv'd
             of
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             no
             way
             prejudicial
             to
             their
             
               Royal
               Power
            
             and
             Dignity
             .
             But
             because
             this
             is
             a
             Point
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             at
             all
             deny'd
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             look
             upon
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             to
             extend
             much
             farther
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             bare
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             the
             Synod
             has
             determined
             ;
             I
             will
             proceed
             more
             particularly
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             his
             Authority
             in
             this
             Respect
             ,
             is
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             
               final
               Determinations
            
             of
             such
             Assemblies
             ,
             fall
             at
             last
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Prince's
               Judgment
            
             .
          
           
             And
             1st
             ;
             As
             it
             would
             be
             absurd
             to
             
             suppose
             that
             he
             should
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Prince
             is
             not
             obliged
             ,
             at
             all
             Adventures
             ,
             to
             confirm
             whatsoever
             the
             Clergy
             shall
             think
             ●it
             to
             determine
             .
             This
             were
             not
             only
             to
             give
             an
             
               immoderate
               Power
            
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             unreasonably
             to
             confine
             
             and
             limit
             the
             other
             .
             It
             were
             in
             truth
             to
             hood-wink
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             not
             allow
             him
             the
             common
             Privilege
             of
             a
             
               Rational
               Creature
            
             ;
             to
             know
             and
             examine
             his
             Actions
             ,
             and
             proceed
             with
             Reason
             and
             Discretion
             in
             Them.
             And
             it
             were
             as
             well
             plainly
             to
             say
             that
             Synods
             have
             a
             
               Supreme
               Authority
            
             ;
             and
             are
             no
             way
             accountable
             to
             any
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             in
             what
             they
             do
             :
             As
             to
             pretend
             that
             the
             Prince
             shall
             be
             obliged
             ,
             at
             all
             Adventures
             ,
             to
             Ratifie
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             (
             by
             consequence
             )
             to
             submit
             to
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             shall
             please
             them
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             indeed
             to
             be
             wish'd
             ,
             that
             such
             Venerable
             Assemblies
             might
             always
             be
             composed
             of
             Men
             so
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Prudent
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             proceed
             in
             all
             things
             so
             calmly
             and
             impartially
             ;
             that
             the
             Prince
             might
             evermore
             find
             it
             to
             be
             both
             Just
             ,
             and
             Honourable
             ,
             for
             Him
             ,
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Protection
             and
             Guardian-ship
             of
             their
             Definitions
             .
             But
             because
             such
             is
             the
             Condition
             of
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             ,
             that
             Passion
             and
             
               Prejudice
               ,
               Ignorance
            
             and
             
               Interest
               ,
               Noise
            
             and
             Clamour
             ,
             oftentimes
             break
             in
             ,
             and
             confound
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             these
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             all
             Other
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             many
             things
             are
             debated
             hastily
             ,
             carried
             on
             with
             Faction
             ,
             and
             concluded
             Unreasonably
             ;
             
             't
             is
             very
             fit
             and
             just
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             should
             give
             Direction
             to
             have
             their
             Actions
             carefully
             Review'd
             ,
             and
             Consider'd
             ,
             before
             He
             assents
             to
             Them
             :
             That
             so
             he
             may
             not
             be
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             nor
             do
             either
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Himself
             a
             Prejudice
             ,
             by
             a
             blind
             complyance
             with
             the
             Dictates
             of
             his
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             that
             He
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             Power
             of
             Examining
             the
             
               Councils
               Acts
            
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
             2dly
             .
             That
             he
             must
             also
             be
             allow'd
             to
             have
             a
             Power
             of
             Annulling
             ,
             and
             Rejecting
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             appear
             to
             be
             Hurtful
             ,
             or
             Unjust
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Power
             to
             Ratifie
             and
             Confirm
             it
             ;
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             have
             proceeded
             canonically
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             acted
             for
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             Benefit
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             being
             in
             vain
             to
             allow
             the
             Prince
             a
             Liberty
             of
             Examination
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             left
             him
             a
             Liberty
             of
             Choice
             and
             Resolution
             :
             And
             an
             Authority
             indifferently
             either
             to
             confirm
             ,
             or
             reject
             their
             Definitions
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Judgment
             which
             He
             shall
             finally
             pass
             upon
             Them.
             
          
           
             But
             because
             ,
             where
             many
             things
             are
             Done
             ,
             and
             several
             Constitutions
             made
             ;
             it
             is
             possible
             a
             different
             Judgment
             may
             finally
             Remain
             in
             the
             Mind
             of
             the
             Prince
             concerning
             Them
             ;
             so
             that
             He
             may
             Approve
             
             of
             
               some
               part
            
             of
             what
             the
             Synod
             has
             determined
             ,
             and
             dislike
             the
             Rest
             :
             It
             will
             from
             hence
             farther
             follow
             ,
          
           
             3dly
             .
             That
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             Power
             not
             only
             to
             confirm
             ,
             or
             reject
             ,
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             the
             Synod
             has
             done
             ;
             but
             to
             confirm
             that
             part
             of
             their
             Acts
             which
             he
             is
             perswaded
             will
             be
             for
             the
             
               Churches
               Benefit
            
             ;
             and
             to
             annul
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             would
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Whether
             it
             will
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             as
             Reasonable
             ,
             4thly
             ,
             That
             the
             Prince
             should
             be
             allow'd
             a
             farther
             Power
             to
             alter
             ,
             or
             improve
             ,
             what
             the
             Synod
             has
             defined
             ;
             to
             add
             to
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             from
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             render
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             more
             useful
             to
             the
             End
             for
             which
             it
             was
             design'd
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             .
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             that
             this
             Princes
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             they
             have
             Authority
             to
             do
             .
             For
             since
             the
             
               Legis-lative
               Power
            
             is
             lodged
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             make
             what
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Constitutions
             ,
             they
             think
             fit
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             State
             :
             Since
             a
             Synod
             ,
             in
             matters
             relating
             to
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             Council
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
            
             ;
             whose
             Advice
             having
             taken
             ,
             they
             may
             still
             act
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             :
             Seeing
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             a
             Canon
             ,
             drawn
             up
             by
             a
             Synod
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             it
             were
             Matter
             prepared
             for
             the
             
               Royal
               
               Stamp
            
             ;
             the
             last
             forming
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             well
             enforcing
             whereof
             ,
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             
               Prince's
               Judgment
            
             :
             I
             cannot
             see
             why
             the
             
               Supreme
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             who
             confessedly
             has
             a
             Power
             to
             confirm
             ,
             or
             reject
             ,
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             may
             not
             also
             make
             such
             other
             Use
             of
             them
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             and
             
               correct
               ,
               improve
            
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             alter
             their
             Resolutions
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             liking
             ,
             before
             he
             gives
             Authority
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             the
             Prince
             will
             not
             so
             much
             confirm
             what
             the
             Synod
             has
             done
             ,
             as
             take
             Occasion
             from
             that
             which
             the
             Synod
             has
             done
             ,
             to
             make
             another
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Law
            
             of
             his
             Own.
             But
             still
             this
             Power
             the
             
               Supreme
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             has
             :
             And
             if
             this
             be
             all
             the
             Use
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             of
             his
             
               Synod
               ,
               viz.
            
             to
             suggest
             to
             him
             fit
             matter
             for
             the
             making
             of
             some
             seasonable
             and
             
               good
               Laws
            
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             see
             wherein
             he
             can
             be
             accounted
             to
             abuse
             his
             Authority
             :
             And
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             small
             Service
             done
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             suggest
             such
             Thoughts
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             perhaps
             might
             never
             have
             entred
             into
             his
             Mind
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Prince
             has
             this
             Authority
             
             over
             the
             
               Canonical
               Resolutions
            
             of
             his
             Synods
             ,
             so
             has
             he
             no
             less
             ,
             over
             their
             
               Judicial
               Determinations
            
             :
             Which
             ,
          
           
           
             5thly
             .
             He
             may
             either
             
               confirm
               ,
               suspend
            
             ,
             or
             totally
             annul
             ;
             as
             he
             thinks
             they
             have
             proceeded
             either
             fairly
             ,
             and
             impartially
             ,
             and
             with
             
               good
               Judgment
            
             ;
             or
             else
             hastily
             ,
             and
             partially
             ,
             and
             with
             Prejudice
             in
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             the
             supreme
             Fountain
             of
             Justice
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             so
             does
             it
             appertain
             to
             him
             to
             rectify
             the
             undue
             Proceedings
             of
             
               inferiour
               Judges
            
             :
             And
             to
             his
             Conscience
             there
             will
             always
             lie
             an
             Appeal
             ,
             let
             the
             Synod
             determine
             how
             it
             will.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Rights
             of
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Actions
             of
             Synods
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             done
             their
             Business
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             have
             All
             been
             confirm'd
             and
             allow'd
             of
             to
             them
             by
             such
             Assemblies
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             ,
             from
             a
             brief
             History
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             to
             shew
             .
          
           
             When
             Nestorius
             had
             infected
             the
             Church
             with
             his
             Heresie
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             two
             of
             the
             Greatest
             Patriarchs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Celestine
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Cyril
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             justly
             condemn'd
             ;
             unless
             he
             should
             repent
             of
             his
             Error
             within
             
               ten
               days
            
             .
             Being
             inform'd
             of
             these
             Sentences
             ,
             thus
             pass'd
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             applied
             himself
             to
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             complain'd
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             desired
             that
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             might
             be
             call'd
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
           
             Theodosius
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             same
             time
             was
             moved
             by
             Others
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             Resolves
             upon
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             to
             meet
             at
             Ephesus
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             suspends
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             
               two
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             and
             orders
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             innovated
             till
             that
             Council
             should
             meet
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Council
             was
             met
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             were
             so
             far
             from
             complaining
             of
             this
             Suspension
             ,
             as
             a
             hard
             thing
             ;
             that
             they
             appointed
             the
             
             Emperor's
             Order
             to
             be
             inserted
             into
             their
             Acts
             ,
             and
             thereby
             gave
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Conciliary
               Authority
            
             to
             it
             .
             Or
             if
             this
             be
             not
             yet
             plain
             enough
             ,
             let
             it
             farther
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             hereupon
             treated
             Nestorius
             ,
             both
             in
             Words
             and
             Actions
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Catholick
               Bishop
            
             ;
             and
             invited
             him
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             sit
             among
             them
             as
             such
             .
             Which
             evidently
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             made
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Emperor
             had
             sufficient
             Authority
             to
             suspend
             those
             Synods
             Decrees
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             his
             Suspension
             ,
             their
             Sentence
             had
             not
             yet
             taken
             place
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Eutyches
             ,
             the
             next
             great
             Heretick
             that
             infested
             the
             Church
             .
             Who
             being
             condemn'd
             by
             Flavian
             ,
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             his
             Council
             ;
             obtain'd
             of
             Theodosius
             another
             
               General
               Council
            
             to
             meet
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             
             under
             the
             Presidence
             of
             Dioscorus
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             In
             this
             Council
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             and
             Fury
             of
             Dioscorus
             ,
             all
             was
             tumultuously
             transacted
             ;
             and
             Flavian
             was
             condemn'd
             ,
             as
             having
             deposed
             Eutyches
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             
               Sentence
               ,
               Flavian
            
             appeals
             ;
             and
             Pope
             Leo
             being
             applied
             to
             ,
             calls
             a
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             therein
             rejects
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             
               Ephesine
               Council
            
             ;
             in
             which
             all
             things
             had
             been
             carried
             in
             a
             very
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             
               ●ncanonical
               Manner
            
             .
             For
             the
             better
             repealing
             of
             which
             ,
             Leo
             applies
             to
             Theodosius
             for
             help
             :
             He
             intreats
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             by
             his
             Authority
             res●ind
             all
             that
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             either
             by
             Flavian
             against
             Eutyches
             ,
             or
             by
             Dioscorus
             against
             Flavian
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             would
             suspend
             it
             ,
             till
             a
             General
             and
             
               Free
               Council
            
             should
             determine
             the
             Matter
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             Theodosius
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             ;
             tho'
             Leo
             had
             interested
             no
             less
             Persons
             than
             Valentinian
             ,
             and
             his
             Empress
             ,
             in
             the
             Cause
             with
             him
             .
             But
             yet
             
             Leo's
             Request
             shews
             that
             he
             thought
             the
             Emperor
             had
             Power
             to
             res●ind
             the
             Acts
             of
             Both
             those
             Councils
             :
             And
             his
             Refusal
             convinces
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             thought
             he
             was
             no
             way
             concluded
             by
             what
             Leo
             ,
             and
             his
             Synod
             ,
             had
             resolved
             :
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             However
             ,
             what
             Theodosius
             refused
             ,
             Marcian
             assented
             to
             .
             He
             caused
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             to
             be
             held
             at
             Calcedon
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             found
             Flavian
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             revoked
             both
             the
             Definition
             of
             the
             former
             Synod
             ,
             and
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Theodosius
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Such
             an
             Authority
             were
             the
             Emperors
             wont
             to
             exercise
             over
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             most
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             in
             
               confirming
               ,
               suspending
            
             ,
             or
             annulling
             their
             Sentences
             !
             And
             so
             undoubtedly
             did
             the
             Bishops
             in
             those
             times
             believe
             that
             they
             ought
             of
             Right
             to
             be
             allow'd
             such
             an
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Nor
             has
             the
             Prince
             any
             less
             Power
             to
             
             judge
             of
             their
             Constitutions
             ,
             than
             to
             enquire
             into
             their
             Sentences
             ;
             and
             either
             to
             confirm
             ,
             or
             reject
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             approves
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             of
             their
             Decisions
             .
          
           
             When
             Reccaredus
             confirm'd
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Third
             
               National
               Council
            
             of
             Toledo
             ;
             he
             gave
             this
             Reason
             why
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             That
             
             
               they
               were
               composed
               with
               great
               maturity
               of
               Sense
               and
               Understanding
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               agreeable
               to
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               conformable
               to
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
           
             It
             was
             the
             same
             Perswasion
             that
             moved
             Ervigius
             to
             confirm
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Thirteenth
             Synod
             ,
             held
             in
             the
             same
             City
             .
             
             He
             specially
             recited
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             their
             Decrees
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             form'd
             their
             Canons
             ,
             into
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Law
            
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             People
             to
             observe
             .
             The
             same
             did
             Egica
             ,
             in
             the
             Seventeenth
             Council
             :
             
             He
             recited
             the
             several
             Heads
             of
             what
             the
             Fathers
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             upon
             a
             mature
             Consideration
             ,
             a
             full
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Approbation
             of
             their
             Acts
             ,
             he
             gave
             force
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             usual
             Method
             of
             the
             Princes
             about
             this
             time
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             to
             confirm
             the
             very
             Acts
             of
             their
             Synods
             ,
             as
             to
             form
             the
             Substance
             of
             their
             Definitions
             into
             a
             Law
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             Occasion
             from
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             to
             determine
             such
             things
             as
             concern'd
             the
             Church
             .
             Thus
             the
             
               Spanish
               Kings
            
             ,
             now
             mention'd
             ,
             did
             :
             and
             so
             Clotharius
             the
             Third
             ,
             did
             ,
             with
             Respect
             to
             the
             Fifth
             Council
             of
             Paris
             ,
             An.
             615.
             
             He
             publish'd
             his
             Edict
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therein
             expresly
             establish'd
             what
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             the
             Synod
             ,
             had
             agreed
             to
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Capitulars
             of
             the
             
               French
               Kings
            
             were
             composed
             .
             They
             took
             the
             
             Substance
             of
             what
             their
             Synods
             had
             agreed
             
             to
             ;
             and
             having
             examined
             ,
             and
             form'd
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             liking
             ,
             they
             publish'd
             it
             for
             a
             Law
             to
             their
             Subjects
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             sometimes
             they
             have
             even
             referr'd
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             their
             Synods
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             clear
             understanding
             of
             what
             the
             Law
             had
             only
             briefly
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             deliver'd
             .
          
           
             Such
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             was
             the
             Use
             which
             both
             Carloman
             ,
             and
             Charles
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             made
             of
             his
             Synods
             .
             They
             call'd
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Council
             ,
             to
             advise
             them
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
            
             ;
             and
             their
             Synods
             look'd
             
             upon
             themselves
             no
             otherwise
             .
             They
             submitted
             their
             Decrees
             to
             their
             Examination
             ;
             and
             pretended
             not
             to
             expect
             that
             They
             should
             confirm
             them
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             they
             appear'd
             to
             them
             to
             deserve
             it
             .
             Thus
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Third
               Council
            
             of
             Tours
             ,
             declare
             ,
             that
             they
             met
             to
             assist
             the
             
             Emperor
             by
             their
             Remarks
             of
             what
             they
             judged
             to
             need
             some
             Amendment
             .
             And
             having
             drawn
             up
             their
             Opinions
             in
             
               Fifty
               one
               Canons
            
             ,
             they
             thus
             finally
             conclude
             
             All
             :
             
               These
               things
               we
               have
               thus
               debated
               in
            
             
             
               Our
               Convention
               :
               But
               how
               it
               will
               please
               our
               most
               Pious
               Prince
               hereafter
               to
               Act
               ,
               with
               Relation
               there
               unto
               ;
               we
               ,
               his
               faithful
               Servants
               ,
               are
               Ready
               ,
               with
               a
               willing
               Mind
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               Pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             was
             the
             Deference
             which
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Arles
            
             ,
             which
             met
             the
             same
             Year
             ,
             paid
             to
             his
             Authority
             .
             
               These
               things
            
             ,
             say
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               which
               we
               found
            
             
             
               to
               need
               Amendment
               ,
               we
               have
               in
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               after
               the
               shortest
               manner
               ,
               observed
               ,
               and
               decreed
               to
               present
               to
               our
               Lord
               the
            
             Emperor
             :
             
               Beseeching
               his
               Clemency
               ,
               that
               if
               Any
               thing
               be
               found
               wanting
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               supplied
               by
               his
               Prudence
               ;
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               designed
               otherwise
               than
               in
               Reason
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               by
               his
               Judgment
               it
               may
               be
               Amended
               ;
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               Well
               and
               Rationally
               decreed
               ,
               it
               may
               thro'
               his
               Help
               ,
               by
               the
               Blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               brought
               to
               Perfection
               .
            
          
           
             Such
             a
             Submission
             did
             these
             Synods
             pay
             to
             their
             Emperor
             :
             And
             this
             makes
             good
             
             what
             Eginhart
             ,
             a
             Contemporary
             Author
             ,
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             has
             observed
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             :
             
               That
               Councils
            
             ,
             
             
               by
               his
               command
               ,
               were
               held
               throughout
               all
            
             France
             ,
             
               for
               correcting
               the
               State
               of
               the
            
             Church
             ;
             
               And
               the
            
             Constitutions
             
               which
               were
               made
               in
               Each
               of
               Them
               ,
               were
               All
               together
               Compared
               ,
               and
               Examined
               by
               Him
               ,
               in
               the
               Convention
               of
            
             Aix
             la
             Chappelle
             ,
             Anno
             813.
             
          
           
             I
             might
             farther
             confirm
             this
             ,
             from
             the
             Instances
             of
             many
             other
             Synods
             ,
             which
             have
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             own'd
             the
             same
             Authority
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             conclude
             all
             with
             the
             Words
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             which
             gave
             Pattern
             to
             all
             the
             Rest
             of
             that
             Country
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             
               First
               Council
               of
               Orleans
            
             ,
             under
             King
             Clouis
             ,
             Anno
             511
             :
             whose
             Epistle
             to
             the
             King
             runs
             in
             these
             Terms
             :
             
               To
               their
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               the
               most
               Glorious
               King
            
             Clouis
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Priests
               whom
               you
               have
               commanded
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               as
               much
               as
               so
               great
               a
               Care
               of
               our
            
             
             
               Glorious
               Faith
               stirs
               you
               up
               ,
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               Affection
               of
               a
               Priestly
               Mind
               ,
               you
               have
               commanded
               your
               Priests
               to
               be
               gathered
               together
               into
               one
               Place
               ,
               to
               treat
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
            
             
             
               Necessary
               ;
               We
               have
               ,
               according
               to
               the
            
             Purpose
             of
             your
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             Heads
             which
             you
             gave
             to
             us
             ,
             
               answer'd
               in
               Our
            
             Definition
             ,
             
               as
               to
               us
               seem'd
               Good
               :
               So
               that
               if
               those
               things
               which
               we
               have
               Established
               ,
               are
               also
               approved
               of
               ,
               as
               Right
               ,
               by
            
             your
             Judgment
             ;
             The
             Consent
             
               of
               so
               great
               a
            
             King
             ,
             and
             Lord
             ,
             
               may
               Confirm
               the
               Sentence
               of
               the
            
             Priests
             ,
             
               to
               be
               observed
               with
               the
               Greater
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             have
             I
             done
             with
             the
             First
             
             Thing
             which
             I
             proposed
             to
             Consider
             .
             I
             have
             shewn
             what
             Authority
             the
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             has
             always
             been
             accounted
             to
             have
             over
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Synods
            
             ;
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Assembling
             of
             them
             ;
             to
             their
             
               Proceedings
               whilst
            
             they
             are
             Sitting
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Confirming
             ,
             or
             Annulling
             ,
             their
             Decrees
             afterwards
             .
             I
             shall
             make
             only
             an
             Observation
             or
             two
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             with
             Respect
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ;
             and
             so
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             1st
             .
             I
             must
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Privileges
             I
             have
             here
             shewn
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
            
             ;
             they
             belong
             to
             Him
             
               as
               such
            
             :
             They
             are
             not
             
             derived
             from
             any
             
               positive
               Laws
            
             and
             Constitutions
             ;
             but
             Result
             from
             that
             Power
             which
             every
             such
             Prince
             has
             Originally
             in
             Himself
             ;
             and
             are
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             part
             of
             those
             Rights
             ,
             which
             naturally
             belong
             to
             
               Sovereign
               Authority
            
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             
               All
               Princes
            
             ,
             in
             
               All
               wountries
            
             ,
             how
             different
             soever
             they
             have
             been
             in
             other
             Respects
             ,
             have
             yet
             evermore
             claim'd
             an
             
               Equal
               Authority
            
             in
             these
             Matters
             .
             And
             the
             little
             Kings
             of
             Suevia
             ,
             and
             Burgundy
             ,
             accounted
             themselves
             to
             have
             as
             good
             a
             Title
             to
             Them
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperors
            
             ,
             in
             their
             most
             flourishing
             Estate
             ,
             had
             .
          
           
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             2dly
             :
             That
             every
             
               Sovereign
               Prince
            
             ,
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             Exercise
             this
             Authority
             ,
             within
             his
             Dominions
             :
             And
             that
             to
             prove
             this
             Right
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             a
             
               Sovereign
               Prince
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             deny'd
             any
             of
             those
             Prerogatives
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             such
             a
             Prince
             ;
             among
             which
             this
             Authority
             is
             One.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             such
             Princes
             may
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             
               Acts
               ,
               limit
            
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             fitting
             .
             And
             these
             Limitations
             may
             give
             such
             Assemblies
             a
             Privilege
             in
             
               One
               Country
            
             ,
             beyond
             what
             they
             have
             in
             Another
             .
             But
             then
             these
             Limitations
             must
             be
             plainly
             
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             made
             in
             their
             favour
             :
             And
             till
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             the
             Prince
             must
             be
             accounted
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             that
             Power
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             a
             Prince
             ,
             belongs
             Him
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             yet
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             
               given
               away
            
             by
             Him.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             3dly
             :
             Whereas
             it
             is
             now
             to
             be
             Enquired
             ,
             What
             the
             Authority
             of
             our
             Kings
             is
             ,
             over
             our
             Convocations
             ;
             We
             have
             thus
             far
             proceded
             towards
             the
             discovery
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             shewn
             what
             Power
             They
             had
             Originally
             over
             Them
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             ,
             ought
             still
             to
             Enjoy
             .
             And
             those
             who
             will
             Restrain
             Them
             with
             
               narrower
               Bounds
            
             ,
             must
             first
             shew
             ,
             how
             they
             came
             to
             lose
             that
             Power
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             take
             from
             Them
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             till
             This
             shall
             be
             cleared
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             Presumed
             still
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Authority
               which
               our
               
                 Own
                 Kings
              
               have
               over
               their
               Convocations
               ;
               with
               Respect
               both
               to
               their
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               Acting
               first
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Confirming
               ,
               or
               Annulling
               of
               their
               Acts
               after
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             have
             now
             seen
             what
             Authority
             
             all
             Other
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             have
             claim'd
             and
             Exercised
             over
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             till
             the
             Prevalence
             of
             the
             
               Papal
               Power
            
             ,
             began
             to
             deprive
             Them
             of
             that
             Supremacy
             ,
             which
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             belong'd
             to
             Them.
             Let
             us
             go
             on
             ,
             upon
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             to
             Enquire
             .
          
           
             II.
             Whether
             our
             
               Own
               Kings
            
             ,
             have
             not
             as
             Great
             an
             Authority
             over
             their
             Convocations
             ;
             as
             any
             Other
             Princes
             have
             ever
             pretended
             to
             ,
             over
             their
             Councils
             ?
          
           
             That
             this
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             they
             Ought
             to
             have
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             :
             The
             only
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             our
             
               Own
               particular
               Constitution
            
             has
             interposed
             ,
             to
             deprive
             
             Them
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             shewn
             ,
             did
             originally
             belong
             to
             Them.
             
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             might
             justly
             leave
             it
             to
             Those
             who
             advance
             such
             Pretences
             ,
             to
             produce
             their
             Proofs
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             upon
             what
             Grounds
             they
             do
             it
             :
             And
             account
             the
             Right
             of
             our
             Kings
             to
             this
             Authority
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             established
             ,
             in
             that
             common
             Claim
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             all
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             have
             ever
             made
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             of
             it
             .
             But
             that
             nothing
             may
             be
             wanting
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             beyond
             all
             reasonable
             Exception
             ;
             I
             shall
             ,
             to
             the
             
               General
               Argument
            
             I
             have
             before
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             add
             those
             particular
             Confirmations
             ,
             which
             our
             own
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             afford
             us
             ,
             of
             this
             Truth
             :
             And
             shew
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             Constitution
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             England
             has
             all
             that
             Power
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             over
             Our
             Convocation
             ;
             that
             ever
             any
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             had
             ,
             over
             his
             Synods
             .
          
           
             
               (
               1st
               .
            
             )
             Then
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             His
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             thing
             before-mention'd
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Calling
             together
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             Convocation
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             told
             by
             One
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Professors
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             
             among
             other
             Points
             ,
             Resolved
             by
             the
             Two
             
               Chief
               Justices
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Judges
             ,
             at
             a
             Committee
             of
             Lords
             in
             
               Parliament
               ;
               Trin.
               8.
               
               Jac.
               1.
               
               That
               a
            
             Convocation
             
               cannot
               Assemble
               ,
               at
               their
               onvocation
               ,
               without
               the
            
             Assent
             
               of
               the
            
             King.
             And
             One
             would
             think
             such
             Persons
             should
             not
             only
             be
             very
             well
             Qualified
             to
             know
             what
             our
             Law
             is
             ;
             but
             should
             also
             be
             very
             Careful
             ,
             (
             especially
             at
             such
             a
             Time
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             
               Place
               ,
            
             )
             not
             to
             deliver
             any
             thing
             for
             Law
             ,
             which
             They
             were
             not
             very
             well
             assured
             was
             so
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             some
             have
             excepted
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Report
             ;
             as
             a
             Piece
             that
             was
             published
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Suspected
               Times
            
             ;
             (
             Tho'
             I
             cannot
             see
             what
             Interest
             any
             One
             should
             have
             ,
             to
             falsifie
             his
             Relation
             in
             the
             Instance
             before
             Us
             ;
             )
             We
             will
             take
             his
             Opinion
             from
             a
             Book
             which
             we
             are
             sure
             is
             Authentick
             ,
             and
             lies
             open
             to
             no
             Exceptions
             .
             4.
             
             
               Instit.
               pag.
            
             322.
             
             Where
             treating
             expresly
             about
             the
             Court
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             He
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Clergy
               were
               never
               Assembled
               ,
               or
               Call'd
               together
               ,
               at
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               but
               by
               the
            
             King
             's
             Writ
             .
             And
             in
             which
             ,
             tho'
             I
             am
             sensible
             He
             has
             spoken
             a
             little
             too
             Generally
             ,
             as
             to
             
               matter
               of
               Fact
            
             ;
             yet
             in
             
               point
               of
               Law
            
             ,
             (
             and
             
             in
             which
             only
             I
             make
             use
             of
             his
             
               Authority
               ,
            
             )
             I
             cannot
             but
             look
             upon
             him
             to
             have
             been
             absolutely
             in
             the
             Right
             :
             It
             being
             certain
             that
             the
             Clergy
             not
             only
             now
             cannot
             ,
             but
             never
             could
             be
             ,
             lawfully
             ,
             call'd
             together
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               King
               's
               ●rit
            
             ,
             or
             with
             his
             Consent
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             assirming
             this
             I
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             was
             the
             joint
             Opinion
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Representative
               Body
            
             of
             the
             Nation
             ;
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             their
             Convocation
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             in
             
               Parliament
               ;
               25
               Hen.
            
             8.
             
             And
             from
             whence
             ,
             if
             from
             any
             Authority
             ,
             we
             may
             certainly
             the
             best
             take
             our
             Measure
             to
             judge
             ,
             Whether
             a
             thing
             does
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             part
             of
             his
             
               Royal
               Prerogative
            
             ,
             or
             No.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             1st
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             We
             are
             told
             in
             the
             Preamble
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             25
             
               Hen.
               8.
               chap.
               19.
               
               That
               the
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Realm
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               had
               acknowleged
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Convocation
             
               of
               the
               same
               Clergy
               is
               ,
               always
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               Assembled
               ,
               only
               by
               the
               King
               's
               Writ
               .
            
          
           
             And
             ,
             2dly
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Laity
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             in
             the
             same
             Act
             not
             only
             concurs
             in
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             Them
             ,
             in
             the
             Preamble
             before-mention'd
             ;
             that
             this
             
             their
             Acknowledgment
             was
             
               according
               to
               the
               Truth
            
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Act
             it self
             ,
             have
             Provided
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             from
             thenceforth
             They
             never
             should
             meet
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             without
             the
             
               King's
               Leave
            
             ,
             to
             Empower
             them
             so
             to
             do
             :
             
               Be
               it
               enacted
            
             (
             say
             They
             )
             
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               said
            
             Submission
             ,
             and
             Petition
             
               of
               the
               said
            
             Clergy
             ;
             
               That
               They
               ,
               ne
               any
               of
               Them
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               shall
               presume
               to
               Attempt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Nor
               shall
               Enact
            
             ,
             &c
             —
             
               in
               their
            
             Convocations
             ,
             
               in
               time
               Coming
               ;
               Which
               always
               shall
               be
               assembled
               by
               Authority
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Writ
               .
            
             And
             from
             all
             which
             it
             is
             Evident
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Opinion
             both
             of
             that
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Convocation
             ;
             the
             King
             not
             only
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             by
             Law
             ,
             now
             has
             ,
             the
             sole
             Authority
             of
             Calling
             the
             Clergy
             together
             in
             Convocation
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             is
             such
             a
             Power
             as
             did
             always
             of
             Right
             belong
             to
             Him
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Convocation
             ever
             could
             be
             lawfully
             assembled
             ,
             without
             his
             Permission
             ,
             or
             against
             his
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             not
             only
             our
             Present
             Convocations
             are
             all
             summoned
             by
             the
             
               King
               's
               Writ
            
             ,
             directed
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Each
             Province
             ,
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             look
             back
             to
             the
             times
             preceeding
             this
             Statute
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             same
             to
             
             have
             been
             the
             antient
             manner
             of
             summoning
             of
             Them.
             And
             tho'
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             produce
             the
             very
             Copies
             of
             the
             Writs
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             Convocations
             were
             called
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             yet
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             plainly
             prove
             ,
             that
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             they
             did
             meet
             by
             the
             
               King's
               Command
            
             :
             And
             we
             have
             the
             very
             Writs
             of
             Summons
             as
             far
             back
             as
             the
             9
             Edw.
             2
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             above
             200
             years
             ,
             before
             this
             Acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             
               Act
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             were
             made
             .
          
           
             Such
             Right
             have
             our
             Kings
             to
             Call
             their
             Convocations
             :
             Nor
             is
             their
             Authority
             
             any
             less
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             Circumstances
             which
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             Accompany
             their
             Calling
             Them.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             Place
             of
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             they
             are
             expresly
             limited
             in
             the
             Writ
             ,
             by
             which
             They
             are
             Summon'd
             .
             And
             tho'
             Custom
             has
             ,
             of
             late
             ,
             so
             far
             prevail'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Convocation
             has
             generally
             met
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             that
             the
             Parliament
             has
             done
             ;
             and
             at
             St.
             
               Paul's
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             
               Chapter
               House
            
             in
             London
             ;
             yet
             have
             not
             our
             Kings
             ever
             been
             so
             far
             confined
             in
             either
             of
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             as
             not
             
             to
             have
             it
             still
             in
             their
             Power
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Convocation
             at
             any
             
               other
               time
            
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             
               other
               place
            
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             think
             sit
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             
               antient
               Summons
            
             I
             before
             mention'd
             ;
             (
             perhaps
             the
             most
             antient
             of
             any
             we
             have
             now
             remaining
             ;
             )
             of
             the
             9th
             .
             of
             Edw.
             II.
             The
             Convocation
             was
             call'd
             to
             meet
             Febr.
             9.
             but
             the
             Parliament
             sate
             October
             16.
             foregoing
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Writs
             of
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             though
             the
             Convocation
             be
             call'd
             ,
             and
             its
             Session
             confin'd
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             yet
             still
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             pleases
             ,
             he
             may
             continue
             the
             
             sitting
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             after
             the
             other
             is
             prorogued
             ,
             or
             even
             dissolv'd
             :
             And
             for
             the
             Place
             ,
             it
             is
             sometimes
             determin'd
             to
             be
             
             St.
             
               Paul's
               ,
               London
            
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             left
             ,
             with
             a
             Greater
             Latitude
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             at
             any
             other
             Place
             ,
             which
             the
             Archbishop
             shall
             judge
             to
             be
             more
             convenient
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             is
             the
             Case
             as
             to
             the
             
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             and
             the
             Choice
             of
             whom
             as
             it
             is
             still
             determin'd
             by
             the
             
               King
               's
               Writ
            
             ,
             so
             must
             it
             be
             allow'd
             to
             have
             Originally
             depended
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             having
             first
             declared
             ,
             in
             General
             ,
             the
             Reason
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             had
             resolv'd
             to
             call
             his
             Clergy
             together
             ;
             He
             next
             goes
             on
             to
             specifie
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             whom
             he
             required
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             
             summon
             to
             the
             Convocation
             :
             That
             he
             should
             Order
             first
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             Province
             ,
             with
             the
             Deans
             ,
             and
             Archdeacons
             ,
             to
             come
             in
             *
             Person
             ;
             and
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             Archdeaconries
             ,
             to
             send
             their
             several
             Proxies
             ,
             to
             represent
             them
             ;
             the
             
               Chapters
               ,
               one
            
             of
             their
             body
             ;
             and
             every
             
               Archdeaconry
               two
            
             ,
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             enquire
             ,
             how
             this
             came
             to
             be
             the
             settled
             number
             that
             was
             to
             make
             up
             our
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             or
             Convocations
             .
             Whether
             this
             manner
             of
             Choice
             was
             deriv'd
             from
             the
             antient
             manner
             of
             
               holding
               Convocations
            
             ,
             into
             the
             
               Parliamentary
               Writs
            
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             
               Parliamentary
               Writs
            
             of
             
               King
               Edward
            
             I.
             into
             the
             summons
             of
             Convocations
             ,
             which
             from
             thenceforth
             usually
             met
             together
             with
             the
             Parliament
             .
             Howsoever
             this
             were
             ,
             thus
             much
             is
             evident
             ;
             that
             since
             the
             Power
             of
             Assembling
             the
             Clergy
             in
             such
             Convocations
             is
             seated
             Originally
             in
             the
             King
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             come
             together
             .
             but
             what
             he
             gives
             them
             .
             It
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             neither
             can
             any
             
               other
               Persons
            
             have
             a
             
               just
               Right
            
             to
             come
             to
             these
             Assemblies
             .
             than
             such
             only
             as
             are
             commissioned
             by
             him
             ;
             or
             are
             chosen
             by
             such
             Rules
             as
             he
             has
             preserib'd
             ,
             for
             the
             choise
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             allows
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           
             It
             remains
             then
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             caling
             
             of
             our
             Convocations
             ,
             but
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             Place
             of
             their
             sitting
             ;
             of
             the
             Persons
             who
             are
             themselves
             to
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             
               choosing
               Representatives
            
             for
             those
             who
             are
             not
             ;
             all
             depend
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             were
             originally
             deriv'd
             from
             thence
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             does
             their
             very
             sitting
             too
             .
             For
             however
             Custom
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             time
             becomes
             a
             kind
             of
             Law
             )
             has
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             some
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Circumstances
             ,
             so
             far
             prevail'd
             ,
             that
             when
             soever
             a
             Parliament
             is
             held
             ,
             a
             Convocation
             is
             call'd
             together
             with
             it
             ;
             yet
             is
             this
             rather
             a
             matter
             of
             Form
             ,
             than
             any
             
               effectual
               Summons
            
             :
             And
             the
             King
             still
             keeps
             his
             
               Antient
               Power
            
             ,
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             hands
             ;
             and
             suffers
             them
             not
             either
             to
             sit
             ,
             or
             act
             ,
             but
             when
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             any
             Encroachment
             upon
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Assertion
             of
             a
             Power
             ,
             which
             always
             did
             ;
             and
             ,
             of
             right
             ,
             ought
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Prince
             .
             For
             though
             it
             has
             now
             ,
             for
             some
             Ages
             ,
             been
             the
             Custom
             to
             Convene
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Parliament
             meets
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             when
             this
             Custom
             first
             began
             ,
             they
             met
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Synod
            
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             the
             Realm
             :
             So
             all
             the
             Use
             that
             was
             generally
             made
             of
             Them
             ,
             was
             to
             concur
             with
             the
             
               Other
               Estates
            
             in
             granting
             of
             Money
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             which
             having
             done
             ,
             they
             were
             commonly
             dismiss'd
             ,
             without
             entring
             upon
             any
             other
             Business
             .
          
           
             The
             Convocation
             then
             ,
             tho'
             it
             consisted
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Persons
            
             ,
             was
             yet
             assembled
             for
             a
             
               Civil
               End
            
             ,
             and
             seems
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             a
             
               State
               Convention
            
             ,
             than
             a
             
               Church
               Synod
            
             .
             And
             however
             the
             King
             usually
             added
             a
             
               Conciliary
               Summons
            
             ,
             to
             his
             
               Parliamentary
               Writ
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             not
             only
             assembled
             the
             Proctors
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             under
             another
             Character
             ;
             but
             with
             them
             many
             Others
             of
             the
             
               Regular
               Clergy
            
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             place
             in
             the
             
               Parliament
               Writ
            
             :
             yet
             still
             the
             Design
             was
             ,
             in
             Both
             ,
             the
             same
             ;
             viz.
             That
             they
             might
             thereby
             more
             effectually
             confirm
             what
             had
             ,
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             been
             granted
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             the
             Monks
             and
             Friers
             ,
             become
             engaged
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Consent
             ,
             not
             to
             oppose
             the
             levying
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             the
             true
             Ground
             of
             the
             
             Convocation's
             being
             call'd
             together
             with
             the
             
               Parliament
               ;
               Custom
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             the
             Constitution
             of
             our
             Government
             founded
             thereupon
             ;
             does
             indeed
             give
             them
             a
             Right
             to
             be
             summon'd
             ,
             when
             the
             
             Parliament
             is
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             are
             still
             summon'd
             together
             with
             it
             :
             But
             as
             they
             have
             no
             Custom
             to
             warrant
             them
             to
             deliberate
             ,
             or
             enter
             upon
             Business
             ,
             unless
             the
             King
             pleases
             to
             allow
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             so
             neither
             have
             they
             any
             Right
             in
             that
             Particular
             ;
             but
             the
             King
             is
             still
             as
             much
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             never
             been
             any
             such
             Custom
             established
             for
             the
             Calling
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ;
             were
             it
             still
             the
             Method
             ,
             as
             formerly
             it
             was
             ,
             for
             the
             Clergy
             to
             
               Assess
               themselves
            
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             ,
             were
             the
             Case
             so
             now
             ,
             as
             antiently
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Council
            
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             whose
             Consent
             was
             requisite
             to
             the
             passing
             of
             Parliamentary
             Acts
             ;
             it
             would
             then
             be
             very
             evident
             wherefore
             they
             were
             Called
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             had
             to
             do
             .
             But
             this
             being
             altered
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             
               Antient
               Summons
            
             still
             continued
             ;
             it
             makes
             some
             Men
             think
             it
             an
             odd
             Thing
             ,
             that
             the
             Convocation
             should
             be
             Called
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             Not
             considering
             ,
             that
             but
             for
             those
             Ends
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             ceased
             ,
             they
             never
             had
             been
             wont
             either
             to
             be
             summon'd
             to
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             
               same
               time
            
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             being
             determined
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             nothing
             but
             a
             Summons
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             no
             great
             Matter
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             that
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
           
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             what
             Authority
             our
             King
             has
             ,
             by
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             our
             Own
             Constitution
             ,
             to
             assemble
             the
             Convocation
             :
             and
             that
             without
             his
             Writ
             ,
             they
             neither
             now
             can
             ,
             nor
             ever
             could
             ,
             regularly
             ,
             come
             together
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             Way
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             
               (
               2dly
            
             )
             To
             enquire
             ,
             What
             Power
             he
             has
             to
             direct
             their
             Debates
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             Assembled
             ?
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             are
             again
             told
             by
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             I
             before
             alleged
             ;
             that
             the
             
               second
               Point
            
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             
               Chief
               Justices
            
             ,
             and
             Judges
             ,
             at
             the
             Committee
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             was
             ;
             
               That
               the
            
             Convocation
             ,
             
               after
               their
               Assembly
               ,
               cannot
               confer
               ,
               to
               constitute
               any
               Canons
               ,
               without
               License
               de
               l'Roy
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             this
             any
             more
             than
             what
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             25
             Hen.
             8.
             has
             directly
             establish'd
             :
             When
             having
             recited
             the
             Promise
             which
             the
             Clergy
             had
             ,
             in
             their
             Petition
             ,
             made
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             That
             
               they
               would
               never
               ,
               from
               thenceforth
               ,
               presume
               to
               Attempt
               ,
               Allege
               ,
               Claim
               ,
               or
               Put
               in
               Ure
               ;
               Enact
               ,
               Promulge
               ,
               or
               Execute
               ,
               any
               new
               Canon
               ,
               Constitution
               ,
               Ordinance
               Provinc●●●
               ,
               or
               Other
               ;
               or
               by
               whatsoever
               Name
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               ,
               in
               Convocation
               ;
               unless
               the
               King
               's
               most
               Royal
               Assent
               ,
               and
               Licence
               ,
               may
               by
               them
               be
               had
               ,
               to
            
             MAKE
             ,
             PROMULGE
             ,
             and
             EXECUTE
             
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Majesty
               
               do
               give
               his
               most
               Royal
               Assent
               and
               Authority
               in
               that
               behalf
               :
            
             They
             thereupon
             Enact
             ,
             
               That
               ne
               They
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               Them
               ,
               frow
               henceforth
               ,
               shall
               presume
               ,
               to
               Attempt
               ,
               Alledge
               ,
               Claim
               ,
               or
               put
               in
               ure
               ,
               any
               Constitutions
               ,
               or
               Orders
               Provincial
               ,
               or
               Synodal
               ;
               or
               any
               Other
               Canons
               :
               Nor
               shall
               Enact
               ,
               Promulge
               ,
               or
               Execute
               ,
               any
               such
               Canons
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               or
               Ordinances
               Provincial
               ,
               by
               whatsoever
               Name
               ,
               or
               Names
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               called
               ,
               in
               their
               Convocation
               in
               Time
               coming
               ;
               —
               Unless
               the
               same
               Clergy
               may
               have
               the
               King
               's
               most
               Royal
               Assent
               ,
               and
               Licence
               ,
               to
            
             MAKE
             ,
             PROMULGE
             ,
             and
             EXECUTE
             ,
             
               such
               Conons
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               Provincial
               ,
               or
               Synodal
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             transcribed
             this
             Paragraph
             of
             that
             Act
             at
             large
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             it
             may
             the
             more
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Intention
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             Restrain
             the
             Clergy
             from
             MAKING
             ,
             as
             from
             PROMULGING
             ,
             and
             EXECUTING
             any
             Canons
             ;
             without
             the
             Assent
             ,
             and
             Licence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             first
             had
             ,
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             .
             And
             which
             is
             indeed
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             the
             constant
             Practice
             of
             all
             following
             Convocations
             ,
             and
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             in
             
               Our
               Laws
            
             ,
             so
             expounded
             the
             Sense
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             could
             not
             have
             been
             easily
             mistaken
             in
             it
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             it
             was
             apparently
             the
             Design
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             to
             Restr●ain
             the
             Clergy
             from
             doing
             somewhat
             
             which
             they
             had
             been
             wont
             to
             do
             in
             
               their
               Convocation
            
             :
             the
             Statute
             it self
             interprets
             its
             own
             Expressions
             ;
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             by
             
               presuming
               to
               Attempt
            
             ,
             &c.
             was
             meant
             as
             well
             presuming
             to
             MAKE
             ,
             as
             to
             Promulge
             ,
             and
             Execute
             ,
             any
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Constitutions
             ;
             without
             the
             Assent
             ,
             and
             
               Licence
               of
               the
               King
            
             ,
             first
             had
             by
             Them
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Convocation
             may
             not
             ,
             without
             the
             King
             's
             Writ
             ,
             deliberate
             of
             such
             
             things
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Them
             ,
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             to
             say
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             so
             deliberate
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             to
             any
             
               Authoritative
               Resolution
            
             upon
             any
             particular
             Point
             ;
             or
             to
             frame
             any
             Order
             ,
             or
             Constitution
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             without
             the
             
             King
             's
             Leave
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             Effect
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             debate
             ,
             Synodically
             ,
             at
             all
             ,
             without
             it
             .
             To
             deliberate
             of
             what
             might
             usefully
             be
             consider'd
             by
             Them
             ,
             and
             to
             Petition
             the
             King
             thereupon
             ,
             for
             Leave
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             This
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             no
             Attempting
             to
             make
             a
             Canon
             ,
             &c.
             so
             does
             it
             not
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             come
             within
             the
             Design
             of
             that
             Prohibition
             ,
             which
             this
             Act
             has
             laid
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             if
             the
             King
             allows
             the
             Convocation
             to
             sit
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             wherein
             they
             would
             transgress
             ,
             in
             framing
             such
             an
             Address
             ;
             supposing
             
             that
             his
             Commission
             had
             not
             before
             prevented
             all
             Occasion
             for
             such
             an
             Application
             .
             But
             then
             still
             this
             is
             but
             asking
             Leave
             to
             act
             as
             a
             Synod
             ;
             And
             it
             will
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             remain
             in
             the
             King's
             Breast
             what
             Answer
             to
             make
             to
             such
             a
             Request
             ;
             and
             whether
             he
             will
             grant
             them
             that
             Leave
             which
             They
             desire
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             As
             therefore
             the
             Convocation
             cannot
             Meet
             but
             by
             the
             
               King
               's
               Writ
            
             ;
             so
             neither
             ,
             being
             Met
             ,
             can
             they
             proceed
             to
             any
             
               Canonical
               Debates
            
             ,
             or
             Resolutions
             ,
             without
             it
             .
             For
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             they
             are
             forbid
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Make
             ,
             but
             to
             Attempt
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             understand
             it
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             tends
             towards
             the
             making
             of
             any
             Canons
             ,
             without
             his
             Warrant
             for
             their
             Doing
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             sends
             out
             his
             Writs
             for
             the
             Convocation
             to
             meet
             ;
             he
             therein
             reserves
             to
             himself
             the
             Privilege
             of
             Naming
             the
             Subject
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             to
             deliberate
             ,
             and
             resolve
             upon
             .
             For
             having
             mention'd
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Form
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Writ
             ;
             That
             for
             
               certain
               urgent
               Affairs
               ,
               of
               great
               Concern
               both
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             He
             had
             commanded
             the
             Arch-bishop
             to
             summon
             the
             Clergy
             to
             come
             together
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             certain
             Place
             ,
             and
             at
             such
             a
             certain
             Time
             :
             He
             thus
             declares
             what
             they
             were
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             met
             ;
             
               Ad
               Tractand
            
             .
             
             &c.
             Namely
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             
               To
               Treat
               ,
               Consent
               ,
               and
               Conclude
               upon
               the
               Premises
               ;
               and
               such
               other
               Matters
               ,
               as
               should
               more
               clearly
               be
               declared
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               together
               ,
               in
               the
               Kings
               behalf
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Affairs
             then
             which
             the
             Convocation
             is
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             to
             debate
             about
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Urgent
               Affairs
               which
               concern
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Realm
               .
            
             And
             these
             therefore
             are
             the
             constant
             Introduction
             of
             
               every
               Convocation
               Writ
            
             .
             But
             what
             those
             Affairs
             are
             ,
             with
             Reference
             to
             Any
             ,
             or
             All
             of
             These
             ,
             which
             every
             particular
             Convocation
             is
             call'd
             to
             consider
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             reserves
             to
             himself
             to
             declare
             to
             Them
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             ,
             when
             met
             ,
             to
             expect
             his
             
               special
               Direction
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             ramble
             ,
             after
             their
             own
             Fancies
             ,
             on
             any
             Matter
             ,
             within
             this
             general
             Compass
             ,
             without
             his
             Warrant
             .
          
           
             It
             has
             indeed
             been
             questioned
             by
             a
             
               Late
               Author
            
             ,
             Whether
             this
             Clause
             was
             
             antiently
             inserted
             into
             these
             Writs
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             fain
             have
             it
             thought
             ,
             that
             herein
             also
             the
             Clergy
             have
             ,
             of
             late
             ,
             been
             encroach'd
             upon
             .
             But
             the
             Forms
             of
             
               Publick
               Instruments
            
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             altered
             :
             If
             they
             were
             ,
             we
             might
             rather
             have
             expected
             ,
             that
             some
             other
             Expressions
             ,
             which
             relate
             to
             those
             Privileges
             which
             
             the
             Clergy
             formerly
             enjoy'd
             ,
             but
             which
             have
             now
             ,
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             been
             utterly
             laid
             aside
             ;
             should
             have
             been
             omitted
             ,
             or
             changed
             ;
             than
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             perfectly
             agreeable
             both
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             
               Majesty's
               Royal
               Prerogative
            
             ,
             in
             these
             Matters
             .
             But
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             this
             Clause
             ,
             if
             not
             as
             antient
             as
             the
             Writ
             it self
             ,
             is
             yet
             of
             very
             great
             Antiquity
             :
             And
             we
             have
             at
             this
             day
             Writs
             as
             far
             back
             as
             
             King
             Henry
             the
             Sixth's
             Time
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Clause
             is
             found
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Words
             that
             it
             is
             continued
             in
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             But
             were
             there
             any
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             
             concerning
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Clause
             ;
             yet
             that
             Method
             that
             has
             always
             been
             taken
             by
             the
             King
             to
             set
             the
             Convocation
             on
             Work
             ,
             would
             be
             more
             than
             enough
             to
             shew
             how
             intirely
             their
             Deliberations
             depend
             upon
             his
             Direction
             .
             When
             the
             last
             Convocation
             ,
             under
             his
             present
             Majesty
             ,
             was
             met
             ;
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             his
             
               Principal
               Secretary
            
             of
             State
             ,
             sent
             his
             Commission
             to
             Them
             :
             In
             which
             having
             taken
             notice
             of
             the
             Statute
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligation
             which
             was
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             laid
             upon
             Them
             ,
             not
             to
             proceed
             to
             any
             Business
             ,
             without
             his
             Licence
             first
             had
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             he
             does
             therefore
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             proceeding
             
             with
             Safety
             to
             Themselves
             ,
             and
             pursuant
             to
             the
             true
             Purpose
             ,
             and
             Intent
             of
             that
             Law
             ;
             particularly
             declare
             upon
             what
             Points
             he
             allow'd
             Them
             to
             Consult
             ,
             and
             under
             what
             Conditions
             he
             gave
             them
             Authority
             so
             to
             do
             .
             
               That
               they
               should
               consider
               of
               any
               Alterations
               which
               they
               thought
               proper
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               in
               the
               Form
               ,
               Rites
               ,
               or
               Ceremonies
               ,
               of
               our
               Divine
               Service
               :
               That
               they
               should
               Review
               the
               Book
               of
               Canons
               :
               Should
               consider
               ,
               What
               Defects
               ,
               or
               Abuses
               ,
               might
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               :
               How
               the
               Manners
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Ministers
               and
               People
               ,
               might
               more
               effectually
               be
               Reform'd
               ;
               And
               such
               Provision
               be
               made
               ,
               that
               None
               should
               hereafter
               be
               Admitted
               into
               Holy
               Orders
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               duly
               qualified
               both
               in
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               Learning
               ,
               to
               be
               received
               into
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Heads
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Convocation
             were
             directed
             to
             debate
             :
             And
             even
             upon
             these
             they
             were
             to
             deliberate
             ,
             under
             these
             following
             Restrictions
             .
             1st
             .
             That
             the
             President
             ,
             and
             
               Greater
               Number
            
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             always
             present
             .
             And
             2dly
             .
             That
             even
             upon
             these
             General
             Heads
             ,
             they
             should
             consider
             only
             such
             particular
             
               Points
               ,
               Matters
               ,
               Causes
               ,
               or
               Things
               ,
               as
               his
               Majesty
               should
               propose
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               proposed
               ,
               by
               the
               President
               of
               the
               Convocation
               to
               Them.
               
            
          
           
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Commission
             by
             which
             the
             last
             Convocation
             was
             set
             on
             work
             :
             And
             to
             prepare
             the
             particular
             Matters
             which
             the
             King
             reserved
             to
             himself
             to
             propose
             to
             Them
             ;
             and
             upon
             which
             alone
             They
             were
             allow'd
             to
             debate
             ;
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             some
             time
             before
             the
             Convocation
             was
             to
             meet
             ,
             appointed
             a
             
               Select
               Committee
            
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             consult
             about
             the
             same
             Matters
             ;
             and
             to
             draw
             up
             such
             Resolutions
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             think
             most
             fitting
             for
             him
             to
             lay
             before
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             be
             Assembled
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             this
             any
             
               New
               Invention
            
             ;
             any
             Unusual
             Restraint
             laid
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             these
             days
             of
             Doubt
             and
             Distrust
             :
             but
             the
             constant
             Method
             which
             had
             before
             been
             pursued
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             25
             Hen.
             8.
             
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             but
             that
             whatever
             
             his
             present
             Majesty
             may
             ,
             in
             some
             Mens
             Opinions
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             be
             ;
             yet
             ,
             without
             all
             Question
             ,
             King
             
               Charles
               the
               First
            
             was
             a
             true
             Friend
             to
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Clergy
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             any
             more
             be
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             Archbishop
             Laud
             had
             not
             both
             Care
             enough
             to
             Examine
             into
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             and
             Interest
             enough
             with
             that
             Prince
             to
             assert
             the
             Privileges
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             Exceptions
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             enquire
             how
             things
             pass'd
             
             in
             that
             Famous
             Convocation
             of
             1640
             ;
             wherein
             much
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             great
             Offence
             given
             to
             those
             who
             Resolved
             not
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             either
             that
             King
             ,
             or
             that
             Archbishop
             did
             ;
             but
             nothing
             that
             can
             justly
             be
             found
             fault
             with
             by
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             now
             especially
             concerned
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             convince
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             Convocation
             being
             met
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             same
             Writ
             that
             is
             still
             made
             use
             of
             in
             these
             Cases
             ;
             the
             King
             sent
             his
             
               Special
               Commission
            
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             impower
             them
             to
             Act
             ;
             bearing
             date
             April
             15.
             1640.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             Commission
             ,
             he
             first
             at
             large
             Recites
             
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             25
             Hen.
             8.
             as
             from
             the
             time
             that
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             it
             had
             always
             been
             the
             Custom
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             Commissions
             ,
             to
             do
             :
             to
             shew
             the
             need
             they
             had
             of
             his
             
               Royal
               Licence
            
             ,
             and
             Assent
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             go
             on
             with
             safety
             in
             their
             Debates
             ,
             and
             Resolutions
             .
          
           
             Having
             done
             this
             ,
             He
             (
             in
             the
             next
             place
             )
             prefaces
             the
             Permission
             he
             was
             about
             to
             grant
             to
             them
             with
             these
             very
             Words
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             :
             
               Know
               ye
               therefore
               ,
               that
               We
               ,
               for
               divers
               urgent
               and
               weighty
               Causes
               and
               Considerations
               Us
               thereunto
               moving
               ,
               of
               our
            
             Especial
             Grace
             ,
             
               certain
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
            
             Meer
             Motion
             ,
             have
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             Prerogative
             Royal
             ,
             and
             Supreme
             Authority
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             
             
               given
               and
               granted
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               Presents
               do
               give
               and
               grant
               ,
               full
               ,
               free
               ,
               and
               lawful
               Liberty
               ,
               Licence
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Authority
               ,
               to
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             make
             any
             Remarks
             upon
             this
             Preamble
             ,
             which
             fully
             answers
             all
             the
             Pretences
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             fancy
             not
             only
             the
             Sitting
             ,
             but
             the
             Acting
             too
             ,
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             Right
             ,
             naturally
             belinging
             to
             Them
             ;
             And
             that
             either
             no
             Commission
             at
             all
             is
             needful
             to
             Authorize
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             ,
             of
             Course
             ,
             obliged
             to
             Grant
             it
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             without
             the
             
               King's
               Commission
            
             they
             cannot
             proceed
             to
             any
             Business
             of
             Themselves
             ,
             (
             without
             Violating
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             and
             encroaching
             upon
             the
             
               King's
               Prerogative
               .
               Royol
               ,
               and
               Supreme
               Authority
               in
               Cases
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               )
            
             is
             here
             directly
             asserted
             .
             And
             that
             such
             a
             Commission
             ,
             the
             King
             may
             lawfully
             Grant
             ,
             or
             refuse
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             convenient
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             constant
             Custom
             of
             our
             Princes
             ,
             in
             adjourning
             their
             Convocations
             ,
             (
             excepting
             only
             at
             such
             times
             as
             they
             had
             something
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             )
             assures
             us
             ;
             but
             the
             very
             words
             of
             the
             present
             Commission
             ,
             directly
             imply
             .
             For
             how
             came
             the
             King
             to
             grant
             this
             Allowance
             to
             them
             ?
             Was
             it
             because
             they
             had
             
             a
             Right
             to
             demand
             it
             ;
             Or
             ,
             that
             He
             had
             no
             Right
             to
             refuse
             it
             ?
             Was
             it
             because
             it
             had
             always
             been
             Customary
             for
             them
             to
             Sit
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Parliament
               met
            
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Commission
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             sat
             ?
             Nothing
             of
             all
             this
             :
             But
             for
             
               divers
               Urgent
               and
               Weighty
               Causes
               ,
               and
               Considerations
               ,
               Him
               thereunto
               especially
               moving
               :
               Out
               of
               his
               especial
               Grace
               ,
               and
               meer
               Motion
               :
            
             That
             he
             granted
             it
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             
               Royal
               Prerogative
            
             ;
             and
             of
             that
             
               Supreme
               Authority
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             which
             gave
             him
             the
             same
             Power
             over
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             were
             wont
             to
             exercise
             over
             Theirs
             :
             And
             which
             how
             Great
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             matters
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             particularly
             shewn
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             go
             on
             with
             this
             Commission
             :
             The
             King
             having
             thus
             asserted
             his
             Authority
             ;
             now
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             gives
             leave
             to
             that
             Convocation
             
               (
               Always
               provided
               that
               the
               President
               ,
               and
               greater
               number
               of
               the
               Bishops
               were
               present
               ;
               )
               during
               the
               Session
               of
               the
               Parliament
               then
               Assembled
               ;
               to
               Propose
               ,
               Confer
               ,
               Treat
               ,
               Debate
               ,
               Consider
               ,
               Consult
               ,
               or
               Agree
               ,
               upon
               the
               Exposition
               ,
               or
               Alteration
               of
               any
               Canon
               ,
               or
               Canons
               ,
               then
               in
               force
               ;
               and
               of
               ,
               and
               upon
               any
               such
               other
               New
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               think
               necessary
               ,
               fit
               ,
               and
               convenient
               ,
               for
               the
               Honour
               and
               Service
               of
               Almighty
               
               God
               ;
               the
               Good
               and
               Quiet
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               Government
               thereof
               ;
               to
               be
               from
               time
               to
               time
               observed
               ,
               fulfill'd
               ,
               and
               kept
               ,
            
             &c.
             —
             
               And
               further
               to
               Confer
               ,
               Debate
               ,
               Treat
               ,
               Consider
               ,
               Consult
               ,
               and
               Agree
               ,
               of
               and
               upon
               such
               other
               Points
               ,
               Matters
               ,
               Causes
               and
               Things
               ,
               as
               himself
               from
               time
               to
               time
               should
               deliver
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               deliver'd
               unto
               the
               said
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             
               President
               of
               the
               said
            
             Convocation
             ,
             
               under
               his
               Sign
               Manual
               ,
               or
               Privy
               Signet
               ,
               to
               be
               Debated
               ,
               Consider'd
               ,
               Consulted
               ,
               and
               Concluded
               upon
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Business
             for
             which
             that
             Convocation
             sat
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             were
             ,
             accordingly
             ,
             licensed
             to
             enter
             upon
             .
             But
             the
             Restrictions
             under
             which
             they
             were
             allowed
             to
             Act
             ,
             are
             yet
             more
             narrow
             than
             Those
             which
             his
             present
             Majesty
             laid
             upon
             our
             late
             Convocation
             .
             For
             all
             this
             They
             were
             required
             to
             do
             ,
             not
             only
             under
             the
             same
             Conditions
             that
             I
             have
             beforeshewn
             were
             laid
             upon
             the
             Other
             ;
             but
             with
             these
             further
             Limitations
             :
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               the
               said
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               Matters
               and
               Things
               ,
               or
               Any
               of
               Them
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               Consider'd
               ,
               Consulted
               and
               Agreed
               upon
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               contrary
               ,
               or
               repugnant
               to
               the
            
             Liturgy
             
               Established
               ;
               or
               to
               the
            
             Rubricks
             
               in
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               the
            
             39
             Articles
             ;
             
               or
               to
               any
            
             Doctrine
             ,
             Orders
             and
             Ceremonies
             
               of
               the
            
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             
               already
               Established
            
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             did
             this
             Prince
             give
             such
             Orders
             for
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             this
             Convocation
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             expedient
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             Them.
             And
             when
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             effectual
             suppressing
             ,
             and
             preventing
             of
             the
             Growth
             of
             Popery
             ,
             He
             resolved
             an
             Oath
             should
             be
             framed
             for
             the
             Clergy
             to
             take
             ,
             of
             their
             firm
             adherence
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ;
             And
             that
             a
             Canon
             should
             be
             drawn
             ,
             to
             enforce
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             :
             He
             sent
             a
             
               new
               Order
            
             to
             them
             ,
             May
             17
             ,
             to
             empower
             them
             to
             enter
             on
             that
             Debate
             ;
             and
             to
             require
             them
             to
             Prepare
             ,
             and
             present
             such
             an
             Oath
             and
             Canon
             ,
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             But
             other
             Princes
             have
             gone
             yet
             farther
             than
             this
             :
             They
             have
             not
             only
             prescribed
             
             to
             their
             Convocations
             what
             they
             should
             go
             about
             ,
             but
             have
             actually
             drawn
             up
             beforehand
             ,
             what
             they
             thought
             convenient
             to
             have
             Establish'd
             ;
             and
             have
             required
             them
             to
             Approve
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Convocation
             which
             met
             May
             18
             ,
             1
             Jac.
             1
             :
             The
             King
             sent
             his
             Letters
             with
             the
             Articles
             of
             1562
             ,
             to
             Them
             ,
             to
             be
             Approved
             ,
             and
             Allowed
             of
             by
             Them.
             And
             to
             another
             Convocation
             ,
             about
             four
             Years
             after
             ,
             the
             same
             Prince
             signified
             to
             both
             Houses
             his
             Pleasure
             ,
             for
             Singing
             and
             
               Organ
               Service
            
             to
             be
             settled
             in
             
               Cathedral
               Churches
            
             ,
             without
             ever
             submitting
             it
             to
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             whether
             they
             approved
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             these
             Remarks
             ,
             with
             the
             Opinion
             which
             the
             
               Lower
               House
            
             of
             Convocation
             had
             ,
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Authority
            
             ,
             to
             Empower
             Them
             to
             enter
             with
             Security
             on
             their
             Debates
             about
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Year
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             :
             At
             the
             first
             Meeting
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             find
             this
             Order
             ,
             among
             some
             others
             ,
             made
             by
             them
             ;
             That
             
               Certain
               be
               appointed
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               the
            
             Arch-bishop
             
               has
               obtain'd
               Indemnity
               ,
               for
               the
               House
               to
               intreat
               of
            
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
               in
               Cases
               forbidden
               by
               the
            
             Statutes
             
               of
               this
            
             Realm
             
               to
               treat
               in
            
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             another
             Particular
             ,
             in
             
             which
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             ,
             that
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             had
             ,
             upon
             Occasion
             ,
             exercised
             an
             Eminent
             Authority
             over
             their
             Synods
             ;
             Whilst
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             Observance
             of
             the
             Orders
             which
             they
             gave
             to
             Them.
             They
             asserted
             a
             Right
             either
             in
             Person
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Commissioner
             ,
             to
             sit
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             preside
             over
             Them.
             
          
           
             That
             our
             Kings
             heretofore
             ,
             did
             meet
             ,
             and
             sit
             together
             with
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             deny'd
             .
             And
             our
             Great
             Oracle
             of
             the
             Law
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             
               they
               did
               oftentimes
               appoint
               Commissioners
               ,
               by
               Writ
               ,
               to
            
             
             
               sit
               with
               them
               at
               the
            
             Convocation
             ,
             
               and
               to
               have
               Conusance
               of
               such
               Things
               as
               they
               meant
               to
               Establish
               ,
               that
               nothing
               might
               be
               done
               in
               prejudice
               of
               their
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             since
             the
             Restriction
             laid
             upon
             
             the
             Clergy
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             K.
             Henry
             8
             ;
             the
             King
             is
             now
             become
             so
             secure
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             He
             has
             no
             great
             need
             to
             send
             any
             such
             Commissioner
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             regulate
             their
             Proceedings
             .
             For
             being
             neither
             at
             liberty
             to
             enter
             upon
             any
             
               Synodical
               Act
            
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             gives
             them
             leave
             to
             go
             upon
             ;
             Nor
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             concluded
             upon
             any
             Point
             ,
             being
             allow'd
             to
             Promulge
             or
             
               put
               it
               in
               Execution
            
             ;
             unless
             it
             shall
             be
             
               approved
               of
            
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Him
             :
             He
             has
             nothing
             left
             to
             apprehend
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             Commission
             ,
             as
             effectually
             President
             over
             their
             Debates
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             present
             in
             Person
             ,
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             tho'
             this
             Act
             has
             ,
             therefore
             render'd
             the
             Exercise
             of
             such
             an
             Authority
             less
             necessary
             than
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             it
             has
             not
             depriv'd
             the
             King
             of
             it
             .
             For
             even
             after
             the
             passing
             of
             this
             Statute
             ,
             K.
             Henry
             8
             ,
             by
             his
             
               Vicar
               General
            
             ,
             not
             only
             presided
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             over
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             but
             
               Deliberated
               ,
               Voted
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             ,
             Acted
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Convocation
             of
             the
             year
             1536
             ;
             and
             of
             which
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             give
             a
             short
             account
             ,
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             .
          
           
             
               Upon
               the
               9th
               day
               of
               June
               1536.
               
               
               Mr.
               
                 William
                 Peter
              
               came
               into
               the
               Convocation
               and
               alleged
               ,
               That
               for
               as
               much
               as
               this
               Synod
               was
               called
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               most
               illustrious
               Prince
               ,
               K.
               Henry
               8
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Prince
               ought
               to
               have
               the
               first
               Place
               in
               the
               said
               Convocation
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               Absence
               ,
               the
               Honourable
               Master
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               his
               Vicegerent
               ,
               being
               
                 Vicar
                 General
              
               in
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Causes
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               possess
               his
               Place
               :
               Therefore
               he
               desired
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Place
               might
               be
               assigned
               to
               Him.
               And
               at
               the
               same
               time
               presented
               his
               said
               Master's
               
                 Letters
                 ,
                 Sealed
              
               with
               the
               Seal
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               as
               
                 Vicar
                 General
              
               :
               Which
               being
               read
               ,
               the
               most
               Reverend
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               assign'd
               him
               a
               Place
               besides
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               On
               the
               11th
               of
               July
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Convocation
               ,
               the
               Bp
               of
               Hereford
               produced
               a
               certain
               Book
               ,
               containing
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Which
               being
               read
               by
               the
               said
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               said
               Honourable
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               other
               Prelates
               ,
               with
               the
               Prolocutor
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               of
               the
               
                 Lower
                 House
              
               ,
               by
               their
               Subscriptions
               Approved
               of
               the
               said
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
               On
               the
               15th
               of
               July
               ,
               It
               was
               agreed
               by
               the
               Lord
               Cromwel
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               to
               certain
               
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
           
           
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               On
               the
               20th
               of
               July
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Hereford
               produced
               a
               certain
               Book
               ,
               containing
               the
               Causes
               why
               the
               King
               ought
               not
               to
               appear
               at
               the
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               held
               .
               Which
               Book
               the
               aforesaid
               Honourable
               Lord
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               the
               Rest
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               by
               their
               Subscriptions
               approved
               of
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             did
             the
             
               King's
               Commissioner
            
             not
             only
             sit
             ,
             but
             act
             with
             the
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Convocation
             .
             And
             I
             am
             not
             aware
             of
             any
             Law
             that
             has
             debar'd
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             again
             now
             ,
             which
             King
             Henry
             8.
             heretofore
             did
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             Authority
             the
             King
             has
             over
             Our
             Convocation
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Statute
             ,
             and
             
               Common
               Law
            
             ;
             by
             his
             own
             Prerogative
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Christian
               Prince
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Particular
             Concessions
             of
             our
             own
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             Convocations
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             the
             Convocation
             must
             be
             consider'd
             by
             Us
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             an
             
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Synod
            
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Court
            
             too
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             has
             Jurisdiction
             
             to
             deal
             with
             
               Heresies
               ,
               Schisms
            
             ,
             and
             other
             meer
             Spiritual
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
               ,
               juxta
               legem
               divinam
               ,
               &
               Canones
               S.
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
             And
             herein
             their
             Power
             is
             not
             at
             all
             Restrain'd
             by
             any
             particular
             
             
             Statute
             ,
             but
             still
             remains
             whole
             ,
             and
             entire
             to
             Them.
             In
             this
             respect
             therefore
             the
             Convocation
             may
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             act
             ,
             without
             the
             
               King's
               Licence
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             of
             Right
             ;
             against
             any
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Priest
            
             ,
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             for
             such
             Offences
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             
               Late
               Author
            
             ;
             but
             is
             not
             so
             clear
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             make
             it
             .
             That
             
               Provincial
               Synods
            
             ,
             heretofore
             ,
             did
             look
             upon
             Themselves
             as
             endued
             with
             a
             sufficient
             Authority
             to
             proceed
             against
             any
             of
             their
             
               Own
               Body
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Crimes
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             had
             deserved
             their
             Censure
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             deny'd
             .
             The
             
               Provincial
               Councils
            
             of
             old
             did
             so
             ;
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             has
             ever
             Accounted
             it self
             to
             be
             particularly
             Concern'd
             .
             But
             then
             it
             must
             be
             remember'd
             too
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             had
             so
             proceeded
             against
             Any
             One
             ,
             the
             Prince
             still
             judged
             whether
             they
             had
             
               acted
               Canonically
            
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             And
             if
             he
             found
             a
             just
             Reason
             to
             move
             Him
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             did
             ,
             oftentimes
             ,
             suspend
             their
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             order
             a
             new
             Enquiry
             ,
             in
             some
             other
             Synod
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             of
             such
             a
             Matter
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             determined
             it
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             He
             saw
             Cause
             .
             Thus
             Theodosius
             did
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Nest
               orius
            
             ,
             
             after
             he
             had
             been
             Condemn'd
             in
             two
             several
             
               Provincial
               Councils
            
             :
             And
             thus
             Constantius
             
             before
             him
             ,
             had
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Case
             of
             Photinus
             ,
             a
             worser
             Heretick
             .
             He
             received
             his
             Appeal
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Sirmium
             ;
             and
             order'd
             a
             new
             Examination
             to
             be
             made
             of
             his
             Case
             :
             and
             then
             confirm'd
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             concurr'd
             in
             the
             Deposition
             of
             him
             .
             And
             when
             Flavian
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             had
             in
             like
             manner
             condemned
             Eutyches
             for
             his
             Heresie
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             not
             only
             referr'd
             the
             Matter
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             to
             be
             re-heard
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             ,
             by
             the
             indirect
             Management
             of
             Dioscorus
             ,
             that
             Synod
             ,
             instead
             of
             Confirming
             his
             Sentence
             against
             Eutyches
             ,
             condemn'd
             Flavian
             himself
             ,
             tho'
             Orthodox
             and
             
               Innocent
               ;
               Theodosius
            
             not
             only
             refused
             to
             suspend
             the
             Sentences
             of
             Both
             ,
             till
             another
             
               Free
               Council
            
             might
             be
             call'd
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Matter
             ;
             but
             left
             the
             Sentence
             of
             this
             last
             Council
             to
             remain
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             any
             other
             Synod
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             about
             this
             Affair
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             He
             lived
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             
               own
               Convocation
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             deny'd
             but
             that
             antiently
             They
             were
             
             wont
             to
             judge
             of
             Heresy
             in
             it
             .
             The
             first
             Instance
             that
             occurs
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             the
             case
             of
             Pelagianism
             excepted
             )
             as
             antient
             as
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             Heresie
             into
             our
             Country
             ;
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             
             held
             about
             1260
             ;
             and
             the
             Occasion
             of
             
             which
             was
             this
             .
             It
             had
             happen'd
             some
             time
             before
             ,
             that
             about
             30
             Persons
             came
             over
             hither
             out
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             held
             secret
             Meetings
             ;
             differing
             from
             the
             
               common
               Opinion
            
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             several
             Particulars
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             as
             to
             the
             points
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Eucharist
            
             .
             To
             prevent
             the
             spreading
             of
             their
             Errors
             ,
             the
             King
             commanded
             that
             Council
             to
             meet
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             judge
             of
             them
             .
             Being
             convened
             before
             this
             Synod
             ,
             and
             convicted
             of
             their
             Errors
             ;
             and
             ,
             refusing
             to
             abjure
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             pronounced
             Hereticks
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             deliver'd
             back
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             a
             
               Provincial
               Council
            
             held
             by
             
               Steph.
               Langton
            
             ,
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             the
             next
             Instance
             we
             have
             ,
             of
             the
             like
             Proceedings
             .
             In
             this
             we
             are
             told
             of
             two
             Impostors
             ,
             
             upon
             one
             of
             whom
             were
             found
             the
             
               five
               Wounds
            
             of
             the
             Crucifixion
             ,
             convicted
             and
             condemn'd
             by
             the
             Judgments
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             Bracton
             adds
             to
             these
             
             another
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             notable
             Instance
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             certain
             Deacon
             ,
             who
             ,
             out
             of
             Love
             to
             a
             
               Jewish
               Woman
            
             ,
             apostatiz'd
             from
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             was
             thereupon
             sentenc'd
             and
             degraded
             by
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             deliver'd
             over
             to
             the
             
               Secular
               Power
            
             ,
             to
             be
             Burnt
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             was
             the
             manner
             by
             which
             
             Sautre
             was
             condemn'd
             ;
             as
             appears
             not
             only
             
             by
             the
             Writ
             ,
             still
             extant
             ,
             for
             his
             Execution
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             Rolls
             of
             the
             
               Parliament
               2
               Hen.
            
             4.
             in
             which
             the
             order
             was
             given
             for
             issuing
             out
             the
             Writ
             ,
             to
             the
             Sheriffs
             ,
             of
             London
             for
             it
             ,
             Feb.
             26.
             
             He
             was
             first
             examined
             and
             condemned
             by
             the
             Clergy
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             deliver'd
             up
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             to
             be
             burned
             .
             And
             tho'
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             was
             not
             finally
             sentenced
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Archshop
             
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             assisted
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             Winchester
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             risen
             ;
             yet
             was
             this
             Cause
             first
             brought
             on
             there
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             therein
             both
             Adjudged
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             Excommunicated
             ,
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             so
             great
             is
             the
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             so
             severe
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             was
             the
             Punishment
             too
             of
             Heresy
             ;
             that
             it
             has
             moved
             some
             very
             Learned
             Men
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             2
             Hen.
             4.
             no
             one
             could
             be
             otherwise
             convicted
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             ,
             or
             Convocation
             .
             And
             tho'
             my
             Lord
             
             Coke
             maintains
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             and
             affirms
             that
             the
             Bishop
             always
             had
             ,
             as
             He
             still
             has
             ,
             Power
             to
             convict
             of
             Heresy
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             ,
             by
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             Argument
             why
             the
             Convocation
             should
             not
             still
             retain
             its
             antient
             Authority
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             doing
             that
             ,
             which
             any
             single
             Bishop
             alone
             may
             do
             .
          
           
           
             But
             here
             then
             a
             question
             may
             arise
             
             that
             will
             deserve
             to
             be
             consider'd
             on
             this
             occasion
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             When
             any
             one
             is
             to
             be
             convicted
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             the
             like
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Crime
            
             ,
             in
             Convocation
             ;
             who
             it
             is
             that
             judges
             him
             ?
             Whether
             he
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Votes
             of
             the
             two
             Houses
             ?
             or
             ,
             whehe
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             
               upper
               House
            
             alone
             ,
             and
             the
             lower
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Prosecutors
             against
             him
             ?
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Archbishop
             alone
             does
             properly
             judge
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             concurr
             ,
             as
             Assistants
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             assent
             to
             what
             he
             does
             ?
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             Enquiry
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             be
             allow'd
             to
             offer
             my
             own
             Conjecture
             ;
             I
             do
             conceive
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             cases
             as
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             Convocation
             that
             judges
             ,
             as
             the
             Archbishop
             in
             Convocation
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             known
             that
             the
             inferiour
             Clergy
             were
             allow'd
             a
             Jurisdiction
             in
             such
             cases
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             have
             it
             here
             :
             First
             ,
             The
             very
             words
             of
             the
             Writ
             upon
             which
             Sautrey
             was
             burnt
             ,
             seem
             to
             speak
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             of
             his
             Conviction
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             as
             shew
             the
             power
             of
             Judicature
             to
             have
             
             been
             eminently
             in
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             were
             only
             of
             Council
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             consented
             to
             what
             he
             did
             .
             
               Cum
               venerabilis
               Pater
            
             Thomas
             
               Archiepiscopus
               Cant.
               totius
               Angliae
               Primas
               ,
               &
               Apostolicae
               sedis
               legatus
               ,
               de
            
             Consensu
             &
             Assensu
             ,
             ac
             Consilio
             Episcoporum
             ,
             &
             
               confratrum
               Suffraganeorum
               suorum
               ,
               necnon
               totius
               Cleri
               provinciae
               suae
               ,
               in
               Concilio
               suo
               Provinciali
               congregati
               —
               per
               suam
               sententiam
               definitivam
               Haereticum
               manifestum
            
             pronunciavit
             &
             declaravit
             ,
             &
             c.
             Nor
             can
             this
             be
             sufficiently
             accounted
             for
             by
             looking
             upon
             the
             Archbishop
             as
             President
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             so
             acting
             as
             Speaker
             in
             it
             .
             When
             the
             
               Lord
               Keeper
            
             in
             the
             
               House
               of
               Lords
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Lord
               High
               Steward
            
             in
             the
             Commission
             for
             Tryal
             of
             a
             Peer
             ,
             determine
             ,
             or
             give
             Sentence
             ,
             in
             any
             civil
             or
             
               criminal
               Cause
            
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             find
             it
             said
             ,
             That
             they
             ,
             with
             the
             Counsel
             and
             
               Assent
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               pronounce
               ,
            
             or
             
               award
               ,
               so
               or
               so
            
             ;
             but
             they
             deliver
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             declare
             that
             this
             or
             that
             is
             
               their
               Judgment
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             the
             case
             here
             ,
             supposing
             that
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             or
             even
             the
             
               upper
               House
            
             ,
             had
             equally
             judged
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             .
             The
             Writ
             must
             have
             run
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             
             whole
             Body
             ;
             
               Whereas
               the
            
             Archbishop
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
            
             Clergy
             
               of
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Canterbury
             ,
             in
             Convocation
             
               assembled
               ,
               have
               by
               their
               definitive
               Sentence
               pronounced
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nor
             can
             any
             good
             reason
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             the
             Writ
             did
             not
             run
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             even
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             still
             retain'd
             the
             power
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             presently
             shew
             was
             peculiar
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             judged
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             will
             yet
             more
             clearly
             appear
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Convocation
             under
             K.
             Henry
             the
             
               Fifth
               ,
               Anno
            
             1413
             :
             and
             the
             Process
             made
             against
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             therein
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             Upon
             several
             Provocations
             
             given
             ,
             and
             Affronts
             put
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             by
             the
             Lollards
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             very
             time
             that
             the
             Convocation
             was
             sitting
             ;
             
               The
               Archbishop
               was
               required
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               proceed
               against
               the
               Lord
               Cobham
               ,
               upon
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               Premises
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               pursuance
               of
               this
               request
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               apply
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               leave
               to
               proceed
               against
               him
               ;
               both
               
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Person
               in
               great
               credit
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               consider'd
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               
                 Own
                 Honour
              
               and
               Quality
               .
            
          
           
             
               Having
               obtain'd
               leave
               of
               the
               King
               to
               proceed
               against
               him
               ;
               it
               is
               said
               all
               along
               ,
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               summon'd
               him
               to
               
                 appear
                 before
                 him
              
               in
               Convocation
               .
               That
               when
               the
               Summons
               could
               no
               otherwise
               be
               executed
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               order●d
               it
               to
               be
               fix'd
               upon
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rochester
               .
               That
               upon
               the
               eleventh
               of
               September
               ,
               (
               the
               day
               appointed
               for
               his
               appearance
               ,
               )
               the
               Archbishop
               excommunicated
               him
               ;
               and
               after
               a
               farther
               process
               ,
               at
               last
               came
               to
               a
               final
               Sentence
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             tho'
             this
             process
             began
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             carry'd
             on
             ,
             and
             ended
             out
             of
             it
             :
             But
             withal
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             tho'
             the
             Convocation
             was
             risen
             ,
             yet
             still
             the
             Archbishop
             continued
             the
             same
             process
             ,
             that
             began
             in
             it
             .
             He
             sate
             in
             the
             
               Chapter
               House
            
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             ;
             he
             took
             the
             Bishops
             of
             London
             and
             Winchester
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             them
             added
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Bangor
             for
             his
             Assistants
             .
             Besides
             these
             ,
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             
               inferiour
               Clergy
            
             was
             present
             :
             And
             when
             at
             last
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             was
             brought
             before
             him
             ;
             the
             Archbishop
             took
             notice
             to
             him
             ,
             how
             he
             had
             been
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             accused
             in
             Convocation
             ;
             i.
             e.
             had
             been
             accused
             to
             himself
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             desired
             him
             to
             proceed
             against
             him
             .
             To
             all
             which
             ,
             let
             me
             add
             the
             Preamble
             to
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             which
             the
             Archbishop
             at
             last
             pass'd
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             and
             out
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             the
             judgment
             of
             this
             matter
             lay
             before
             him
             :
             We
             ,
             Thomas
             
               by
               Divine
               Permission
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               a
               certain
               Cause
               or
               Matter
               of
               Heretical
               Pravity
               ,
               of
               and
               concerning
               divers
               Articles
               ,
               upon
               which
               ,
               Sir
            
             John
             Oldcastle
             
               Knight
               ,
               Lord
            
             Cobham
             ,
             
               was
               accused
            
             before
             Us
             
               in
               the
               last
            
             Convocation
             
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               our
               Province
               of
            
             Cant.
             &
             c.
             Nor
             let
             any
             one
             think
             ,
             that
             in
             asserting
             such
             an
             Authority
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             any
             injury
             is
             done
             to
             his
             
               Suffragan
               Bishops
            
             :
             but
             rather
             ,
             were
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             must
             apparently
             have
             encroach'd
             upon
             that
             eminent
             power
             of
             judging
             ,
             which
             the
             Archbishop
             heretofore
             had
             .
             For
             tho'
             since
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             23
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             the
             power
             
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             is
             very
             much
             restrain'd
             ;
             and
             he
             cannot
             now
             call
             whatever
             causes
             
             he
             pleases
             to
             his
             own
             judgment
             ;
             but
             only
             under
             the
             Limitations
             provided
             in
             that
             Act
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             judging
             in
             this
             case
             would
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             instance
             ,
             have
             belonged
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rochester
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             either
             by
             way
             of
             Appeal
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             negligence
             ,
             or
             defect
             in
             the
             Diocesan
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             before
             that
             Statute
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             had
             a
             power
             to
             call
             any
             cause
             immediately
             before
             himself
             ;
             and
             when
             therefore
             ,
             in
             his
             Syned
             ,
             he
             did
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             question
             but
             that
             it
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             ,
             properly
             speaking
             ,
             did
             judge
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             were
             only
             his
             Assistants
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             then
             ,
             that
             tho'
             the
             person
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             were
             try'd
             in
             Convocation
             ;
             yet
             ,
             precisely
             speaking
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             part
             of
             the
             
               lower
               House
            
             to
             discover
             and
             accuse
             ;
             of
             the
             Bishops
             to
             counsel
             and
             assist
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             hear
             and
             judge
             .
          
           
             But
             still
             the
             main
             question
             remains
             
             to
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             (
             howsoever
             it
             be
             that
             it
             judges
             )
             may
             proceed
             in
             these
             cases
             without
             the
             
               King's
               leave
            
             ;
             or
             whether
             his
             Commission
             be
             necessary
             to
             justifie
             them
             in
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             That
             they
             are
             not
             restrained
             by
             vertue
             
             of
             that
             Statute
             ,
             which
             has
             so
             much
             retrench'd
             their
             power
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             is
             confidently
             affirm'd
             :
             Nor
             shall
             I
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             intention
             of
             that
             Act
             seems
             rather
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             making
             any
             
               New
               Canons
            
             or
             Constitutions
             ;
             than
             from
             judging
             ,
             in
             
               causes
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             already
             made
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             had
             heretofore
             a
             power
             to
             judge
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             delivers
             as
             certain
             in
             point
             of
             Law
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             calls
             it
             the
             Court
             of
             Convocation
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             see
             what
             injury
             it
             would
             be
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             to
             allow
             the
             same
             power
             to
             the
             Convocation
             still
             ,
             that
             by
             Law
             may
             be
             exercised
             in
             any
             other
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Court
            
             ;
             and
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             inseriour
             in
             dignity
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             still
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             ever
             had
             a
             power
             to
             judge
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             to
             
               make
               Canons
            
             ,
             without
             the
             
               King's
               Assent
            
             ?
             And
             by
             consequence
             ,
             whether
             though
             the
             Statute
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             should
             not
             have
             deprived
             them
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               King's
               Prerogative
            
             be
             not
             against
             it
             ?
             
             For
             should
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             whatever
             Laws
             have
             restored
             the
             King
             to
             his
             supreme
             
             Authority
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
            
             ,
             will
             lie
             against
             this
             presumed
             Right
             of
             the
             Convocation
             too
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             that
             Law
             should
             not
             ,
             yet
             some
             others
             may
             have
             limited
             their
             power
             in
             this
             respect
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             not
             presume
             to
             determine
             
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             only
             offer
             these
             following
             Observations
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             in
             several
             of
             the
             Convocations
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             persons
             before-mention'd
             were
             judged
             ;
             the
             Process
             was
             made
             either
             by
             the
             express
             Command
             ,
             or
             Leave
             of
             the
             King
             :
             And
             in
             all
             of
             them
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             it
             may
             have
             been
             so
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Commissions
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             Convocations
             are
             now
             enabled
             to
             act
             ;
             the
             King
             gives
             them
             leave
             to
             
               conferr
               ,
               debate
               ,
               treat
               ,
               consider
               ,
               consult
            
             and
             agree
             ,
             of
             Matters
             and
             Causes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
            
             and
             Constitutions
             :
             and
             which
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             the
             
               King's
               License
            
             ,
             as
             much
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             deliberate
             about
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             But
             be
             this
             as
             it
             will
             ;
             thus
             much
             
             I
             take
             to
             be
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             our
             
               Ancient
               Customs
            
             ,
             recognized
             by
             the
             
               Lords
               Spiritual
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Temporal
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Great
               Council
            
             at
             
               Clarendon
               ,
               Anno
            
             1164
             ;
             It
             was
             among
             other
             things
             resolved
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             as
             held
             of
             him
             
               in
               capite
            
             ,
             might
             be
             Excommunicated
             without
             his
             leave
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             that
             in
             Case
             of
             Appeals
             ,
             any
             person
             ,
             who
             thought
             himself
             injured
             ,
             might
             appeal
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Arch
               Deacon
            
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             from
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ;
             and
             from
             him
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             by
             whose
             order
             the
             affair
             was
             finally
             to
             be
             determined
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Arches
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             suffer'd
             to
             proceed
             any
             farther
             without
             leave
             of
             the
             King
             :
             so
             ,
             in
             Conformity
             both
             to
             these
             Principles
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             power
             which
             I
             have
             
             before
             shewn
             ,
             has
             ever
             been
             claimed
             and
             exercised
             by
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             I
             do
             presume
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             
             may
             not
             only
             lay
             a
             Prohibition
             upon
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             not
             to
             proceed
             in
             judgment
             against
             any
             person
             whom
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             take
             into
             his
             
               special
               Protection
            
             ;
             but
             after
             they
             have
             judged
             any
             one
             ,
             may
             receive
             an
             Appeal
             from
             them
             ;
             
             and
             order
             an
             Enquiry
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             whether
             they
             proceeded
             Fairly
             and
             Canonically
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             either
             
               confirm
               ,
               suspend
            
             ,
             or
             annul
             their
             Sentence
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             find
             it
             reasonable
             for
             him
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             ancient
             Emperors
             did
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Councils
             not
             only
             submitted
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             allowed
             of
             it
             .
             And
             if
             this
             our
             Kings
             may
             not
             do
             ;
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             inform'd
             by
             what
             particular
             Law
             or
             Custom
             ,
             this
             Power
             has
             been
             taken
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             brings
             me
             to
             the
             last
             point
             
             now
             to
             be
             consider'd
             :
          
           
             (
             3dly
             .
             )
             What
             Authority
             our
             Kings
             have
             over
             their
             Convocations
             ;
             after
             they
             have
             done
             what
             they
             were
             called
             for
             ?
          
           
             That
             the
             Convocation
             cannot
             meet
             without
             the
             
               King
               's
               Writ
            
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             from
             the
             express
             Authority
             of
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             :
             And
             that
             the
             same
             Authority
             is
             required
             to
             the
             Dismission
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Calling
             of
             it
             ,
             has
             been
             the
             declared
             opinion
             of
             our
             greatest
             Lawyers
             in
             this
             Case
             .
          
           
           
             When
             a
             Question
             was
             raised
             by
             some
             
             few
             in
             the
             
               lower
               House
            
             of
             
               Convocation
               ,
               Anno
            
             1640.
             
             Whether
             they
             might
             
               lawfully
               continue
               to
               sit
            
             ,
             after
             the
             Parliament
             was
             Dissolved
             :
             The
             Arch-Bishop
             besought
             His
             Majesty
             that
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             Assurance
             ,
             his
             learned
             Council
             ,
             and
             some
             Other
             Persons
             of
             Honour
             ,
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             might
             deliver
             their
             Judgment
             upon
             it
             .
             This
             His
             Majesty
             Graciously
             Approved
             ,
             and
             the
             Question
             was
             accordingly
             put
             to
             Them.
             They
             answer'd
             ,
             as
             followeth
             ,
             under
             their
             Hands
             :
             
               The
               Convocation
               
                 being
                 called
                 by
                 the
              
               King
               's
               Writ
               ,
               
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 doth
                 continue
                 ,
                 untill
                 it
                 be
              
               Dissolved
               by
               Writ
               ,
               or
               Commission
               
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
              
               .
            
          
           
             And
             accordingly
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             ,
             upon
             their
             Dissolution
             ,
             but
             for
             Every
             Prorogation
             that
             is
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Writ
             sent
             by
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ;
             and
             They
             cannot
             break
             up
             when
             they
             please
             ;
             but
             must
             continue
             to
             Sit
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             King
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             Require
             Them
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Such
             Authority
             has
             His
             Majesty
             over
             
             their
             Assemblies
             :
             nor
             has
             He
             any
             less
             over
             their
             Acts.
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             agreed
             
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             no
             Acts
             of
             Convocation
             are
             of
             any
             force
             ,
             untill
             they
             are
             Confirm'd
             by
             the
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             .
             And
             that
             is
             all
             I
             am
             now
             concern'd
             to
             determine
             .
             
               How
               far
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               What
               persons
            
             ,
             they
             will
             oblige
             ,
             when
             Confirm'd
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             is
             another
             Question
             ;
             in
             which
             I
             am
             not
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             concern'd
             to
             Engage
             .
          
           
             But
             tho'
             of
             this
             therefore
             ,
             in
             General
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             doubt
             ;
             yet
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             some
             Men
             may
             be
             willing
             to
             allow
             the
             
               King
               all
            
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             shew'd
             ,
             Other
             Princes
             have
             claim'd
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             see
             no
             Reason
             why
             our
             Own
             Kings
             should
             not
             Enjoy
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             expressly
             provided
             by
             the
             25th
             .
             of
             Hen.
             8th
             ,
             That
             the
             Convocation
             shall
             not
             only
             not
             presume
             to
             make
             any
             Canons
             ,
             without
             the
             
               King's
               permission
            
             ;
             but
             that
             having
             made
             Them
             ,
             
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 presume
                 to
              
               promulge
               or
               execute
               
                 any
                 such
              
               Canons
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               or
               Ordinances
               ,
               Provincial
               ,
               or
               Synodal
               ,
               
                 unless
                 the
                 same
                 Clergy
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 most
              
               Royal
               Assent
               and
               Licence
               ,
               to
               promuige
               and
               execute
               
                 the
                 same
              
               .
            
             And
             even
             then
             it
             is
             farther
             Provided
             
             by
             the
             same
             Act
             ,
             That
             
               No
               Canons
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               or
               Ordinances
               ,
               shall
               be
               made
               ,
               or
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               by
               Authority
               of
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               Contrariant
               ,
               or
               Repugnant
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               's
               Prerogative-Royal
               ;
               or
               to
               the
               Customs
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               or
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             And
             from
             whence
             ,
             as
             they
             
             are
             naturally
             deduced
             ,
             so
             were
             these
             (
             two
             )
             Points
             deliver'd
             by
             the
             Judges
             before
             the
             Committee
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             this
             Matter
             ;
             
               1.
               
               That
               when
               ,
               upon
               Conference
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               has
               concluded
               any
               Canons
               ,
               yet
               they
               cannot
               execute
               any
               of
               their
               Canons
               ,
               without
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Assent
              
               .
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               they
               cannot
               execute
               Any
               ,
               after
               
                 Royal
                 Assent
              
               ,
               but
               with
               these
               Four
               Limitations
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 1st
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2dly
                 .
                 Nor
                 against
                 the
                 Common-Law
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3dly
                 .
                 Nor
                 against
                 any
                 Statute-Law
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4thly
                 .
                 Nor
                 against
                 any
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               And
               this
               the
               learned
               Reporter
               tells
               us
               was
               but
               an
               Affirmance
               of
               what
               was
               the
               Law
               ,
               before
               the
               said
               Statutes
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               19
               Ed.
               3.
               
               Title
               ,
               
                 Quare
                 non
                 Ad
                 〈…〉
                 isit
              
               ,
               7.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               held
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               Canon-Law
               be
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               ought
               to
               Obey
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             these
             two
             Things
             being
             supposed
             ,
             
             and
             in
             which
             the
             Law
             ,
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             to
             be
             very
             clear
             ;
             That
             no
             Acts
             of
             Convocation
             can
             be
             
               put
               in
               Execution
            
             ,
             or
             be
             promulged
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             a
             Publick
             Observance
             ,
             without
             the
             
               King's
               Licence
            
             :
             And
             that
             the
             
               King's
               Licence
            
             cannot
             give
             the
             Convocation
             any
             Authority
             ,
             to
             promulge
             or
             execute
             any
             Canons
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             Agreeable
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Customs
             ,
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             it
             must
             of
             Necessity
             follow
             ;
          
           
             [
             1st
             .
             ]
             That
             the
             King
             has
             not
             only
             a
             Right
             to
             Review
             the
             Acts
             of
             Every
             such
             Convocation
             ;
             but
             ought
             moreover
             to
             submit
             Them
             to
             the
             Examination
             of
             his
             Learned
             Council
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             That
             so
             he
             may
             the
             more
             securely
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             Whether
             they
             be
             Consistent
             ,
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Realm
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             Consequence
             )
             
             capable
             of
             receiving
             any
             Enforcement
             from
             Him
             :
             Forasmuch
             as
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             too
             Rash
             ,
             and
             Unseemly
             ,
             but
             even
             a
             
               Vain
               Thing
            
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             to
             expose
             his
             Prerogative
             ;
             by
             undertaking
             to
             give
             Authority
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             already
             Establish'd
             ,
             has
             such
             a
             
               natural
               defect
            
             in
             its
             
               Original
               Constitution
            
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             Capable
             of
             Any
             .
          
           
             [
             2dly
             .
             ]
             That
             notwithstanding
             the
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             their
             Convocation
             ,
             yet
             still
             the
             King
             is
             to
             remain
             the
             last
             Judge
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Expediency
             too
             ,
             of
             their
             Constitutions
             :
             and
             has
             Authority
             either
             to
             Ratifie
             ,
             or
             Reject
             Them
             ,
             as
             He
             ,
             with
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             Council
             ,
             shall
             think
             Them
             either
             Usefull
             ,
             or
             Otherwise
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             When
             His
             Majesty
             gave
             Liberty
             to
             our
             
               last
               Convocation
            
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             several
             Points
             which
             ,
             in
             his
             Commission
             ,
             he
             proposed
             to
             Them
             ;
             and
             permitted
             Them
             to
             draw
             into
             
               Forms
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               Canons
               ,
               such
               Matters
               as
               to
               Them
               should
               seem
               Necessary
               ,
               and
               Expedient
               ,
               for
               the
               Purposes
               which
               He
               had
               before
               proposed
               to
               Them
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               being
               set
               down
               in
               Writing
               ,
               from
               
               time
               to
               time
               to
               Exhibit
               and
               Deliver
               ,
               or
               to
               Cause
               to
               be
               Exhibited
               ,
               and
               Delivered
               ,
               to
               Him
               :
            
             He
             thus
             goes
             on
             to
             declare
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             after
             such
             their
             Resolutions
             should
             be
             delivered
             in
             by
             Them
             ;
             —
             
               To
               the
               End
               that
               We
               ,
               as
               Occasion
               shall
               Require
               ,
               may
               thereupon
               have
               the
            
             Advice
             
               of
               our
            
             Parliament
             ;
             
               and
               that
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               ,
               of
               the
               said
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               Matters
               ,
               Causes
               and
               Things
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               thought
               Requisite
               and
               Convenient
               ,
               by
               our
               said
            
             Parliament
             ,
             
               may
               be
               presented
               to
               us
               in
               due
               Form
               ,
               for
               Our
            
             Royal
             Assent
             ,
             if
             upon
             Mature
             Consideration
             thereof
             
               We
               shall
            
             think
             sit
             to
             Enact
             
               the
               same
            
             .
             And
             from
             whence
             it
             appears
             to
             have
             been
             His
             
             Majesty's
             Intention
             ,
             had
             that
             Convocation
             proceeded
             to
             any
             Resolutions
             ,
             to
             have
             submitted
             the
             Examination
             of
             their
             Acts
             not
             only
             to
             his
             Parliament
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             to
             have
             Reserved
             the
             final
             Judgment
             of
             Them
             to
             his
             Own
             Consideration
             :
             And
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             best
             Advice
             of
             his
             Learned
             Council
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             He
             so
             Intended
             .
          
           
             But
             more
             full
             and
             express
             to
             this
             purpose
             
             is
             the
             Commission
             of
             
               King
               Charles
            
             
             the
             First
             to
             the
             Convocation
             of
             1640
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Wherein
             having
             granted
             the
             same
             Liberty
             ,
             we
             here
             meet
             with
             ,
             to
             his
             Clergy
             ;
             
               To
               set
               down
               in
               Writing
               ,
               and
               to
               Exhibit
               ,
               or
               Cause
               to
               be
               Exhibited
               to
               Him
               ,
               All
               and
               Every
               the
               said
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               Matters
               ,
               Causes
               ,
               and
               Things
               ,
               to
               be
               by
               Them
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               Conferr'd
               ,
               Treated
               ,
               Debated
               ,
               Consider'd
               ,
               Consulted
               and
               Agreed
               upon
               :
            
             He
             adds
             ;
             
               To
               the
               end
               that
               We
               ,
               upon
            
             mature
             Consideration
             by
             Us
             to
             be
             taken
             
               thereupon
               ,
               may
               Allow
               ,
               Approve
               ,
               Confirm
               ,
               and
               Ratifie
               ;
               or
               Otherwise
               Disallow
               ,
               Annihilate
               ,
               and
               Make
               Void
               ,
            
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             
               of
               the
               said
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               Matters
               ,
               Causes
               ,
               and
               Things
               ,
               or
            
             Any
             of
             Them
             ;
             
               so
               to
               be
               by
               force
               of
               These
               Presents
               Consider'd
               ,
               Consulted
               ,
               and
               Agreed
               upon
               ,
               as
            
             We
             
               shall
               think
               Fit
               ,
               Requisite
               ,
               and
               Convenient
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             yet
             all
             ;
             In
             the
             close
             of
             his
             Commission
             he
             again
             Reserves
             to
             Himself
             the
             same
             Power
             ;
             in
             these
             Remarkable
             Words
             :
             
               Provided
               always
               ,
               and
               our
               Express
               Will
               ,
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               Commandment
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               Matters
               ,
               Causes
               ,
               and
               Things
               ,
               or
            
             Any
             of
             Them
             ,
             
             
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               by
               force
               of
               These
               Presents
               ,
               Consider'd
               ,
               Consulted
               ,
               or
               Agreed
               upon
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               of
               Any
               Force
               ,
               Effect
               ,
               or
               Validity
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               only
            
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             
               of
               Them
               ,
               and
            
             after
             such
             time
             ,
             as
             We
             
               by
               our
               Letters
               Patent
               under
               our
               Great
               Seal
               of
            
             England
             
               shall
               Allow
               ,
               Approve
               ,
               and
               Confirm
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Limitations
             under
             which
             that
             Convocation
             Acted
             ;
             and
             from
             which
             these
             (
             three
             )
             Conclusions
             will
             Unavoidably
             follow
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             That
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             granting
             the
             Convocation
             license
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             draw
             up
             any
             
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
            
             ,
             or
             Constitutions
             ;
             or
             to
             determine
             any
             Matters
             or
             Causes
             ;
             do's
             not
             give
             them
             any
             
               final
               ,
               decisive
               Power
            
             ,
             of
             Concluding
             those
             affairs
             :
             but
             Empowers
             them
             only
             to
             deliver
             their
             Judgment
             to
             Him
             ,
             which
             He
             may
             either
             Approve
             ,
             or
             Reject
             ,
             as
             He
             shall
             afterwards
             see
             Cause
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             That
             in
             determining
             concerning
             their
             Resolutions
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             obliged
             either
             to
             Approve
             ,
             and
             Confirm
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             Reject
             ,
             and
             Annihilate
             ALL
             that
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             but
             may
             judge
             distinctly
             of
             Every
             
               particular
               Point
            
             ,
             or
             Matter
             ,
             debated
             by
             Them
             ;
             and
             severally
             pass
             his
             judgment
             upon
             Them
             :
             
             May
             give
             Force
             and
             Authority
             ,
             to
             
               some
               things
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             
               make
               Void
            
             ,
             and
             disallow
             of
             Others
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             ,
             3dly
             .
             Not
             only
             upon
             his
             
               Own
               private
               judgment
            
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Advice
             of
             any
             select
             persons
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             (
             tho'
             it
             be
             a
             matter
             
               Ecclesiastical
               :
            
             )
             but
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             Council
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             his
             Command
             ,
             are
             also
             Empowred
             to
             judge
             of
             what
             the
             Convocation
             has
             done
             ,
             and
             whose
             Opinion
             ,
             if
             He
             approves
             of
             it
             ,
             He
             may
             preferr
             to
             that
             of
             his
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             will
             go
             on
             with
             the
             History
             of
             this
             Convocation
             ;
             and
             see
             how
             these
             several
             Conclusions
             may
             be
             yet
             farther
             clear'd
             and
             confirm'd
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             ,
             by
             Vertue
             of
             this
             Commission
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             had
             drawn
             up
             such
             Canons
             ,
             and
             agreed
             upon
             such
             Orders
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             seem'd
             most
             proper
             ,
             to
             answer
             the
             Ends
             proposed
             by
             the
             King
             to
             Them
             ;
             We
             are
             told
             by
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             His
             Declaration
             of
             June
             30th
             .
             following
             ,
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             direction
             ,
             They
             had
             Offered
             ,
             and
             Presented
             the
             same
             to
             Him
             ,
             desiring
             Him
             to
             give
             His
             
               Royal
               Assent
            
             to
             what
             They
             had
             done
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             as
             hereby
             they
             plainly
             acknowledged
             His
             Majesty
             to
             have
             all
             that
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             His
             Commission
             ,
             he
             had
             pretended
             to
             ;
             so
             we
             find
             the
             King
             still
             proceeded
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             same
             measures
             he
             had
             first
             laid
             down
             ,
             to
             the
             Ratification
             of
             what
             they
             presented
             to
             Him.
             For
             thus
             the
             Declaration
             goes
             on
             :
             
               We
               ,
               having
               diligently
               ,
               with
               great
               Content
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               Read
               and
               Consider'd
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 said
                 Orders
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 express'd
                 :
                 And
                 finding
                 the
                 same
                 such
                 ,
                 as
              
               We
               are
               persuaded
               
                 will
                 be
                 very
              
               profitable
               ,
               
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 Our
              
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 but
                 to
                 the
              
               whole
               Church
               
                 of
                 this
                 Our
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 All
                 the
                 true
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 well
                 Observed
                 :
                 )
              
               Have
               therefore
               
                 for
                 Us
                 ,
                 our
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfull
                 Successors
                 ,
                 of
                 our
              
               special
               Grace
               ,
               certain
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               meer
               Motion
               ,
               
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 Presents
                 do
                 give
                 Our
              
               Royal
               Assent
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Form
               
                 of
                 the
                 said
              
               Statute
               ,
               or
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               
                 aforesaid
                 ;
                 to
              
               All
               and
               Every
               
                 of
                 the
                 said
              
               
               Canons
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             But
             because
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             this
             
             Declaration
             ,
             the
             King
             alledges
             the
             Example
             of
             His
             
               Royal
               Father
            
             for
             what
             He
             did
             ,
             whose
             Pattern
             he
             proposed
             to
             follow
             in
             this
             Particular
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             that
             He
             did
             stick
             so
             closely
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             use
             the
             very
             
               same
               Form
            
             ;
             (
             almost
             the
             very
             
               same
               Words
               ;
            
             )
             in
             confirming
             these
             Canons
             of
             1640
             ;
             that
             the
             Other
             had
             done
             ,
             in
             Ratifying
             of
             those
             of
             1603.
             
             And
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             the
             more
             undoubtedly
             conclude
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Consequences
             before
             drawn
             from
             the
             Tenour
             of
             these
             publick
             Instruments
             ,
             are
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Reason
             ,
             plain
             and
             unavoidable
             ;
             so
             is
             their
             Authority
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Law
             ,
             Certain
             ,
             and
             Indisputable
             :
             and
             that
             our
             Kings
             do
             not
             only
             
               in
               fact
            
             ,
             Claim
             ,
             and
             Exercise
             such
             a
             Power
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             now
             seen
             ,
             over
             their
             Convocations
             ;
             but
             have
             also
             an
             apparent
             Right
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Whether
             our
             Kings
             may
             not
             only
             
             Confirm
             ,
             such
             ,
             and
             
               so
               many
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             &c.
             of
             their
             Convocations
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             judge
             Expedient
             ;
             and
             Refuse
             ,
             and
             Reject
             the
             Rest
             ;
             but
             may
             also
             ,
             by
             their
             
               supreme
               Authority
            
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
               ,
               
               Correct
            
             ,
             and
             Amend
             those
             which
             they
             do
             allow
             of
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             to
             say
             .
             But
             so
             we
             are
             told
             
               King
               Henry
            
             the
             Eighth
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Case
             of
             the
             strictest
             nature
             ;
             in
             framing
             the
             very
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             were
             afterwards
             
             publish'd
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             Anno
             1536.
             
             Thus
             much
             I
             believe
             ,
             may
             warrantably
             be
             asserted
             ;
             That
             as
             the
             King
             has
             Power
             ,
             without
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             to
             make
             ,
             and
             publish
             such
             Injunctions
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             Require
             ,
             and
             to
             Command
             the
             Observance
             of
             Them
             ;
             so
             may
             He
             ,
             with
             the
             Advice
             and
             Consent
             of
             His
             Parliament
             ,
             much
             more
             ,
             not
             only
             make
             what
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
            
             He
             shall
             think
             sitting
             ,
             for
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             make
             such
             use
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             the
             Resolutions
             agreed
             to
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             Order
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             He
             shall
             think
             fit
             :
             And
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             the
             French
             King's
             heretofore
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             )
             may
             not
             only
             confirm
             ,
             or
             disallow
             ;
             but
             may
             sometimes
             even
             alter
             ,
             and
             correct
             ,
             what
             is
             done
             by
             Them
             ,
             according
             to
             His
             Own
             liking
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             that
             I
             have
             mention'd
             this
             Convocation
             of
             
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
            
             ;
             
             I
             will
             make
             a
             Reflection
             or
             two
             upon
             
             that
             
             King
             's
             dealing
             with
             that
             Assembly
             ;
             and
             so
             conclude
             these
             Remarks
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             needless
             for
             me
             to
             observe
             ,
             after
             the
             account
             I
             have
             already
             given
             of
             the
             Act
             which
             was
             Pass'd
             but
             a
             few
             years
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             that
             this
             Convocation
             was
             call'd
             by
             his
             Writ
             .
             I
             will
             rather
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             set
             forth
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             corrected
             by
             that
             Prince
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             framed
             by
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             but
             were
             drawn
             up
             by
             Them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Method
             ,
             and
             Directions
             which
             He
             gave
             to
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             So
             his
             Declaration
             ,
             to
             all
             his
             
               loving
               Subjects
            
             ,
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             these
             Articles
             ,
             informs
             Us.
             
             
               And
               
                 for
                 because
                 we
                 would
                 the
                 said
              
               
               Articles
               ,
               
                 and
                 Every
                 of
                 Them
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 understanden
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 Sort
                 ,
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 Degree
                 ,
                 as
                 appertaineth
                 accordingly
              
               ;
               We
               have
               Caused
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
              
               Assent
               ,
               and
               Agreement
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 and
                 Other
              
               learned
               Men
               ,
               
                 the
                 said
              
               Articles
               
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 into
              
               Two
               sorts
               ;
               
                 whereof
                 the
              
               One
               part
               
                 containeth
                 such
                 Things
                 as
                 be
                 Commanded
                 expressly
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 the
              
               Other
               
                 containeth
                 such
                 Things
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 a
                 decent
                 Order
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 —
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 expressly
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 necessary
                 to
                 our
                 Salvation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             I
             would
             principally
             observe
             in
             this
             Declaration
             ,
             is
             ,
             Upon
             what
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             Examination
             ,
             the
             King
             gave
             his
             Assent
             to
             those
             Articles
             .
             I
             have
             before
             said
             ,
             and
             ,
             from
             the
             words
             now
             Quoted
             ,
             it
             sufficiently
             appears
             ;
             that
             the
             Articles
             here
             referr'd
             to
             did
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             one
             great
             part
             of
             Them
             ,
             relate
             to
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             most
             necessary
             Points
             of
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             see
             what
             Liberty
             that
             King
             took
             ,
             in
             judging
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             correcting
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             had
             done
             .
             He
             was
             speaking
             of
             the
             design
             he
             
             had
             in
             calling
             of
             that
             Convocation
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             proceeds
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             sense
             of
             what
             the
             Clergy
             had
             done
             in
             it
             .
             
               
                 Where
                 after
                 long
                 and
                 mature
                 Deliberation
                 ,
                 had
                 of
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Premises
                 ,
                 finally
                 They
                 have
                 Concluded
                 ,
                 and
                 Agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 the
                 most
              
               special
               Points
               and
               Articles
               ;
               
                 as
                 well
                 such
                 as
                 be
              
               Commanded
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 are
              
               Necessary
               to
               our
               Salvation
               ;
               
                 as
                 also
                 divers
              
               Other
               matters
               
                 touching
                 the
              
               Honest
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               Good
               ,
               and
               Politick
               Orders
               ,
               
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 —
                 Which
              
               their
               Determination
               ,
               Debatement
               ,
               and
               Agreement
               ,
               
                 forsomuch
                 
                 as
              
               WE
               THINK
               
                 to
                 have
                 proceeded
                 of
                 a
                 Good
                 ,
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 profitable
                 for
                 the
                 stablishment
                 of
                 that
                 Charitable
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 Unity
                 ,
                 in
                 our
              
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 which
                 we
                 most
                 desire
              
               ;
               We
               have
               caused
               the
               same
               to
               be
               Publish'd
               ;
               
                 Willing
                 ,
                 Requiring
                 ,
                 and
                 Commanding
                 you
                 to
                 Accept
                 ,
                 Repute
                 ,
                 and
                 Take
                 them
                 accordingly
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Such
             a
             Judgment
             did
             this
             Prince
             assume
             to
             himself
             ,
             over
             those
             Acts
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             properly
             fall
             under
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Determination
            
             !
             And
             so
             little
             have
             our
             Princes
             thought
             Themselves
             obliged
             either
             to
             Receive
             Themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             Impose
             upon
             Others
             ,
             any
             of
             their
             Orders
             ,
             or
             Decisions
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             were
             finally
             persuaded
             that
             what
             they
             had
             done
             proceeded
             from
             a
             
               sound
               Judgment
            
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             their
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             Observed
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             from
             what
             I
             have
             before
             asserted
             ,
             
             and
             I
             hope
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Rights
             of
             all
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             in
             General
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             not
             only
             not
             contradicted
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             expressly
             declared
             by
             our
             
               Own
               Laws
            
             and
             Customs
             ,
             to
             be
             
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             our
             
               Own
               Kings
            
             in
             this
             Particular
             ;
             It
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             give
             a
             Clear
             and
             Positive
             Answer
             to
             the
             first
             
               General
               Question
            
             proposed
             to
             be
             Resolved
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             first
             :
             Whereas
             it
             is
             demanded
             ,
             
               Whether
               there
               be
               any
            
             Law
             ,
             that
             Commands
             ,
             or
             Permits
             ,
             the
             Sitting
             ,
             and
             Acting
             
               of
               the
            
             Convocation
             ,
             
               besides
               the
            
             Absolute
             ,
             free
             Pleasure
             
               of
               the
            
             Prince
             ?
             I
             Reply
             ,
             That
             if
             by
             Sitting
             be
             meant
             their
             being
             Summon'd
             at
             such
             times
             as
             the
             Parliament
             is
             Assembled
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Continued
             ,
             Immemorial
             Custom
             ,
             which
             do's
             determine
             the
             Prince
             to
             Summon
             a
             Convocation
             at
             such
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             leaves
             it
             not
             any
             longer
             to
             his
             free
             ,
             and
             
               absolute
               Will
            
             ,
             Whether
             he
             will
             Summon
             it
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             When
             this
             Custom
             first
             began
             ,
             or
             How
             long
             it
             has
             become
             the
             setled
             ,
             and
             constant
             Method
             with
             us
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Convocation
             Call'd
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             the
             Parliament
             meets
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             to
             our
             present
             Purpose
             to
             Enquire
             .
             Sure
             we
             are
             ,
             that
             this
             has
             been
             the
             Custom
             ever
             since
             the
             25th
             .
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             :
             And
             that
             is
             enough
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             ought
             not
             Easily
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             tho
             I
             know
             no
             
               Positive
               Law
            
             that
             do's
             determine
             the
             
               King
               's
               Absolute
            
             
             and
             
               free
               Will
            
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ;
             yet
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             that
             so
             ancient
             ,
             and
             setled
             a
             Custom
             ought
             to
             be
             held
             to
             ;
             and
             our
             Princes
             accordingly
             still
             order
             the
             one
             to
             be
             summon'd
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             other
             is
             called
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             If
             by
             sitting
             be
             meant
             (
             as
             in
             the
             present
             question
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             )
             their
             meeting
             to
             
               do
               Business
            
             ;
             and
             being
             allow'd
             to
             
               come
               together
            
             for
             
               that
               purpose
            
             :
             Then
             I
             reply
             ,
             that
             for
             such
             their
             sitting
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             Law
             besides
             the
             absolute
             and
             
               free
               power
            
             of
             the
             
               Prince
               .
               Custom
            
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             is
             as
             much
             
               against
               this
            
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             been
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             any
             Statute
             or
             
               positive
               Law
            
             for
             it
             ,
             has
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             been
             pretended
             to
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             whilst
             the
             Clergy
             were
             wont
             to
             assess
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             sitting
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             support
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             they
             were
             not
             only
             summon'd
             to
             meet
             ,
             but
             were
             wont
             actually
             to
             assemble
             ,
             and
             sit
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             was
             requisite
             for
             them
             to
             do
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             But
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             forthwith
             Adjourned
             ,
             and
             met
             no
             more
             ,
             till
             the
             King
             had
             some
             new
             occasion
             for
             their
             assistance
             .
          
           
           
             And
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             speak
             this
             at
             all
             adventures
             ,
             I
             will
             offer
             an
             instance
             or
             two
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Convocation
             which
             met
             the
             first
             of
             
               King
               James
            
             the
             First
             :
             was
             by
             Prorogations
             continued
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             for
             seven
             years
             together
             .
             Yet
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             in
             his
             
               first
               year
            
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             hear
             of
             any
             great
             business
             that
             was
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             more
             than
             that
             of
             granting
             Subsidies
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             mention'd
             .
          
           
             In
             
               King
               Charles
            
             the
             First
             's
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             few
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             look
             for
             Convocations
             in
             that
             .
             When
             his
             Son
             ,
             
               King
               Charles
            
             the
             Second
             return'd
             ;
             the
             famous
             Convocation
             of
             1660
             met
             ,
             to
             remedy
             those
             disorders
             which
             the
             
               Civil
               Wars
            
             had
             occasion'd
             .
             In
             order
             whereunto
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             them
             at
             the
             first
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             settle
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             the
             
               King
               's
               Writ
            
             prorogued
             eighteen
             several
             times
             successively
             ;
             and
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             by
             the
             Journal
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             material
             was
             afterwards
             done
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             their
             sitting
             ,
             so
             thirdly
             ,
             I
             affirm
             that
             their
             acting
             too
             does
             depend
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             They
             cannot
             
             enter
             upon
             any
             business
             without
             his
             
               special
               Commission
            
             for
             it
             :
             And
             whether
             he
             will
             grant
             them
             such
             a
             Commission
             or
             no
             ,
             
               depends
               entirely
            
             upon
             his
             
               own
               Will.
            
             
          
           
             But
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             sitting
             and
             acting
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             does
             depend
             upon
             the
             absolute
             and
             
               free
               Will
            
             of
             the
             Prince
             ;
             (
             and
             which
             terms
             I
             make
             use
             
             of
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             are
             prescribed
             to
             me
             by
             one
             ,
             whom
             at
             present
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             follow
             .
             )
             I
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             absolute
             and
             
               free
               will
            
             ,
             I
             understand
             a
             Will
             not
             determined
             by
             any
             
               humane
               Law
            
             ,
             to
             act
             otherwise
             than
             according
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             a
             Man
             's
             
               own
               Reason
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             
               last
               Result
            
             of
             his
             
               own
               Judgment
            
             ,
             he
             would
             do
             .
             For
             otherwise
             there
             are
             Laws
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             of
             the
             like
             Nature
             ,
             determine
             the
             most
             
               absolute
               Sovereigns
            
             in
             the
             World
             :
             and
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             
               our
               King
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             Princes
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Reason
             ,
             is
             a
             Law
             by
             which
             every
             
               wise
               Man
               does
            
             ,
             and
             
               every
               Man
            
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             act
             .
          
           
             The
             positive
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
               common
               Principles
            
             of
             Right
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             are
             another
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             Christians
             (
             of
             what
             Bank
             or
             Authority
             〈◊〉
             )
             
             both
             out
             of
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             regard
             to
             their
             
               own
               Consciences
            
             ,
             are
             required
             to
             attend
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             The
             
               publick
               Good
            
             and
             Welfare
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             is
             another
             Law
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             Princes
             ,
             even
             those
             who
             ,
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             absolute
             ;
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             look
             :
             and
             with
             the
             observance
             of
             which
             they
             cannot
             dispence
             ,
             tho'
             no
             
               human
               Constraint
            
             lies
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             force
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             or
             to
             punish
             them
             if
             they
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             these
             
               Laws
               ,
               Princes
            
             are
             obliged
             :
             And
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Prince
             regulated
             by
             these
             Laws
             ,
             but
             not
             under
             the
             direction
             of
             any
             more
             
               particular
               Obligations
            
             ;
             is
             that
             Will
             on
             which
             I
             affirm
             the
             sitting
             and
             acting
             of
             the
             Convocation
             to
             depend
             .
             The
             Government
             has
             intrusted
             him
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             giving
             them
             leave
             to
             sit
             and
             act
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             he
             may
             deny
             them
             to
             do
             either
             .
             But
             still
             it
             was
             supposed
             ,
             when
             that
             trust
             was
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             use
             it
             with
             Prudence
             and
             Moderation
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             should
             from
             time
             to
             time
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             would
             be
             most
             for
             the
             
               publick
               Good
            
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
           
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             fourthly
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             any
             thing
             that
             has
             hitherto
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             doubt
             to
             affirm
             ;
             that
             whenever
             the
             King
             is
             in
             his
             
               own
               Conscience
            
             convinced
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             Convocation
             to
             sit
             and
             act
             ,
             would
             be
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             for
             the
             
               publick
               Good
            
             and
             Welfare
             of
             his
             Realm
             ;
             he
             is
             obliged
             both
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Reason
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             ;
             by
             his
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             duty
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             as
             a
             Ruler
             set
             over
             them
             for
             their
             Good
             ;
             to
             permit
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             command
             his
             Clergy
             to
             meet
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             transact
             what
             is
             sit
             ,
             for
             any
             or
             all
             these
             ends
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             is
             clearly
             and
             evidently
             convinced
             ,
             that
             for
             them
             thus
             to
             come
             together
             ,
             would
             be
             needless
             ,
             or
             hurtfull
             ,
             to
             these
             ends
             ;
             it
             is
             then
             his
             duty
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             sitting
             ;
             and
             that
             tho'
             he
             should
             be
             never
             so
             importunately
             desired
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             sit
             ;
             or
             rail'd
             at
             by
             others
             ,
             for
             not
             allowing
             them
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             These
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             plain
             Consequences
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             :
             And
             by
             them
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             a
             clear
             and
             full
             
             Resolution
             is
             given
             ,
             to
             the
             first
             
               general
               Question
            
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               there
               be
               any
               Law
               that
               commands
               or
               permits
               ,
               the
               sitting
               and
               acting
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               besides
               the
               absolute
               and
               
                 free
                 Pleasure
              
               of
               the
               Prince
               ?
               And
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               What
               that
               Law
               is
               ?
               And
               
                 how
                 far
              
               the
               Prince
               is
               obliged
               by
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             might
             now
             proceed
             upon
             this
             foundation
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             to
             examine
             what
             has
             been
             offer'd
             by
             our
             late
             Author
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             so
             pass
             on
             to
             the
             other
             part
             of
             my
             Discourse
             .
             But
             because
             it
             may
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             some
             Satisfaction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             use
             ,
             to
             those
             whose
             Enquiries
             have
             not
             lain
             this
             way
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             has
             been
             the
             State
             of
             our
             Convocations
             ,
             ever
             since
             we
             have
             any
             accounts
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             rely
             upon
             ,
             concerning
             them
             :
             I
             will
             therefore
             take
             leave
             to
             digress
             so
             far
             from
             my
             present
             business
             ,
             as
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             this
             ,
             in
             a
             
               short
               History
            
             of
             our
             Convocations
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Saxons
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             down
             to
             our
             present
             Times
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               In
               which
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Convocation
               is
               Historically
               deduced
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 first
                 Conversion
              
               of
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               to
               our
               
                 Own
                 Days
              
               .
            
          
           
             SO
             great
             is
             the
             Uncertainty
             to
             which
             
             all
             
               humane
               Constitutions
            
             are
             exposed
             ,
             that
             tho'
             I
             have
             before
             sufficiently
             shewn
             what
             the
             Nature
             of
             our
             Convocation
             at
             present
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             Authority
             our
             Kings
             have
             over
             it
             ;
             yet
             we
             can
             by
             no
             means
             from
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             always
             the
             case
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             25th
             of
             
               King
               Henry
            
             the
             VIII
             .
             did
             only
             restore
             our
             Kings
             to
             their
             
               ancient
               Rights
            
             over
             their
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             not
             rather
             give
             them
             a
             
               greater
               Power
            
             than
             ever
             they
             before
             had
             ;
             or
             than
             the
             Parliament
             ought
             to
             have
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             To
             clear
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             withal
             to
             shew
             how
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
            
             have
             heretofore
             been
             transacted
             in
             this
             Realm
             ;
             I
             shall
             here
             take
             a
             short
             View
             of
             the
             State
             of
             our
             Convocation
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             method
             that
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             making
             of
             
               Canonical
               Orders
            
             and
             Constitutions
             ;
             from
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             to
             the
             settlement
             of
             it
             in
             that
             Form
             under
             which
             it
             continues
             to
             this
             very
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Method
             I
             shall
             take
             for
             the
             better
             clearing
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             shall
             be
             this
             :
          
           
             I.
             I
             will
             consider
             ,
             how
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             managed
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Norman
               Conquest
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             From
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             K.
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             to
             the
             23d
             .
             of
             Edward
             the
             First
             :
             About
             which
             time
             both
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             fully
             setled
             upon
             the
             same
             foot
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             have
             both
             continued
             to
             stand
             ever
             since
             .
          
           
             III.
             From
             the
             23d
             .
             of
             Edward
             the
             First
             ,
             to
             the
             25th
             .
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             :
             When
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             restored
             the
             Crown
             to
             those
             Rights
             ,
             which
             the
             Usurpations
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             had
             before
             ,
             in
             great
             Measure
             ,
             deprived
             it
             of
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
           
             IV.
             From
             the
             25th
             .
             of
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             to
             our
             own
             times
             .
          
           
             
               I
               PERIOD
               .
            
             
               And
               First
               :
               Let
               us
               enquire
               ,
               how
               the
               
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               transacted
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Norman
                 Conquest
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               evident
               to
               any
               one
               who
               has
               ever
               consider'd
               ,
               by
               what
               Authority
               ,
               and
               after
               what
               Manner
               ,
               our
               Clergy
               are
               called
               together
               in
               Convocation
               ;
               that
               when
               those
               Writs
               were
               framed
               which
               we
               still
               continue
               to
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               they
               referr'd
               to
               a
               
                 double
                 end
              
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               intended
               the
               Clergy
               should
               meet
               together
               under
               a
               
                 double
                 Capacity
              
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               King
               issues
               out
               his
               
                 Parliamentary
                 Writs
              
               ,
               and
               summons
               the
               Bishops
               to
               come
               to
               that
               
                 great
                 Council
              
               ;
               every
               Bishop
               is
               thereby
               ,
               distinctly
               ,
               required
               ,
               
                 To
                 give
                 notice
                 to
                 the
                 Dean
                 
                 and
                 Chapter
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Cathedral
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                 King's
                 Pleasure
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 the
                 said
                 Dean
                 and
                 Arch-deacon
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 
                   proper
                   persons
                
                 ;
                 
                 their
                 Chapter
                 by
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 every
                 Arch-deaconry
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   two
                   Proctors
                
                 ,
                 lawfully
                 chosen
                 ,
                 and
                 empowered
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 attend
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 consent
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 State.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               Clause
               ,
               as
               it
               equally
               requires
               the
               
                 inferiour
                 Clergy
              
               ,
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Writ
               does
               the
               Bishop
               himself
               to
               come
               to
               Parliament
               ;
               so
               has
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               been
               accounted
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               thought
               this
               to
               be
               the
               reason
               ,
               
               why
               if
               the
               See
               be
               Vacant
               ,
               the
               Writ
               shall
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               bedirected
               to
               the
               Guardians
               of
               the
               
                 Spiritualties
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               by
               this
               means
               the
               Proxies
               of
               the
               Clergy
               may
               ,
               by
               them
               ,
               be
               proemonished
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               as
               of
               
                 ancient
                 Custom
              
               they
               have
               been
               required
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               It
               must
               therefore
               be
               allow'd
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               it
               is
               indeed
               confessed
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               the
               best
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Nature
               of
               our
               Constitution
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               were
               anciently
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Dignitaries
               ,
               and
               Proxies
               of
               the
               
                 Lower
                 Order
              
               ,
               did
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
                 Spiritual
                 
                 Lords
              
               ,
               make
               up
               the
               
                 third
                 Estate
              
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               together
               with
               this
               Parliamentary
               
               Writ
               ,
               sent
               out
               to
               every
               Bishop
               in
               particular
               :
               There
               is
               another
               
                 general
                 Order
              
               directed
               only
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               each
               Province
               ,
               to
               call
               together
               the
               
                 whole
                 Clergy
              
               of
               their
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               to
               another
               place
               ,
               and
               (
               usually
               )
               upon
               another
               day
               .
               The
               Copy
               of
               this
               Writ
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               sends
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               as
               Dean
               of
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 College
              
               ;
               and
               requires
               him
               to
               summon
               the
               Clergy
               of
               his
               Province
               ,
               and
               to
               attend
               himself
               ,
               with
               the
               Clergy
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 Diocess
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               
                 King's
                 Command
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               more
               properly
               a
               
                 Provincial
                 Synod
              
               ;
               tho'
               ,
               at
               present
               ,
               it
               consists
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 Persons
              
               ;
               and
               was
               oftentimes
               ,
               heretofore
               ,
               employed
               to
               the
               same
               ends
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               who
               came
               to
               the
               Parliament
               were
               :
               and
               consulted
               at
               once
               both
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               supply
               the
               
               Prince's
               Wants
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Clergy
               at
               the
               present
               ;
               so
               if
               we
               look
               back
               to
               those
               
                 first
                 Times
              
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               particularly
               to
               consider
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               foundation
               of
               this
               difference
               laid
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               clearly
               see
               how
               it
               came
               to
               be
               derived
               down
               from
               
               thence
               to
               the
               Times
               that
               follow'd
               after
               .
            
             
               It
               has
               ever
               been
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Piety
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               ,
               to
               pay
               a
               
               just
               deference
               both
               to
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Integrity
               of
               their
               Church-men
               :
               And
               to
               think
               none
               more
               proper
               to
               advise
               with
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               
                 civil
                 Concerns
              
               ;
               and
               ostentimes
               ,
               to
               intrust
               too
               with
               the
               management
               of
               them
               ;
               than
               those
               whose
               Profession
               at
               once
               disposes
               them
               both
               to
               a
               greater
               extent
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               quicker
               sense
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               than
               is
               ordinarily
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               other
               Men.
               And
               I
               believe
               there
               is
               no
               Nation
               ,
               where
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               has
               prevailed
               ,
               in
               which
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
              
               have
               not
               been
               ,
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 general
                 Consent
              
               ,
               admitted
               to
               the
               Management
               of
               
                 civil
                 Affairs
              
               ;
               and
               been
               advised
               with
               as
               well
               in
               matters
               relating
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               as
               in
               those
               which
               concern
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               this
               first
               brought
               them
               into
               the
               
                 Great
                 Councils
              
               of
               Princes
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               the
               same
               opinion
               ,
               of
               their
               Ability
               and
               Integrity
               ,
               which
               first
               gave
               original
               to
               that
               part
               they
               now
               have
               ,
               and
               ever
               did
               enjoy
               ,
               in
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
               For
               as
               our
               Princes
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               all
               things
               of
               greater
               
               Moment
               with
               the
               Advice
               of
               their
               
                 great
                 Councils
              
               :
               so
               ,
               in
               all
               those
               Councils
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               still
               had
               the
               chiefest
               place
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               progress
               of
               these
               remarks
               I
               shall
               have
               occasion
               very
               plainly
               to
               shew
               .
            
             
               Nor
               were
               the
               Laity
               any
               losers
               at
               all
               by
               this
               :
               For
               the
               Bishops
               and
               great
               Clergy-men
               ,
               being
               ,
               by
               these
               means
               ,
               present
               at
               their
               Councils
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               by
               his
               very
               Office
               ,
               having
               an
               
                 original
                 Right
              
               to
               deliberate
               concerning
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               State
               ;
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 great
                 Councils
              
               ,
               by
               degrees
               ,
               transacted
               both
               :
               They
               deliberated
               as
               well
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               as
               of
               
                 civil
                 Affairs
              
               ;
               and
               the
               causes
               that
               concerned
               the
               Church
               were
               no
               less
               determined
               by
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Laity
               ;
               than
               the
               civil
               ones
               were
               ,
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               it
               may
               be
               of
               some
               advantage
               ,
               to
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               this
               whole
               subject
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               clear
               knowledge
               of
               the
               method
               in
               which
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               transacted
               ,
               in
               these
               most
               remote
               times
               ,
               upon
               which
               I
               am
               now
               entring
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               understanding
               of
               these
               ,
               will
               very
               much
               depend
               upon
               a
               right
               apprehension
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               those
               
                 great
                 Councils
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               
               have
               so
               much
               occasion
               to
               insist
               upon
               ,
               in
               this
               Period
               :
               I
               will
               endeavour
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               most
               distinct
               account
               I
               can
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               
                 Foreign
                 Historians
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               those
               of
               our
               
                 Own
                 Country
              
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               were
               the
               
                 manner
                 of
                 holding
              
               
               Parliaments
               as
               truly
               ancient
               ,
               as
               its
               
                 Preface
                 pretends
              
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 some
                 affirm
              
               that
               it
               is
               ;
               we
               should
               be
               able
               to
               go
               on
               the
               
               more
               easily
               in
               our
               Account
               of
               these
               Councils
               .
               But
               because
               there
               are
               many
               things
               which
               make
               me
               justly
               suspect
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               that
               piece
               ;
               I
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               look
               out
               for
               some
               other
               Guides
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 better
                 Note
              
               ;
               and
               of
               whose
               Sincerity
               there
               can
               be
               no
               doubt
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               was
               all
               along
               ,
               in
               these
               days
               ,
               a
               very
               near
               Affinity
               ,
               between
               the
               Polity
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               our
               own
               Country
               ,
               in
               its
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               its
               
                 civil
                 Establishment
              
               ;
               might
               from
               many
               Instances
               evidently
               be
               made
               appear
               .
               Those
               Northern
               Nations
               ,
               who
               about
               400
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               began
               to
               over-run
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               Europe
               ,
               were
               very
               much
               alike
               in
               their
               Manners
               and
               Constitutions
               :
               And
               the
               Government
               ,
               which
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               they
               setled
               
               in
               those
               Countries
               in
               which
               they
               six'd
               ,
               tho'
               in
               some
               Circumstances
               it
               might
               vary
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               main
               was
               the
               same
               too
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               
                 Parliaments
                 of
                 France
              
               (
               for
               so
               in
               aftertimes
               the
               
                 great
                 Councils
              
               of
               the
               Nation
               were
               call'd
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               us
               )
               were
               first
               brought
               into
               a
               setled
               Order
               and
               Method
               ,
               by
               Pepin
               ,
               Brother
               to
               Carloman
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               744
               :
               in
               the
               very
               times
               we
               are
               no●
               discoursing
               about
               .
               And
               the
               manner
               in
               which
               he
               did
               it
               was
               this
               .
               He
               call'd
               together
               
               his
               Bishops
               and
               
                 great
                 Lords
              
               ,
               to
               a
               Council
               at
               Soissons
               :
               and
               there
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               both
               ,
               commanded
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Canons
              
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               and
               set
               out
               several
               
                 new
                 Constitutions
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Laity
               .
               And
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               State
               of
               both
               might
               be
               kept
               in
               better
               order
               ,
               they
               farther
               decreed
               ,
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               such
               a
               
                 Synod
                 should
                 be
                 held
              
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               
                 once
                 every
                 Year
              
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               this
               Affair
               stood
               for
               some
               time
               ;
               till
               about
               eleven
               years
               after
               ,
               being
               a
               little
               at
               leisure
               from
               those
               Wars
               which
               had
               almost
               continually
               exercised
               him
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               put
               his
               Kingdom
               into
               a
               better
               Posture
               .
               To
               which
               end
               ,
               having
               
               again
               call'd
               together
               almost
               all
               the
               Bishops
               
               of
               France
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               have
               two
               Meetings
               held
               every
               year
               ;
               the
               first
               upon
               the
               Kalends
               of
               March
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               at
               such
               place
               as
               he
               should
               appoint
               :
               the
               other
               upon
               the
               Kalends
               of
               October
               ,
               at
               Soissons
               ,
               or
               at
               such
               other
               place
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               at
               the
               former
               Meeting
               ,
               should
               agree
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               began
               a
               manifest
               difference
               
               to
               appear
               between
               the
               Civil
               and
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synods
              
               .
               For
               at
               the
               former
               of
               
               these
               ,
               there
               met
               not
               only
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               
                 Lay
                 Lords
              
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               In
               that
               were
               Laws
               made
               both
               for
               the
               Civil
               and
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 State
              
               ;
               and
               being
               framed
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               were
               examined
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               King.
               Whereas
               at
               the
               latter
               there
               appear'd
               only
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               these
               made
               no
               
                 new
                 Constitutions
              
               ;
               but
               only
               
               consulted
               together
               about
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               ,
               if
               need
               were
               ,
               prepared
               matter
               for
               the
               next
               
                 State
                 Meeting
              
               ;
               or
               else
               took
               care
               to
               order
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Mens
               Manners
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               already
               made
               .
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               Polity
               which
               that
               King
               establish'd
               for
               the
               Ordering
               both
               of
               Civil
               
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
               .
               But
               now
               this
               Settlement
               ,
               begun
               by
               Pepin
               ,
               was
               very
               much
               improved
               by
               Charles
               the
               Great
               .
               And
               because
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               very
               exact
               account
               given
               us
               by
               Hincmarus
               ,
               
               out
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               Adalardus
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Corbey
               ,
               and
               a
               near
               Relation
               of
               Charles
               himself
               ;
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               take
               a
               short
               View
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               then
               He
               appointed
               
               
                 two
                 Assemblies
              
               to
               be
               held
               every
               Year
               ;
               the
               One
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               Lords
               ,
               of
               the
               Realm
               :
               The
               Other
               more
               select
               ,
               consisting
               only
               of
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               the
               more
               aged
               ,
               and
               honourable
               of
               
                 all
                 these
              
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               Prince
               should
               think
               sit
               to
               chuse
               ;
               together
               with
               his
               
                 principal
                 Ministers
                 of
                 State
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               also
               call'd
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ,
               all
               the
               
                 publick
                 Affairs
              
               ,
               for
               the
               following
               Year
               ,
               were
               setled
               :
               In
               the
               Other
               ,
               were
               handled
               such
               incidental
               Matters
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               foreseen
               ,
               could
               not
               ,
               by
               Consequence
               ,
               be
               provided
               for
               ,
               in
               that
               
                 Great
                 Assembly
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               were
               of
               such
               a
               Nature
               ,
               that
               They
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               deferr'd
               ,
               till
               that
               Council
               should
               meet
               again
               .
               In
               Both
               these
               Councils
               ,
               (
               tho'
               chiefly
               in
               the
               General
               
               
                 One
                 )
                 Laws
              
               were
               made
               both
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Realm
               .
               The
               King
               proposed
               to
               them
               what
               He
               would
               have
               them
               debate
               upon
               ;
               and
               having
               for
               three
               days
               consulted
               together
               ,
               they
               laid
               the
               Result
               of
               their
               Debates
               before
               Him
               ;
               and
               his
               Choice
               ,
               and
               Approbation
               ,
               determined
               the
               Matter
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               I
               would
               chiefly
               observe
               
               in
               these
               Councils
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               as
               the
               Causes
               which
               sell
               in
               to
               be
               handled
               by
               them
               were
               of
               a
               
                 different
                 Kind
              
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               dispatch'd
               by
               Them
               after
               a
               
                 different
                 Manner
              
               .
               If
               the
               Matter
               to
               be
               deliberated
               upon
               were
               
                 purely
                 Spiritual
              
               ;
               in
               that
               Case
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Abbots
               ,
               went
               apart
               by
               Themselves
               ,
               and
               debated
               upon
               it
               .
               If
               it
               were
               
                 wholly
                 Civil
              
               ,
               or
               Military
               ,
               the
               Lords
               alone
               consulted
               about
               it
               .
               If
               it
               were
               of
               a
               
                 mix'd
                 Nature
              
               ,
               as
               relating
               to
               the
               Government
               or
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               then
               they
               
                 Both
                 together
              
               treated
               of
               it
               .
               But
               which
               soever
               it
               were
               ,
               still
               the
               King
               consider'd
               of
               their
               Resolutions
               ;
               and
               determined
               all
               ,
               as
               He
               saw
               fit
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               difference
               both
               of
               the
               Matters
               debated
               in
               
                 these
                 Assemblies
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Manner
               of
               deliberating
               upon
               Them
               ,
               
               the
               same
               Assembly
               is
               oftentimes
               called
               both
               a
               Royal
               ,
               and
               
                 Synodical
                 Council
              
               .
               Thus
               Sigebert
               styles
               the
               Council
               of
               Trebur
               under
               the
               Emperour
               Conrade
               ,
               Anno
               1031.
               
               And
               thus
               may
               many
               of
               our
               ancient
               Councils
               be
               distinguish'd
               .
               I
               shall
               mention
               only
               One
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               learned
               
               Antiquary
               of
               our
               Own
               Country
               has
               made
               the
               same
               Remark
               ,
               the
               famous
               Synod
               of
               Aenham
               :
               at
               which
               not
               only
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Abbots
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 lay
                 Nobility
              
               were
               present
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               most
               part
               of
               what
               was
               done
               in
               it
               ,
               related
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               was
               concluded
               by
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 alone
              
               ,
               who
               went
               apart
               from
               the
               
                 Other
                 Lords
              
               ,
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               shew
               that
               
               the
               same
               method
               of
               deliberation
               continued
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               our
               more
               Ancient
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               of
               
                 this
                 period
              
               ;
               but
               even
               after
               the
               Reduction
               of
               our
               Parliament
               to
               the
               Form
               in
               which
               it
               now
               is
               .
               But
               this
               would
               lead
               me
               too
               far
               away
               from
               those
               Times
               I
               am
               now
               upon
               ;
               And
               I
               shall
               have
               a
               more
               
                 proper
                 Occasion
              
               hereafter
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               from
               what
               has
               been
               said
               ,
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               Method
               of
               transacting
               publick
               Affairs
               in
               France
               ,
               in
               those
               
               days
               of
               which
               I
               am
               at
               present
               to
               discourse
               ,
               was
               briefly
               this
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               had
               ,
               every
               Year
               ,
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               the
               chief
               Men
               both
               in
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Employ
               ,
               whether
               Civil
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               :
               and
               therein
               Laws
               were
               made
               ,
               with
               the
               Assent
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Church
               and
               State.
               
            
             
               In
               
                 Matters
                 ,
                 purely
                 Spiritual
              
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Articles
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               ;
               the
               Clergy
               advised
               alone
               :
               and
               what
               was
               ,
               upon
               their
               Advice
               ,
               determined
               by
               the
               Prince
               ,
               became
               a
               Law
               as
               to
               those
               Matters
               .
            
             
               In
               Matters
               of
               a
               
                 Mix'd
                 Nature
              
               ,
               as
               in
               Regulating
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               The
               
                 Great
                 Lords
              
               deliberated
               together
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               And
               the
               Prince
               confirm'd
               ,
               what
               by
               the
               
                 Common
                 Advice
              
               ,
               and
               Consent
               of
               Both
               ,
               was
               Recommended
               to
               Him.
               
            
             
               But
               because
               it
               might
               so
               fall
               out
               ,
               that
               some
               Affairs
               might
               arise
               ,
               which
               neither
               could
               be
               foreseen
               at
               those
               
                 General
                 Meetings
              
               ,
               nor
               might
               be
               deferr'd
               till
               their
               next
               Assembling
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               prevent
               any
               Inconvenience
               that
               might
               happen
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               there
               was
               another
               
                 Great
                 Council
              
               held
               every
               Year
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               a
               
                 select
                 Number
              
               of
               
               those
               who
               came
               to
               the
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               :
               and
               by
               them
               were
               such
               Matters
               determined
               after
               the
               
                 same
                 Manner
              
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Concurrence
               of
               the
               same
               Authority
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Other
               proceeded
               .
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               method
               of
               proceeding
               
               in
               these
               
                 Publick
                 Affairs
              
               abroad
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               was
               ,
               in
               Effect
               ,
               the
               Polity
               of
               our
               Own
               Country
               ,
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               our
               
                 Saxon
                 Princes
              
               .
               They
               had
               their
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ,
               first
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               Deliberated
               of
               all
               
                 Publick
                 Matters
              
               :
               And
               these
               Councils
               consisted
               of
               the
               
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               Abbots
               ,
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Wise-men
                 ,
                 Great-men
                 ,
                 Alder-men
                 ,
                 Counts
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Laity
               ,
               indifferently
               call'd
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               by
               any
               ,
               or
               all
               these
               Names
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               Councils
               they
               debated
               ,
               both
               of
               Civil
               ,
               and
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               ;
               and
               made
               Laws
               ,
               with
               the
               
               Prince's
               Consent
               ,
               and
               Concurrence
               ,
               for
               the
               Ordering
               of
               Both.
               And
               this
               they
               did
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               judge
               ,
               after
               the
               like
               manner
               that
               ,
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               the
               French
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               :
               The
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               advised
               apart
               ,
               in
               Matters
               
                 purely
                 Spiritual
              
               ;
               But
               the
               Great-men
               debated
               together
               with
               
               them
               in
               Civil
               ,
               and
               
                 Mix'd
                 Affairs
              
               ;
               and
               in
               which
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               State
               was
               concern'd
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Thus
               Athelstan
               ,
               when
               he
               publish'd
               his
               
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Laws
              
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               He
               did
               it
               with
               the
               Counsel
               of
               his
               Bishops
               :
               But
               when
               he
               came
               to
               his
               
                 Other
                 Constitutions
              
               ,
               we
               find
               ,
               from
               their
               Subscription
               ,
               that
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               were
               Present
               ;
               
               and
               that
               Both
               assisted
               at
               the
               making
               of
               Them.
               
            
             
               Whether
               ,
               besides
               these
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ,
               
               there
               were
               not
               ,
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               some
               more
               particular
               Ones
               with
               Us
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               in
               France
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               undertake
               to
               say
               .
               That
               in
               process
               of
               time
               there
               were
               ,
               we
               are
               very
               sure
               ;
               and
               to
               which
               such
               only
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Great-men
               were
               call'd
               ,
               as
               the
               Prince
               thought
               sit
               to
               Advise
               with
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               setled
               times
               of
               these
               Councils
               meeting
               ,
               it
               do's
               not
               appear
               ,
               that
               as
               yet
               there
               were
               any
               fix'd
               :
               tho'
               afterwards
               a
               Custom
               began
               to
               be
               introduced
               ,
               of
               holding
               these
               
                 Great
                 Councils
              
               Once
               every
               Year
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               within
               this
               period
               ,
               Our
               Princes
               began
               very
               Solemnly
               to
               keep
               the
               Three
               Great
               Festivals
               of
               the
               Year
               ,
               with
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Lords
               ;
               
               And
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               held
               a
               Council
               ,
               three
               times
               every
               Year
               ,
               with
               Them.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               
                 ancient
                 Laws
              
               make
               mention
               
               of
               a
               
                 solemn
                 Assembly
              
               that
               was
               convened
               every
               Year
               upon
               the
               first
               of
               May
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               chief
               both
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               ,
               met
               together
               .
               And
               this
               differ'd
               but
               little
               ,
               from
               such
               a
               Council
               as
               We
               are
               now
               speaking
               of
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               it
               do's
               not
               appear
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               Meetings
               
               any
               
                 great
                 Affairs
              
               of
               State
               were
               transacted
               ,
               much
               less
               any
               Laws
               made
               :
               but
               rather
               the
               main
               business
               that
               was
               done
               in
               them
               ,
               was
               solemnly
               to
               Renew
               their
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               the
               Laws
               already
               made
               .
            
             
               But
               tho'
               the
               Greatest
               part
               of
               what
               
               concern'd
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               therefore
               transacted
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               abroad
               ,
               in
               these
               
                 State
                 Councils
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               ,
               within
               this
               Period
               ,
               there
               were
               held
               several
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Convocations
              
               ,
               or
               Synods
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               To
               these
               not
               only
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               were
               admitted
               ;
               but
               the
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               
                 other
                 Clergy
              
               ,
               were
               called
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               
               in
               some
               of
               them
               we
               find
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               and
               Monks
               ;
               and
               even
               Abbesses
               also
               ,
               mention'd
               .
               And
               besides
               these
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Prince
               was
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               present
               ;
               but
               often-times
               his
               Nobility
               together
               with
               Him.
               In
               these
               Synods
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               
                 Canonical
                 Discipline
              
               was
               inforced
               ,
               and
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               establish'd
               .
               But
               generally
               they
               met
               for
               Other
               purposes
               ;
               and
               did
               little
               more
               than
               either
               confirm
               the
               Estates
               ,
               or
               Privileges
               ,
               of
               some
               
                 Religious
                 Houses
              
               ;
               or
               transact
               the
               like
               particular
               Affairs
               :
               And
               still
               the
               General
               concerns
               of
               Religion
               were
               setled
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Abbots
               apart
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               by
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
                 Great
                 Men
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Common-Council
               ,
               or
               Parliament
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               having
               said
               thus
               much
               to
               clear
               the
               way
               for
               a
               
                 Right
                 Understanding
              
               of
               the
               Method
               in
               which
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               transacted
               ,
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               in
               which
               Christianity
               first
               began
               to
               be
               setled
               among
               Us
               ,
               by
               our
               
                 Saxon
                 Ancestors
              
               ;
               I
               shall
               go
               on
               to
               take
               a
               short
               View
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               Assemblies
               ,
               whether
               Synods
               ,
               or
               Councils
               ,
               that
               were
               held
               in
               this
               Country
               ,
               before
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               
                 Norman
                 Conquest
              
               .
            
             
             
               It
               was
               about
               the
               Year
               of
               Christ
               596
               ,
               
               that
               Austin
               the
               Monk
               having
               determined
               to
               undertake
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Saxons
               in
               these
               Parts
               ,
               with
               the
               Leave
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
              
               ,
               Arrived
               here
               :
               And
               having
               with
               Good
               success
               persuaded
               Ethelbert
               ,
               King
               of
               Kent
               ,
               to
               become
               his
               Proselyte
               ,
               He
               from
               thenceforth
               began
               to
               have
               a
               very
               
                 Great
                 Authority
              
               with
               Him.
               
            
             
               We
               are
               told
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 Monkish
                 Historian
              
               ,
               
               that
               about
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               605
               ,
               that
               King
               ,
               being
               now
               fully
               confirm'd
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               ,
               did
               with
               Bertha
               his
               Queen
               ,
               and
               Eadbald
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               with
               Austin
               his
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Great
                 Lords
              
               of
               his
               Land
               ,
               solemnly
               keep
               his
               Christmas
               at
               Canterbury
               .
               And
               there
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 Common
                 Council
              
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               People
               ,
               He
               endow'd
               the
               Monastery
               ,
               which
               Austin
               had
               Founded
               in
               that
               City
               ;
               and
               granted
               several
               large
               Privileges
               and
               Immunities
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               before
               observed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               Ancient
               Custom
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Three
               Great
               Festivals
               of
               the
               Year
               ,
               with
               an
               Extraordinary
               State
               and
               Solemnity
               .
               Their
               Bishops
               and
               
                 Great
                 Men
              
               attended
               upon
               Them
               ;
               and
               they
               appear'd
               in
               the
               highest
               Pomp
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               they
               could
               put
               
               on
               ,
               among
               Them
               :
               and
               took
               those
               Occasions
               to
               transact
               such
               affairs
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               expedient
               for
               the
               
                 publick
                 Welfare
              
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               Credit
               to
               be
               given
               to
               this
               Relation
               ,
               (
               for
               which
               I
               dare
               not
               answer
               ;
               )
               then
               we
               must
               look
               upon
               this
               to
               have
               been
               such
               a
               
                 Civil
                 Council
              
               :
               Sure
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               in
               after-times
               many
               were
               held
               of
               the
               like
               Kind
               .
            
             
               But
               tho'
               in
               these
               days
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               determined
               in
               such
               Meetings
               ;
               yet
               I
               have
               before
               said
               ,
               that
               some
               Synods
               they
               had
               which
               were
               properly
               Ecclesiastical
               ;
               and
               those
               I
               shall
               therefore
               think
               my self
               concern'd
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               to
               Consider
               .
            
             
               Now
               among
               these
               ,
               (
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               two
               Conferences
               of
               Austin
               ,
               with
               the
               
               
                 British
                 Bishops
                 ;
              
               )
               I
               know
               of
               none
               more
               ancient
               than
               that
               which
               was
               held
               before
               
                 King
                 Oswi
              
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               at
               Streanshealch
               ,
               in
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Hilda
               ;
               concerning
               the
               time
               of
               Easter
               ,
               the
               form
               of
               Tonsure
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               Florence
               of
               Worcester
               adds
               )
               some
               
               other
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               .
               Whether
               
                 King
                 Oswi
              
               ,
               by
               his
               Authority
               ,
               called
               this
               Synod
               ,
               it
               do's
               not
               appear
               :
               this
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               He
               not
               only
               consented
               to
               the
               meeting
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               sate
               ,
               with
               his
               Son
               ,
               in
               it
               ,
               
               and
               managed
               the
               debates
               of
               it
               .
               He
               proposed
               the
               business
               for
               which
               they
               met
               ;
               and
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               finally
               Resolved
               ,
               what
               was
               to
               be
               held
               to
               ,
               with
               Reference
               to
               the
               Points
               that
               had
               been
               debated
               .
               And
               tho'
               the
               Argument
               that
               determined
               him
               to
               embrace
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Tradition
               ,
               rather
               than
               St.
               
               John's
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               that
               He
               kept
               the
               door
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               therefore
               He
               durst
               not
               contradict
               him
               ,
               lest
               when
               he
               came
               thither
               the
               Apostle
               should
               Resuse
               him
               Entrance
               ;
               )
               was
               but
               very
               mean
               ,
               and
               suitable
               to
               the
               Rudeness
               and
               Ignorance
               of
               those
               Times
               ;
               yet
               we
               see
               what
               Authority
               our
               Princes
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               had
               ,
               as
               to
               these
               matters
               ;
               and
               how
               considerable
               a
               part
               they
               were
               allow'd
               in
               their
               Synods
               .
            
             
               But
               more
               eminent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               more
               
               exact
               ,
               were
               the
               Synods
               held
               by
               
                 Theodore
                 ,
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Canterbury
               :
               in
               the
               first
               of
               which
               ,
               at
               Herudford
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishops
               
               of
               several
               Provinces
               were
               assembled
               ,
               so
               did
               they
               Agree
               with
               Theodore
               ,
               upon
               many
               usefull
               Constitutions
               ,
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               Synod
               first
               setled
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               these
               Parts
               ;
               so
               did
               that
               of
               Heathfield
               ,
               which
               met
               about
               
                 seven
                 years
              
               after
               ,
               establish
               the
               Faith
               of
               
               it
               .
               It
               admitted
               of
               the
               decisions
               of
               the
               Five
               first
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ;
               and
               setled
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 doctrine
              
               of
               the
               Church
               against
               the
               several
               Heresies
               which
               had
               been
               condemn'd
               in
               those
               Councils
               .
            
             
               In
               both
               these
               Synods
               it
               is
               expressly
               said
               that
               Theodore
               Presided
               ;
               And
               so
               he
               did
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               I
               am
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               which
               was
               held
               at
               Atwyford
               Anno
               685.
               
               In
               which
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               St.
               Cuthbert
               was
               chosen
               Bishop
               of
               Lindisfarn
               ;
               and
               ,
               upon
               Easter-day
               ,
               was
               Consecrated
               by
               seven
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               Attended
               upon
               the
               King
               at
               that
               
                 solemn
                 Season
              
               .
            
             
               By
               whose
               Authority
               these
               Councils
               were
               call'd
               ,
               it
               do's
               not
               sufficiently
               appear
               to
               Us
               :
               ‖
               but
               that
               in
               this
               last
               ,
               
                 King
                 Egfride
              
               was
               present
               ,
               we
               are
               expressly
               inform'd
               .
               *
               And
               the
               constant
               Custom
               of
               the
               Princes
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               by
               
                 their
                 Direction
              
               that
               their
               Bishops
               both
               met
               ,
               and
               acted
               in
               Them.
               
            
             
               At
               the
               Council
               of
               Cloveshoe
               ,
               Anno
               742
               ,
               not
               only
               
               Aethelbald
               ,
               K.
               of
               the
               Mercians
               ,
               Presided
               ,
               but
               his
               
               Princes
               and
               Officers
               were
               present
               too
               .
               Yet
               this
               was
               properly
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synod
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Matters
               transacted
               in
               it
               ,
               all
               Related
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               this
               so
               much
               to
               be
               wonder'd
               at
               ,
               seeing
               in
               the
               
                 Legatine
                 Synods
              
               ,
               held
               by
               Gregory
               and
               Theophylact
               ,
               sent
               hither
               by
               Pope
               Adrian
               the
               First
               ,
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               Our
               Kings
               not
               only
               directed
               the
               
               Assembling
               of
               Them
               ,
               but
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               Nobles
               ,
               sate
               in
               Them
               :
               And
               to
               testify
               their
               Consent
               to
               what
               was
               done
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               Lords
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               subscribed
               to
               the
               Acts
               of
               Them.
               
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               the
               chief
               of
               those
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Synods
               ,
               which
               were
               held
               in
               these
               Times
               .
               As
               for
               the
               many
               Others
               ,
               whose
               Acts
               remain
               to
               Us
               ,
               they
               are
               manifestly
               
                 Civil
                 Conventions
              
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               them
               such
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               States
               ,
               as
               were
               afterwards
               call'd
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Parliaments
               .
            
             
               Among
               these
               ,
               as
               none
               ought
               more
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ,
               so
               were
               none
               more
               plainly
               such
               ,
               than
               Those
               in
               which
               our
               
               
                 Ancient
                 Saxon
                 Laws
              
               were
               either
               drawn
               up
               ,
               or
               publish'd
               :
               And
               a
               very
               considerable
               part
               of
               which
               relate
               ,
               to
               the
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               Ina
               made
               his
               Laws
               with
               the
               
               Consent
               of
               his
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Aldermen
                 :
              
               K.
               Alfred
               collected
               his
               ,
               with
               
               the
               advice
               of
               all
               his
               Wise-men
               .
               K.
               Edward
               the
               Elder
               and
               Guthrun
               ,
               review'd
               and
               enlarged
               
               Them
               ,
               as
               assisted
               by
               their
               Wise-men
               .
               And
               tho'
               ,
               in
               the
               Preamble
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               K.
               Aethelstan
               ,
               we
               find
               mention
               only
               made
               of
               his
               Archbishop
               and
               Bishops
               ;
               because
               they
               indeed
               only
               drew
               up
               those
               Laws
               ,
               which
               were
               more
               
                 properly
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               :
               yet
               ,
               in
               the
               Close
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               
               are
               told
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               Constitutions
               were
               publish'd
               in
               one
               of
               those
               Synods
               ,
               at
               which
               not
               only
               Wulfhelm
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               but
               all
               his
               Great
               and
               Wise-men
               were
               present
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               were
               publish'd
               in
               one
               of
               his
               
                 Great
                 Councils
              
               ,
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               K.
               Edmund
               compiled
               his
               Laws
               ,
               in
               the
               
               Assembly
               of
               his
               Wise-men
               ,
               as
               well
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               as
               Lay-men
               .
               So
               did
               Edgar
               ,
               and
               Ethelred
               afterwards
               .
               And
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               Canutus
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               Laws
               ,
               not
               only
               tells
               us
               that
               they
               were
               made
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 his
                 Wise-men
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God-Almighty
                 ,
                 the
                 Ornament
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Kingly
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 :
              
               But
               precisely
               notes
               the
               time
               when
               he
               compiled
               
               them
               ;
               namely
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               made
               at
               Christmas
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Winchester
               ;
               where
               he
               then
               kept
               that
               Feast
               ,
               and
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Custom
                 ,
                 attended
              
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               sate
               in
               Council
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               To
               run
               thro'
               all
               the
               other
               Councils
               of
               
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               in
               which
               Constitutions
               have
               been
               made
               ,
               and
               Debates
               held
               ,
               concerning
               things
               relating
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               would
               engage
               me
               in
               a
               needless
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               tedious
               Research
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               only
               mention
               a
               few
               of
               those
               of
               
                 chiefest
                 Note
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               before
               spoken
               of
               ,
               may
               suffice
               to
               give
               us
               a
               
                 right
                 Understanding
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Quality
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               At
               Becanceld
               ,
               about
               the
               Year
               694
               ,
               
               
                 Withred
                 ,
                 King
              
               of
               Kent
               ,
               held
               a
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               relation
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               was
               indeed
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               Composition
               .
               There
               were
               present
               at
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               with
               the
               Lords
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Laity
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 Abbesses
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               It
               was
               called
               by
               
                 Archbishop
                 Brithwald
              
               at
               the
               Kings
               Command
               :
               And
               not
               only
               the
               King
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               all
               others
               
               of
               the
               
                 Clerical
                 Order
              
               subscribed
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               At
               Berghamsted
               ,
               the
               same
               King
               ,
               about
               
               three
               Years
               after
               ,
               held
               another
               Council
               with
               his
               Bishops
               and
               
                 Military
                 Men
              
               :
               and
               by
               their
               common
               Consent
               ,
               made
               several
               Constitutions
               ,
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               Kent
               .
            
             
               But
               more
               remarkable
               is
               the
               Council
               at
               
               which
               Wulfred
               presided
               ,
               under
               
                 Kenulph
                 King
              
               of
               the
               
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               816.
               
               At
               which
               ,
               as
               at
               that
               of
               Becanceld
               before
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Bishops
               were
               present
               ;
               but
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               came
               also
               his
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Dukes
              
               and
               Lords
               :
               And
               all
               these
               were
               surrounded
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Holy
               Orders
               ;
               
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               treating
               ,
               with
               one
               accord
               ,
               of
               what
               was
               usefull
               ,
               or
               necessary
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               I
               insist
               not
               upon
               the
               Synods
               of
               
               Cloveshoe
               ,
               assembled
               by
               
                 Beornulfe
                 King
              
               of
               the
               
                 Mercians
                 ;
                 Anno
              
               822
               ,
               824
               :
               And
               both
               which
               were
               evidently
               
                 great
                 Councils
              
               of
               that
               Nation
               .
               As
               were
               also
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 An.
              
               833
               :
               Of
               Kingstone
               ,
               
               An.
               838
               :
               Of
               
                 Kingsbury
                 ,
                 An.
              
               851
               :
               Of
               
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 An.
              
               855
               :
               Of
               London
               ,
               under
               
                 Edred
                 ,
                 An.
              
               948
               :
               Of
               
                 Brandenford
                 ,
                 An.
              
               959
               :
               Of
               London
               under
               
                 Edgar
                 ,
                 An.
              
               
               970
               :
               Of
               Winchester
               and
               Calne
               under
               
                 Dunstan
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Cant.
               Of
               
                 Aenham
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1009
               :
               And
               of
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1066.
               
               It
               is
               sufficiently
               evident
               from
               the
               instances
               I
               have
               already
               given
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               the
               Synod
               ,
               or
               Council
               were
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               transacted
               ,
               they
               depended
               intirely
               upon
               the
               
                 Princes
                 Authority
              
               :
               Who
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               determined
               what
               was
               needfull
               concerning
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 great
                 Councils
              
               of
               their
               Realms
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               ●et
               still
               kept
               the
               management
               ,
               even
               of
               their
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Convocations
              
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               ;
               And
               suffer'd
               them
               not
               either
               to
               
                 meet
                 ,
                 act
              
               ,
               or
               establish
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               their
               
                 good
                 Pleasure
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               II
               PERIOD
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Coming
               in
               of
               William
               the
               First
               ,
               to
               the
               23d
               .
               of
               Edward
               the
               First
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               our
               Princes
               maintain'd
               their
               
               Rights
               ,
               and
               asserted
               that
               Authority
               ,
               which
               their
               
                 Royal
                 Sovereignty
              
               gave
               them
               ,
               over
               their
               Clergy
               .
               But
               now
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Power
              
               began
               to
               shew
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               to
               usurp
               upon
               their
               Prerogatives
               :
               And
               among
               other
               Instances
               in
               which
               it
               did
               so
               ,
               this
               before
               
               us
               was
               not
               the
               least
               ;
               till
               at
               last
               it
               grew
               up
               to
               that
               monstrous
               Pitch
               in
               which
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               ,
               about
               the
               
                 latter
                 end
              
               of
               this
               Period
               :
               When
               the
               King
               was
               become
               of
               little
               value
               to
               his
               Synods
               ;
               which
               were
               wholly
               subject
               to
               the
               Popes
               direction
               ;
               and
               depended
               upon
               the
               Will
               either
               of
               his
               
                 extraordinary
                 Legats
              
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               to
               whose
               See
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 perpetual
                 Legantine
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               Authority
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               end
               annex'd
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               depart
               too
               much
               from
               my
               present
               subject
               ,
               should
               I
               look
               abroad
               ,
               and
               consider
               by
               what
               steps
               these
               Encroachments
               were
               carried
               on
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               
                 civil
                 Power
              
               ;
               and
               against
               which
               ,
               no
               Princes
               either
               asserted
               their
               Authority
               with
               greater
               Vigour
               ,
               or
               took
               more
               care
               to
               recover
               it
               ,
               when
               lost
               by
               them
               ,
               than
               Ours
               did
               .
               It
               shall
               suffice
               ,
               as
               a
               Preparatory
               to
               what
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               meet
               with
               ,
               barely
               to
               point
               out
               to
               you
               the
               Artifices
               that
               were
               made
               use
               of
               in
               order
               to
               this
               end
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               by
               what
               secret
               ,
               and
               almost
               indiscernible
               ,
               Workings
               ,
               they
               first
               began
               to
               restrain
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               utterly
               destroy'd
               the
               Rights
               of
               Princes
               ,
               in
               the
               point
               before
               us
               .
            
             
             
               And
               first
               ,
               having
               either
               sent
               their
               
               Legat
               into
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               else
               constituted
               some
               of
               the
               chief
               Bishops
               to
               bear
               that
               character
               ;
               the
               Prince
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               commanded
               the
               Clergy
               to
               assemble
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Commissioner
                 ,
                 advised
              
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               .
               Thus
               Boniface
               began
               the
               
               Usurpation
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Carloman
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               745.
               
               He
               assisted
               ,
               as
               
                 Pope
                 Zachary's
                 Legat
              
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               Council
               of
               Germany
               ,
               in
               which
               Gervitio
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               was
               deposed
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Boniface
               put
               in
               his
               place
               .
               And
               this
               Council
               ,
               as
               the
               Acts
               of
               it
               speak
               ,
               was
               held
               
                 Carlomanno
                 jubente
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Bonifacio
                 consulente
              
               .
               The
               Prince
               commanded
               ,
               the
               Legat
               advised
               it
               to
               be
               held
               .
               But
               much
               greater
               was
               the
               advance
               which
               
                 Pope
                 John
              
               the
               VIII
               .
               made
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Charles
               the
               
                 Bald
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               876.
               
               For
               now
               the
               
                 Pope
                 call'd
              
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Emperour
               had
               to
               do
               ,
               was
               to
               require
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Summons
              
               to
               be
               obey'd
               .
               So
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Pontigon
               shew
               ;
               where
               we
               read
               ,
               
                 That
                 
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Synod
                
                 was
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 John
                 the
                 most
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 Universal
                 Pope
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               
               Acts
               of
               it
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               that
               were
               determined
               by
               it
               ,
               we
               find
               this
               Canon
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ;
               That
               ,
               
                 As
                 
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Connivance
                   ,
                   Consent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Joynt-determination
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 establish
                 
                   Ansegisus
                   ,
                   Archbishop
                
                 of
                 Sens
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Legat
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 bestow'd
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Primacy
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 Germany
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Canonically
                   defining
                
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 were
                 necessary
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Synod
                   agree
                
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 determine
                 and
                 establish
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               might
               take
               notice
               of
               many
               things
               determined
               in
               this
               Decree
               ,
               in
               manifest
               Derogation
               of
               the
               
                 Emperour's
                 Authority
              
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               content
               my self
               to
               observe
               ,
               how
               by
               this
               time
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               had
               got
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Calling
                 Synods
              
               wholly
               into
               his
               Hands
               ;
               and
               either
               himself
               expresly
               did
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               gave
               Commission
               to
               some
               other
               ,
               to
               do
               it
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Authority
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               consented
               to
               what
               was
               done
               in
               the
               present
               case
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               only
               to
               allow
               that
               particular
               Person
               ,
               (
               one
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 Subjects
              
               )
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Character
               of
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Legat
              
               ;
               not
               to
               enable
               the
               Pope
               to
               grant
               
               such
               a
               power
               ,
               which
               he
               now
               assumed
               to
               himself
               a
               right
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               And
               accordingly
               in
               the
               second
               Synod
               
               of
               Troyes
               ,
               held
               but
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               the
               same
               Pope
               coming
               into
               France
               to
               remedy
               the
               disorders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               free
               it
               from
               some
               oppressions
               which
               it
               lay
               under
               ;
               call'd
               that
               Synod
               by
               his
               
                 own
                 Authority
              
               :
               Made
               what
               Canons
               he
               thought
               needful
               for
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               publish'd
               them
               in
               the
               Council
               ;
               and
               the
               Council
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               approve
               ,
               and
               receive
               them
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               Encroachments
               of
               this
               nature
               
               being
               once
               begun
               ,
               run
               still
               on
               to
               a
               greater
               excess
               ;
               so
               
                 Pope
                 Formosus
              
               soon
               carried
               the
               Usurpation
               yet
               farther
               .
               He
               assembled
               ,
               by
               his
               Legat
               ,
               the
               Council
               of
               Vien
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               the
               Bishops
               met
               at
               
                 his
                 Command
              
               .
               And
               
               from
               henceforth
               it
               became
               a
               setled
               Custom
               ,
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               by
               his
               Legats
               ,
               to
               call
               such
               Synods
               ;
               and
               to
               sit
               with
               the
               Bishops
               in
               those
               parts
               .
            
             
               Nor
               did
               the
               Pope
               only
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 Legats
                 ,
                 call
              
               such
               Synods
               and
               assist
               at
               them
               ;
               but
               even
               when
               the
               King
               himself
               was
               present
               ,
               the
               Legat
               now
               began
               to
               preside
               over
               them
               :
               and
               to
               draw
               even
               matters
               of
               a
               
               
                 civil
                 Nature
              
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               judge
               of
               them
               .
               So
               the
               Synod
               of
               Engelsheim
               under
               
               Agapetus
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               Otho
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               did
               :
               It
               judged
               of
               the
               wrong
               that
               had
               been
               done
               to
               Lewis
               the
               4th
               King
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               excommunicated
               the
               Person
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               done
               .
            
             
               To
               such
               a
               Slavery
               had
               the
               Pope
               brought
               the
               
                 Christian
                 World
              
               ,
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Period
               I
               am
               now
               entring
               upon
               .
               He
               
                 call'd
                 Synods
              
               ;
               He
               presided
               over
               them
               ;
               He
               sent
               what
               Canons
               he
               pleas'd
               to
               be
               confirm'd
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               required
               their
               Consent
               to
               them
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               He
               drew
               not
               only
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               under
               their
               Cognizance
               ;
               but
               judg'd
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Princes
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               differences
               that
               arose
               among
               them
               ,
               concerning
               their
               
                 civil
                 Authority
              
               and
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               none
               of
               these
               Invasions
               would
               the
               Conquerour
               ever
               submit
               ;
               but
               ,
               on
               the
               
               contrary
               ,
               he
               held
               his
               Bishops
               to
               the
               same
               subjection
               ,
               which
               they
               paid
               to
               their
               
                 Saxon
                 Princes
              
               :
               and
               tho'
               upon
               occasion
               ,
               he
               made
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Authority
              
               to
               serve
               his
               own
               turn
               ,
               against
               
                 Stigand
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               yet
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               quickly
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               
               and
               suffer'd
               him
               not
               to
               meddle
               in
               any
               Matters
               ,
               but
               where
               it
               was
               for
               his
               interest
               to
               allow
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               told
               by
               one
               ,
               than
               whom
               no
               
               one
               better
               understood
               the
               state
               of
               these
               matters
               ;
               that
               this
               Prince
               would
               not
               suffer
               any
               of
               his
               Subjects
               to
               acknowledge
               any
               Pope
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               was
               agreeable
               to
               his
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               :
               And
               particularly
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               endure
               any
               Synod
               to
               be
               held
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               England
               ;
               or
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               determined
               in
               any
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Causes
              
               ,
               without
               Leave
               and
               Authority
               first
               had
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               empower
               them
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               was
               the
               Resolution
               of
               his
               Sons
               after
               him
               :
               And
               tho'
               being
               necessitated
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               their
               
                 civil
                 Interests
              
               ,
               to
               yield
               a
               little
               ,
               some
               of
               our
               following
               Princes
               did
               submit
               to
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Usurpations
              
               ;
               yet
               no
               sooner
               was
               their
               Government
               grown
               strong
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Peace
                 setled
              
               ,
               but
               both
               our
               Kings
               and
               our
               
                 great
                 Men
              
               ,
               presently
               began
               to
               assert
               their
               Freedom
               ;
               and
               to
               cast
               off
               those
               Chains
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               had
               watch'd
               his
               Opportunity
               to
               put
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               now
               then
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               short
               account
               
               of
               the
               method
               of
               managing
               the
               
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               Period
               ;
               it
               was
               briefly
               this
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 great
                 Council
              
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               (
               and
               which
               tho'
               alter'd
               ,
               in
               some
               circumstances
               ,
               by
               the
               Conquerour
               from
               what
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               yet
               still
               continu'd
               ,
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               the
               same
               :
               )
               as
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               most
               considerable
               of
               the
               Abbots
               ,
               had
               a
               place
               ;
               so
               now
               ,
               as
               heretofore
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 civil
                 Causes
              
               ,
               were
               handled
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               Laws
               pass'd
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               of
               the
               State.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               more
               select
               Councils
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               Period
               were
               held
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               the
               
                 great
                 Feasts
              
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               at
               such
               other
               Seasons
               ,
               as
               our
               Princes
               thought
               sit
               ;
               (
               and
               to
               which
               they
               took
               such
               of
               their
               
                 great
                 Men
              
               only
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Secular
               ,
               as
               themselves
               thought
               sit
               )
               many
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               
               were
               also
               debated
               ;
               tho'
               not
               with
               such
               Authority
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               more
               
                 general
                 Councils
              
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               Assemblies
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               
                 Period
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synods
              
               did
               often
               meet
               ;
               so
               in
               them
               were
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               Matters
               transacted
               ,
               which
               appertain'd
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               then
               these
               ,
               as
               they
               met
               not
               without
               
               the
               
                 King's
                 Licence
              
               ,
               so
               neither
               did
               they
               determine
               any
               thing
               but
               by
               his
               Consent
               ;
               nor
               were
               their
               Acts
               of
               any
               Authority
               until
               they
               were
               confirm'd
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Period
               ;
               whilst
               it
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               stood
               free
               ,
               from
               the
               Usurpations
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               How
               it
               came
               to
               be
               enslaved
               afterwards
               ,
               will
               better
               appear
               ,
               from
               that
               particular
               view
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               to
               take
               ,
               of
               those
               Councils
               ,
               in
               which
               any
               thing
               ,
               of
               
                 greater
                 Moment
              
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               has
               been
               concluded
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               before
               observed
               ,
               how
               our
               
               Princes
               very
               early
               began
               ,
               with
               
                 great
                 Solemnity
              
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               three
               chief
               Festivals
               of
               the
               Year
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               attended
               by
               their
               Bishops
               and
               Lords
               at
               them
               .
               At
               one
               of
               these
               Seasons
               ,
               presently
               after
               he
               was
               setled
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               the
               Conquerour
               commanded
               a
               Synod
               to
               be
               held
               ;
               and
               
               made
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Au
                 〈…〉
                 rity
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Presence
               of
               his
               Legats
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               what
               he
               had
               to
               do
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               assembled
               the
               Bishops
               apart
               ,
               
               into
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Council
              
               ,
               he
               proceeded
               not
               only
               to
               deprive
               
                 Stigand
                 ,
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               (
               who
               in
               some
               
               measure
               deserved
               it
               ,
               )
               but
               several
               others
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               for
               no
               other
               real
               reason
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               he
               did
               not
               love
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               wanted
               to
               have
               his
               Normans
               in
               their
               places
               .
               And
               having
               thus
               proceeded
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               he
               thought
               good
               ,
               in
               this
               Council
               ;
               he
               stopt
               still
               the
               next
               solemn
               Festival
               :
               And
               then
               in
               another
               Synod
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 kind
              
               ,
               and
               assembled
               by
               the
               
                 same
                 Authority
              
               ,
               he
               went
               on
               to
               farther
               Deprivations
               ;
               after
               the
               like
               manner
               as
               he
               had
               done
               before
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               at
               a
               like
               meeting
               of
               his
               Bishops
               
               and
               Lords
               ,
               about
               two
               years
               after
               ;
               that
               resolving
               the
               
                 great
                 Council
              
               into
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synod
              
               ,
               he
               determined
               the
               Primacy
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               over
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ;
               and
               subscribed
               his
               Name
               to
               the
               Acts
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               What
               that
               Synod
               was
               which
               Lanfrank
               ,
               sometime
               after
               ,
               held
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               told
               .
               This
               we
               are
               inform'd
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               call'd
               by
               the
               
                 King's
                 Command
              
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               present
               at
               this
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               been
               at
               the
               other
               two
               .
            
             
               Whether
               this
               were
               the
               same
               Council
               which
               we
               find
               recorded
               by
               Malmsbury
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Lanfranc
               ;
               or
               whether
               there
               was
               another
               assembled
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               .
               But
               that
               a
               Synod
               was
               
               held
               about
               this
               time
               at
               London
               ,
               we
               are
               
               well
               assured
               .
               In
               this
               many
               ancient
               Canons
               were
               revived
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               laid
               for
               renewing
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
              
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               because
               this
               had
               not
               sufficiently
               determined
               what
               was
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               the
               next
               Year
               after
               ,
               he
               held
               another
               at
               Winchester
               ,
               
               in
               which
               several
               usefull
               Constitutions
               were
               establish'd
               ;
               the
               Heads
               of
               which
               still
               remain
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               chief
               of
               those
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synods
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               were
               assembled
               under
               K.
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               .
               And
               the
               last
               of
               which
               ,
               however
               said
               to
               have
               been
               call'd
               by
               Lanfranc
               ,
               who
               also
               presided
               in
               them
               ;
               yet
               still
               we
               must
               remember
               what
               we
               have
               before
               ,
               in
               general
               ,
               observed
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               that
               the
               
               
                 Archbishop
                 call'd
              
               them
               by
               his
               Command
               :
               Who
               also
               approved
               their
               Acts
               ,
               before
               he
               suffer'd
               them
               to
               have
               any
               Authority
               in
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               farther
               Confirmation
               of
               which
               
               Remark
               ,
               let
               us
               only
               cast
               our
               Eye
               upon
               the
               Conduct
               of
               this
               Prince
               ,
               as
               to
               these
               matters
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               Dutchy
               of
               Normandy
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               the
               more
               certainly
               to
               judge
               ,
               what
               
               Power
               he
               claim'd
               over
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 new
                 Dominions
              
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               find
               that
               at
               
                 Whitsontide
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1086
               he
               assembled
               his
               Parliament
               at
               Roan
               .
               The
               Members
               who
               composed
               it
               were
               the
               same
               that
               ,
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               made
               up
               ours
               :
               There
               were
               present
               ,
               the
               
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               Abbots
               of
               his
               Territories
               ;
               and
               with
               them
               the
               
                 great
                 Lords
              
               of
               the
               Laity
               .
               Being
               met
               ,
               they
               
               made
               several
               Laws
               for
               the
               Government
               both
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               both
               present
               at
               their
               Debates
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Authority
               confirm'd
               what
               had
               been
               agreed
               on
               by
               them
               .
               And
               when
               some
               time
               before
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Roan
               held
               a
               
                 Provincial
                 Synod
              
               ,
               with
               his
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               purely
               to
               consult
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               several
               Canons
               were
               compiled
               by
               them
               :
               the
               Acts
               of
               it
               observe
               that
               the
               Conquerour
               
               was
               himself
               ,
               both
               present
               at
               the
               making
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               afterwards
               confirm'd
               them
               by
               his
               Command
               .
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               Authority
               which
               this
               Prince
               exercised
               over
               his
               Synods
               :
               As
               
               for
               his
               Successor
               ,
               King
               William
               the
               Second
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               at
               all
               less
               ,
               but
               rather
               was
               more
               stiff
               in
               asserting
               his
               Rights
               ,
               
               as
               to
               these
               matters
               ,
               than
               ever
               his
               Father
               had
               been
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               being
               on
               a
               time
               desired
               by
               
                 Anselm
                 ,
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 To
                 employ
                 his
                 Authority
                 to
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 almost
                 utterly
                 defaced
                 in
                 his
                 Realm
                 :
                 He
                 ask'd
                 him
                 ,
                 What
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 do
                 ?
                 Command
                 ,
                 says
                 
                   Anselm
                   ,
                   Councils
                
                 to
                 be
                 renew'd
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 ancient
                 Custom
                 .
                 There
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 enquired
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 done
                 a
                 miss
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 a
                 seasonable
                 Provision
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 remedying
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 held
                 a
                 
                   general
                   Council
                
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 nor
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 .
                 Through
                 this
                 defect
                 many
                 Enormities
                 have
                 broke
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 to
                 suppress
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 evil
                 Custom
                 ,
                 grown
                 to
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 Height
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 Of
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 
                   determine
                   when
                   I
                   see
                   fit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 my
                 
                   own
                   Pleasure
                
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 yours
                 .
              
               And
               he
               kept
               his
               word
               with
               him
               :
               For
               
               during
               his
               whole
               Reign
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synod
              
               held
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               this
               King
               deny'd
               ,
               the
               next
               
               readily
               complied
               with
               :
               For
               in
               the
               second
               Year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               he
               consented
               to
               
               the
               desire
               of
               Anselm
               to
               call
               a
               Synod
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               at
               
                 Michaelmas
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1102
               ,
               
               a
               Convocation
               met
               ,
               in
               St.
               
                 Peter's
                 Church
              
               ,
               near
               London
               .
               At
               this
               Synod
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               all
               his
               Nobles
               were
               present
               :
               The
               Archbishop
               desiring
               they
               might
               be
               fully
               satisfied
               in
               the
               Orders
               which
               should
               be
               made
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               the
               more
               readily
               afterwards
               concurr
               ,
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               enforcement
               
               of
               them
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               those
               times
               required
               ;
               in
               which
               for
               want
               of
               Synods
               ,
               Vice
               was
               grown
               to
               an
               extraordinary
               heigth
               ,
               and
               the
               Fervour
               of
               Christianity
               was
               much
               abated
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               long
               time
               after
               this
               ,
               before
               any
               other
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synod
              
               was
               held
               in
               this
               Country
               ;
               but
               then
               there
               met
               one
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               Nature
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               must
               take
               particular
               notice
               of
               ;
               because
               that
               in
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               the
               first
               considerable
               Invasion
               ,
               upon
               the
               
                 Princes
                 Authority
              
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
               in
               these
               parts
               .
            
             
               
                 Pope
                 Honorius
              
               having
               appointed
               
                 Jo.
                 de
                 Crema
              
               to
               go
               ,
               as
               his
               Legat
               ,
               into
               England
               ;
               
               he
               met
               the
               King
               in
               Normandy
               ;
               and
               after
               having
               been
               stop'd
               for
               some
               time
               by
               him
               ,
               managed
               his
               business
               so
               well
               ,
               as
               to
               obtain
               the
               
                 King's
                 Permission
              
               
               to
               come
               over
               hither
               .
               Being
               arrived
               here
               ,
               he
               assembled
               a
               
                 National
                 Council
              
               by
               his
               
               
                 Legatine
                 Authority
              
               ,
               Anno
               1125.
               
               And
               the
               method
               He
               took
               of
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               worth
               our
               Notice
               :
               It
               being
               the
               
                 first
                 Instance
              
               we
               have
               ,
               of
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               nature
               that
               was
               Attempted
               here
               .
            
             
               The
               Legate
               ,
               assuming
               to
               Himself
               the
               
                 King's
                 Prerogative
              
               ,
               commands
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               to
               Issue
               out
               his
               Writ
               for
               the
               Calling
               of
               it
               .
               This
               the
               Archbishop
               was
               forced
               to
               submit
               to
               ;
               yet
               being
               
               desirous
               to
               maintain
               his
               
                 Own
                 Authority
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               He
               could
               ,
               He
               drew
               up
               the
               Writ
               in
               these
               Words
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   William
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Cant.
                   to
                   Urban
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Landaff
                   ,
                   Health
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       I
                       signifie
                       to
                       you
                       by
                       this
                       Letter
                       ,
                       that
                    
                     John
                     ,
                     Cardinal
                     Priest
                     ,
                     and
                     Legat
                     
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Roman
                     Church
                     ,
                     
                       has
                       ,
                       by
                    
                     Our
                     Order
                     and
                     Connivance
                     ,
                     
                       design'd
                       to
                       Hold
                       a
                    
                     Council
                     at
                     London
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Blessed
                     Virgin
                     's
                     Nativity
                     .
                     
                       Wherefore
                       I
                       Command
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       at
                       the
                    
                     Time
                     ,
                     and
                     Place
                     ,
                     
                       prefix'd
                       ,
                       you
                       fail
                       not
                       to
                       meet
                       us
                       ,
                       
                       with
                       the
                    
                     Arch-deacons
                     ,
                     Abbots
                     ,
                     and
                     Priors
                     
                       of
                       your
                    
                     Diocess
                     ;
                     
                       to
                       Determine
                       concerning
                       Certain
                    
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Affairs
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       to
                    
                     Reform
                     or
                     Correct
                     ,
                     
                       what
                       the
                       Sentence
                       of
                       Our
                       said
                    
                     Convocation
                     
                       shall
                       agree
                       ,
                       is
                       to
                       be
                    
                     Reformed
                     or
                     Corrected
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               Council
               being
               thus
               Assembled
               ,
               the
               Legate
               presided
               in
               it
               :
               He
               sate
               not
               only
               above
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               the
               Nobility
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               came
               thither
               .
               By
               this
               Pride
               of
               his
               ,
               he
               raised
               the
               Indignation
               of
               the
               whole
               Realm
               against
               Him
               :
               And
               being
               caught
               in
               Bed
               with
               a
               Whore
               at
               Night
               ,
               after
               having
               bitterly
               inveighed
               against
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Clergy
               the
               day
               before
               ;
               He
               was
               forced
               to
               leave
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               dishonourable
               Manner
               .
            
             
               But
               tho'
               the
               Archbishop
               therefore
               did
               what
               he
               could
               to
               assert
               his
               Authority
               ;
               
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               without
               a
               very
               tender
               sense
               of
               the
               Assront
               that
               had
               been
               put
               upon
               Him.
               To
               prevent
               the
               like
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               instead
               of
               maintaining
               the
               Rights
               of
               
                 his
                 See
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Privileges
               of
               
                 his
                 Country
              
               ,
               (
               and
               ,
               in
               both
               which
               ,
               our
               Nobility
               would
               certainly
               have
               stood
               by
               
               Him
               ,
               )
               He
               applied
               to
               Rome
               for
               a
               Legatine
               
               Power
               to
               be
               Granted
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               unhappily
               brought
               both
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 own
                 Dignity
              
               ,
               under
               a
               greater
               Servitude
               .
            
             
               Being
               return'd
               from
               Rome
               with
               his
               New
               Character
               ,
               Anno
               1127.
               
               He
               ,
               the
               same
               Year
               ,
               held
               a
               Council
               ,
               not
               as
               Archbishop
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Legate
              
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Kind
               that
               ever
               any
               Archbishop
               held
               in
               England
               :
               To
               this
               was
               gather'd
               ,
               besides
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               a
               great
               Croud
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Laity
               .
               But
               these
               were
               spectators
               only
               ;
               the
               Bishops
               alone
               Voted
               in
               it
               :
               And
               all
               
               the
               Power
               the
               King
               was
               now
               allow●●
               ,
               was
               ,
               after
               having
               heard
               what
               was
               defined
               by
               Them
               ,
               to
               Consent
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               give
               leave
               to
               them
               to
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               what
               had
               been
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               determined
               by
               Them.
               
            
             
               But
               tho'
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               
               began
               to
               get
               Ground
               upon
               this
               Prince
               ;
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               very
               long
               before
               he
               found
               out
               a
               way
               to
               be
               even
               with
               Them
               :
               and
               that
               such
               a
               One
               as
               was
               very
               Gratefull
               ,
               to
               his
               Close
               ,
               and
               
                 Thrifty
                 ,
                 disposition
              
               .
               For
               about
               three
               years
               after
               ,
               having
               Observed
               how
               little
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               late
               Councils
               had
               prevailed
               ,
               to
               Oblige
               the
               
               Clergy
               to
               Abandon
               their
               Wives
               ;
               in
               another
               Council
               held
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
                 August
              
               the
               1st
               .
               1129.
               
               He
               persuaded
               the
               Bishops
               to
               leave
               the
               Ordering
               of
               that
               matter
               to
               Himself
               .
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               He
               exacted
               vast
               Summs
               of
               Money
               from
               the
               
                 Married
                 Priests
              
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               forcing
               them
               to
               leave
               their
               Wives
               ,
               gave
               license
               to
               such
               as
               would
               pay
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               live
               on
               freely
               with
               Them.
               
            
             
               
                 King
                 Henry
              
               being
               dead
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               wondred
               if
               the
               Invasions
               ,
               begun
               to
               be
               
               made
               upon
               the
               
                 Prince's
                 Rights
              
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               were
               not
               only
               continued
               ,
               but
               encreased
               ,
               under
               K.
               Stephen
               .
               He
               ,
               who
               sounded
               One
               part
               
               of
               his
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               upon
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Authority
              
               ;
               could
               hardly
               be
               supposed
               capable
               of
               denying
               the
               Pope
               the
               same
               Power
               ,
               which
               his
               Predecessors
               had
               allow'd
               to
               Him
               :
               And
               for
               the
               Opposing
               whereof
               ,
               he
               had
               himself
               so
               weak
               a
               foundation
               .
            
             
               Three
               Synods
               we
               meet
               with
               ,
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               and
               Every
               One
               held
               by
               the
               
                 Legatine
                 Power
              
               .
               The
               first
               was
               in
               the
               Year
               1138
               :
               It
               was
               call'd
               by
               
               
                 Albericus
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Ostia
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               favour
               which
               was
               allow'd
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               ,
               
               That
               He
               was
               present
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               help'd
               to
               
               make
               
                 Theobaldus
                 ,
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               much
               less
               was
               his
               interest
               in
               the
               
               next
               of
               these
               Synods
               ,
               which
               met
               at
               Winchester
               ,
               about
               four
               years
               after
               :
               and
               which
               was
               not
               only
               call'd
               ,
               without
               his
               leave
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Legatine
                 Authority
              
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               See
               ;
               but
               was
               assembled
               on
               purpose
               to
               Animate
               the
               Clergy
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               the
               way
               for
               Maude
               the
               Empress
               to
               overthrow
               Him.
               But
               the
               fortune
               of
               the
               King
               prevail'd
               :
               And
               about
               the
               End
               of
               the
               same
               Year
               ,
               in
               another
               Synod
               ,
               of
               the
               
               like
               kind
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               the
               Legate
               return'd
               to
               the
               King
               his
               
               Brother's
               Party
               ;
               and
               Recommended
               it
               to
               the
               People
               to
               pay
               that
               Obedience
               they
               Owed
               to
               Him.
               
            
             
               Thus
               pass'd
               these
               Affairs
               in
               this
               troublesome
               
               Reign
               ;
               and
               in
               which
               the
               Authority
               ,
               first
               Usurp'd
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 First
              
               ,
               got
               new
               strength
               ;
               and
               began
               now
               to
               plead
               prescription
               in
               its
               favour
               .
               But
               now
               the
               
                 Civil
                 State
              
               being
               a
               little
               more
               Quiet
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               thereby
               in
               a
               better
               condition
               to
               Assert
               his
               
                 ancient
                 Rights
              
               .
               And
               accordingly
               being
               inform'd
               that
               some
               
               
               foreign
               Hereticks
               were
               privily
               got
               into
               
               England
               ;
               He
               commanded
               a
               Council
               of
               Bishops
               to
               meet
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               them
               before
               them
               :
               And
               being
               accordingly
               Convicted
               by
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               publickly
               punish'd
               by
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Power
              
               .
            
             
               By
               whose
               Authority
               the
               next
               Convention
               
               of
               the
               Clergy
               was
               assembled
               ,
               the
               year
               following
               ,
               it
               do's
               not
               appear
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               met
               ,
               all
               was
               managed
               to
               the
               
               King
               's
               content
               ;
               and
               the
               person
               chose
               ,
               whom
               He
               recommended
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Becket
                 ,
                 Richard
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               held
               a
               
                 Provincial
                 Council
              
               .
               At
               this
               the
               
                 two
                 Kings
              
               ,
               both
               
               Father
               and
               Son
               ,
               were
               present
               ;
               and
               all
               things
               were
               done
               ,
               not
               only
               under
               their
               Inspection
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               Council
               was
               held
               with
               their
               Consent
               and
               
                 Good
                 Will
              
               ;
               And
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               his
               Lords
               ,
               confirm'd
               the
               Decrees
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               How
               these
               matters
               flood
               in
               the
               next
               Reign
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               very
               easie
               to
               say
               :
               
               In
               which
               the
               King
               was
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               absent
               upon
               his
               Expedition
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land
              
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               means
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               suffered
               not
               
               a
               little
               at
               Home
               .
               Yet
               Baldwyn
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               
               designing
               to
               accompany
               the
               King
               ;
               before
               he
               set
               out
               ,
               assembled
               a
               
                 Provincial
                 Synod
              
               ,
               to
               settle
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               to
               take
               such
               care
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               needfull
               ,
               to
               secure
               the
               Liberties
               of
               his
               See.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               that
               William
               
               Bishop
               of
               Eli
               ,
               held
               another
               Synod
               at
               Westminster
               .
               But
               He
               being
               endued
               with
               the
               double
               Character
               both
               of
               
                 Lord
                 Justice
              
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               
               Richard's
               Absence
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
               Pope's
               Legate
               ;
               as
               we
               cannot
               tell
               by
               which
               Authority
               He
               called
               it
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               it
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               between
               Both
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               sufficient
               Authority
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               was
               the
               Case
               of
               Hubert
               
               after
               :
               Who
               being
               empower'd
               both
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Pope
               ,
               assembled
               a
               Synod
               at
               York
               ;
               Presided
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               made
               many
               useful
               Constitutions
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Thus
               stood
               the
               Affairs
               of
               our
               Convocations
               
               in
               these
               two
               Reigns
               :
               We
               must
               now
               go
               on
               to
               another
               prospect
               ;
               to
               a
               Reign
               in
               which
               ,
               thro'
               the
               ill
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               Troubles
               that
               fell
               out
               by
               the
               means
               of
               it
               ,
               
               the
               Pope
               (
               according
               to
               his
               Custom
               )
               made
               farther
               Invasions
               upon
               the
               
                 Prince's
                 Right
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               rais'd
               up
               his
               Authority
               to
               the
               highest
               pitch
               ,
               that
               ever
               it
               arrived
               at
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               being
               absent
               upon
               his
               Affairs
               
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               Hubert
               still
               enjoying
               his
               
                 Legatine
                 Power
              
               ;
               by
               Vertue
               thereof
               ,
               call'd
               a
               Synod
               to
               Westminster
               ,
               Anno
               1200
               :
               And
               tho'
               forbidden
               by
               Geoffry
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               had
               left
               as
               
                 Lord
                 Justice
              
               of
               England
               ,
               during
               his
               Absence
               ,
               yet
               nevertheless
               went
               on
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               made
               several
               Constitutions
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               about
               six
               years
               after
               ,
               that
               Jo.
               
               Ferentinus
               being
               sent
               ,
               as
               Legate
               ,
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               having
               got
               together
               a
               vast
               Quantity
               of
               Money
               ,
               held
               a
               Synod
               at
               Redding
               ,
               and
               so
               took
               his
               leave
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
            
             
               From
               henceforth
               all
               things
               began
               to
               run
               into
               Confusion
               :
               The
               King
               Obstinately
               opposing
               the
               admission
               of
               
                 Stephen
                 Langton
              
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               and
               the
               Pope
               ,
               thereupon
               ,
               putting
               the
               Kingdom
               under
               an
               Interdict
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               Excommunicating
               the
               King
               himself
               .
               But
               it
               was
               not
               long
               ,
               before
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               came
               to
               an
               Agreement
               ;
               dishonourable
               
               to
               Himself
               ,
               and
               derogatory
               to
               the
               Rights
               both
               of
               the
               Crown
               and
               Kingdom
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               Stephen
               himself
               Opposed
               it
               ,
               and
               joyn'd
               himself
               to
               the
               Barons
               ,
               against
               both
               Pope
               and
               King
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               
                 Countries
                 Liberties
              
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               upon
               this
               new
               Agreement
               between
               the
               King
               and
               Pope
               ,
               that
               John
               doing
               what
               He
               would
               with
               the
               Preferments
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               held
               a
               Council
               at
               Dunstable
               ,
               Anno
               1214
               :
               
               And
               deputed
               two
               of
               their
               number
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Legate
               ,
               whom
               the
               Pope
               on
               that
               Occasion
               had
               sent
               hither
               ,
               to
               stop
               both
               His
               ,
               and
               the
               
               King's
               Proceedings
               ;
               by
               putting
               in
               an
               Appeal
               against
               Them
               Both
               ,
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               ,
               the
               same
               
               year
               ,
               the
               said
               Legate
               having
               received
               full
               satisfaction
               from
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               being
               therefore
               to
               Relax
               the
               Sentence
               which
               had
               pass'd
               both
               upon
               Him
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               that
               He
               might
               do
               it
               with
               the
               more
               Pomp
               ,
               caused
               a
               
                 solemn
                 Council
              
               to
               be
               held
               at
               St.
               
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 London
              
               ,
               and
               there
               Released
               the
               Realm
               from
               its
               Interdict
               ,
               and
               Restored
               the
               King
               to
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Authority
              
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               must
               put
               an
               End
               to
               
               these
               Enquiries
               ,
               during
               this
               troublesome
               
               Reign
               .
               For
               from
               henceforth
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               in
               a
               continual
               disorder
               ;
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               which
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               died
               .
               But
               tho'
               by
               the
               Wise
               Management
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembrook
               his
               
                 Governour
                 ,
                 King
                 Kenry
              
               the
               3d.
               soon
               brought
               things
               into
               a
               better
               posture
               in
               the
               State
               ;
               yet
               still
               the
               Usurpations
               were
               maintain'd
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               as
               Legate
               ,
               continued
               to
               Summon
               the
               Clergy
               to
               his
               Synod
               .
               So
               did
               
                 Stephen
                 Langton
              
               ,
               Anno
               1222
               :
               In
               which
               He
               held
               his
               famous
               
               Synod
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               publish'd
               those
               Constitutions
               which
               still
               pass
               under
               his
               Name
               .
            
             
               About
               four
               years
               after
               ,
               Otto
               the
               Legate
               coming
               hither
               ,
               to
               enlarge
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Revenues
              
               ,
               before
               too
               great
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ;
               held
               a
               Council
               at
               Westminster
               the
               
               day
               after
               Hilary
               ,
               and
               proposed
               to
               the
               Clergy
               the
               project
               upon
               which
               He
               came
               .
               To
               avoid
               the
               design
               He
               had
               upon
               them
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               (
               being
               indisposed
               )
               was
               Absent
               ;
               and
               several
               of
               their
               Brethren
               were
               not
               come
               to
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               could
               Resolve
               upon
               nothing
               for
               want
               of
               Them.
               The
               Legate
               ,
               who
               understood
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               ;
               proposed
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               They
               should
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               Agree
               to
               another
               Meeting
               about
               
               Mid-lent
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               undertake
               that
               the
               King
               should
               come
               to
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Bishops
               replied
               ,
               That
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               were
               absent
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               Agree
               to
               any
               such
               Proposal
               :
               And
               the
               King
               Himself
               forbad
               all
               who
               held
               any
               Baronies
               of
               Him
               ,
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               prejudice
               of
               His
               Rights
               .
               So
               zealous
               were
               these
               Men
               for
               the
               
                 King's
                 Prerogative
              
               ;
               when
               they
               needed
               it
               to
               guard
               them
               against
               the
               Encroachments
               of
               the
               Pope
               !
               And
               so
               little
               do
               Men
               value
               how
               differently
               they
               behave
               themselves
               ,
               when
               their
               interests
               lead
               them
               to
               shift
               their
               Party
               ,
               and
               their
               Opinions
               !
            
             
               But
               tho'
               the
               King
               now
               joyn'd
               with
               
               his
               Clergy
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               very
               long
               before
               He
               himself
               invited
               the
               same
               Otho
               ,
               to
               come
               again
               ,
               as
               Legate
               ,
               into
               England
               .
               Who
               being
               accordingly
               come
               hither
               ,
               held
               a
               
                 Legantine
                 Council
              
               at
               St.
               
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 London
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Octaves
               of
               
               St.
               Martins
               ;
               to
               Reform
               the
               abuses
               of
               Pluralities
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Enormities
               that
               were
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               there
               proposed
               his
               Constitutions
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               so
               
                 by
                 their
                 Suffrage
                 and
                 Consent
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 establish'd
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
             
               I
               insist
               not
               upon
               the
               two
               fresh
               Attempts
               ,
               that
               were
               made
               by
               this
               Legate
               upon
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               for
               Money
               ;
               and
               in
               Both
               which
               He
               was
               constantly
               refused
               by
               Them
               :
               As
               was
               also
               Rustandus
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               
               him
               ;
               and
               ,
               by
               the
               like
               authority
               ,
               call'd
               
                 another
                 Synod
              
               ,
               to
               fleece
               the
               Clergy
               for
               the
               
               Pope's
               Advantage
               .
            
             
               About
               three
               years
               after
               ,
               Boniface
               
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               Legate
               ,
               held
               a
               Synod
               at
               Merton
               ,
               upon
               St.
               
               Barnabas's
               day
               .
               The
               Pope
               had
               ,
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               granted
               to
               the
               King
               the
               Tenths
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               for
               three
               years
               .
               But
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               tho'
               they
               Honour'd
               the
               Pope
               much
               ,
               yet
               resolved
               not
               to
               part
               with
               their
               Money
               :
               And
               the
               Archbishop
               held
               this
               Synod
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               Oppose
               the
               payment
               of
               what
               he
               had
               granted
               .
            
             
               Upon
               another
               
               Legate's
               being
               sent
               hither
               ,
               
               Anno
               1261
               :
               several
               Councils
               were
               this
               year
               call'd
               ,
               and
               held
               ,
               in
               Our
               Country
               .
               The
               two
               Archbishops
               ,
               Assembled
               their
               Respective
               Clergy
               at
               London
               ,
               and
               Beverley
               :
               And
               Boniface
               held
               another
               ,
               
               distinct
               Council
               at
               Lambeth
               ,
               and
               publish'd
               many
               excellent
               Constitutions
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               most
               famous
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               as
               of
               chiefest
               Authority
               afterwards
               ,
               was
               the
               Council
               Assembled
               by
               Ottobon
               another
               
               Legate
               ,
               about
               the
               Year
               1268.
               
               He
               had
               
               two
               years
               before
               ,
               at
               the
               Parliament
               at
               Northampton
               ,
               Assembled
               the
               Clergy
               who
               met
               there
               ;
               and
               with
               Them
               Excommunicated
               all
               such
               as
               should
               adhere
               to
               Simon
               
               Montfort
               ,
               and
               his
               Party
               .
               And
               now
               he
               held
               this
               Other
               at
               London
               ,
               with
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Kingdom
              
               ;
               and
               therein
               publish'd
               those
               Notable
               Constitutions
               ,
               we
               still
               have
               under
               his
               Name
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               now
               become
               a
               matter
               of
               Custom
               ,
               
               and
               accounted
               a
               matter
               of
               Right
               ;
               for
               the
               Legates
               Extraordinary
               ;
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               as
               Legate
               of
               Course
               ,
               to
               Summon
               the
               Clergy
               to
               Convocations
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               we
               do
               not
               find
               this
               
                 Great
                 King
              
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               was
               sensible
               enough
               of
               the
               Encroachments
               that
               had
               been
               made
               ,
               and
               were
               daily
               making
               upon
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Authority
              
               ;
               to
               have
               been
               at
               all
               Offended
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               Hence
               Peckham
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               being
               return'd
               from
               Rome
               ,
               Anno
               1280
               ,
               the
               same
               
               year
               ,
               held
               a
               Council
               at
               Redding
               ;
               and
               therein
               commanded
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               General
               Council
               of
               Lyons
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               And
               the
               next
               year
               He
               assembled
               
               another
               at
               Lambeth
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Orders
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               establish'd
               by
               
               Otho
               ,
               and
               Ottobon
               ,
               were
               Confirm'd
               ;
               and
               some
               Others
               added
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               About
               ten
               years
               after
               ,
               the
               same
               Peckham
               again
               held
               another
               Synod
               ,
               at
               Redding
               :
               
               in
               which
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               heard
               that
               They
               were
               attempting
               some
               Orders
               in
               derogation
               to
               his
               Authority
               ;
               He
               sent
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               desist
               :
               And
               upon
               his
               Threatnings
               they
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               and
               Brake
               up
               the
               Council
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               have
               we
               seen
               what
               Encroachments
               were
               made
               ,
               towards
               the
               End
               of
               this
               Period
               ,
               upon
               the
               
                 Prince's
                 Authority
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Subject
               before
               Us.
               There
               were
               ,
               within
               this
               Period
               ,
               (
               as
               all
               along
               after
               ,
               )
               besides
               these
               National
               and
               
                 Provincial
                 Councils
              
               ;
               several
               Episcopal
               ,
               or
               
                 Diocesan
                 Synods
              
               Assembled
               ,
               for
               the
               Affairs
               of
               that
               particular
               Diocess
               in
               which
               they
               were
               held
               :
               and
               some
               Rules
               were
               made
               by
               Them
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               the
               Clergy
               of
               that
               District
               only
               .
               Such
               were
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Coventry
               ,
               
               Anno
               1237
               :
               Of
               
                 Walter
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               made
               in
               his
               Synod
               at
               Worcester
               ,
               Anno
               1240
               :
               Of
               
                 Walter
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               made
               in
               his
               Synod
               at
               
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 Munday
              
               after
               Michaelmas
               ,
               Anno
               
               1255
               :
               Of
               
                 Giles
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               
               Anno
               1256
               :
               And
               of
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               that
               I
               should
               take
               any
               particular
               Notice
               ,
               on
               this
               Occasion
               .
            
             
               But
               tho'
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               
               were
               in
               great
               measure
               handled
               in
               these
               several
               Kinds
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synods
              
               ;
               yet
               this
               did
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               still
               Our
               Kings
               ,
               with
               their
               
                 Great
                 Councils
              
               ,
               did
               from
               time
               to
               time
               interpose
               in
               these
               Matters
               ;
               and
               order
               many
               things
               relating
               to
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
              
               ,
               and
               Causes
               .
            
             
               When
               
                 Wulstan
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               
               challenged
               some
               Lands
               as
               belonging
               to
               his
               See
               ,
               which
               were
               with-held
               from
               it
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Tork
               ;
               the
               Cause
               between
               them
               was
               judged
               by
               William
               
               the
               Conquerour
               ,
               in
               his
               Parliament
               at
               Pendrede
               ,
               the
               
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Lords
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Great
                 Men
              
               being
               present
               .
               This
               was
               manifestly
               a
               
                 State
                 Assembly
              
               ;
               and
               by
               these
               was
               the
               Right
               between
               the
               two
               Bishops
               examined
               ,
               and
               determined
               .
            
             
               But
               more
               properly
               Ecclesiastical
               was
               
               the
               Cause
               which
               William
               the
               Second
               examined
               in
               his
               Parliament
               at
               Rockingham
               ;
               upon
               
               Anselm's
               resolving
               to
               go
               to
               Rome
               ,
               
               and
               to
               receive
               his
               Pall
               from
               thence
               .
               This
               the
               King
               vehemently
               opposed
               ;
               and
               declared
               that
               the
               Archbishop
               could
               not
               both
               preserve
               his
               fidelity
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 pay
                 obedience
              
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               the
               referring
               of
               this
               cause
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               at
               
               Anselm's
               own
               desire
               ;
               who
               cannot
               be
               suspected
               of
               doing
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               thought
               ,
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               great
               Controversie
               that
               arose
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               second
               
               Year
               of
               
                 King
                 Henry
              
               the
               First
               ,
               about
               the
               Right
               of
               Investitures
               .
               This
               was
               a
               point
               much
               debated
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               not
               only
               here
               ,
               *
               but
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Countries
               of
               Europe
               .
               †
               To
               this
               the
               King
               laid
               a
               claim
               ,
               and
               accounted
               himself
               to
               have
               as
               good
               a
               Title
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               Brother
               before
               him
               had
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               occasion
               the
               Quarrel
               grew
               so
               high
               between
               the
               King
               and
               Anselm
               ,
               that
               the
               latter
               was
               ,
               once
               more
               ,
               sorced
               to
               leave
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               But
               the
               cause
               was
               at
               last
               brought
               before
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               
               and
               there
               it
               was
               ,
               by
               mutual
               Consent
               ,
               
               resolved
               ,
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               no
               one
               should
               be
               invested
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               lay
               hand
               ,
               to
               a
               Bishoprick
               or
               Abbey
               ,
               by
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               
                 Pastoral
                 Staff
              
               or
               Ring
               ;
               but
               yet
               ,
               upon
               such
               a
               promotion
               ,
               they
               should
               do
               Homage
               to
               the
               King
               for
               it
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               other
               thing
               that
               
                 Pope
                 Urban
              
               had
               before
               insisted
               upon
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               Investitute
               its
               self
               .
            
             
               This
               matter
               was
               scarce
               ended
               ,
               when
               
               another
               arose
               about
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               And
               this
               was
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               ended
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               as
               well
               of
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Lords
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               :
               And
               an
               order
               made
               to
               prohibit
               all
               such
               as
               were
               in
               any
               
                 Clerical
                 Order
              
               ,
               to
               cohabit
               with
               their
               Wives
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               yet
               a
               third
               great
               Controversie
               
               remaining
               concerning
               the
               Primacy
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               and
               the
               Subjection
               that
               was
               due
               ,
               from
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               to
               him
               .
               This
               also
               was
               brought
               before
               the
               King
               at
               Whitsontide
               ,
               and
               determined
               by
               him
               ,
               with
               his
               Bishops
               and
               Lords
               ;
               and
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               asserted
               by
               them
               .
            
             
             
               And
               when
               ,
               some
               time
               after
               this
               ,
               Thurstine
               ,
               
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               refused
               to
               be
               concluded
               by
               this
               Decree
               ;
               he
               was
               in
               full
               Parliament
               obliged
               either
               to
               renounce
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               to
               pay
               Obedience
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               was
               this
               King
               dead
               ,
               and
               Stephen
               placed
               in
               his
               Throne
               ;
               but
               ,
               in
               
               full
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               confirm'd
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               made
               very
               ample
               Concessions
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               Parliament
               at
               Northampton
               ,
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               he
               disposed
               of
               several
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Preferments
              
               :
               And
               that
               this
               was
               the
               customary
               manner
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               last
               Parliament
               of
               this
               King
               ;
               
                 Which
                 was
                 call'd
                 
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 Provision
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 then
                 vacant
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 St.
                 William
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               far
               the
               Parliament
               still
               continued
               
               to
               meddle
               with
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               ,
               under
               the
               next
               
                 King's
                 Reign
              
               ;
               the
               Controversie
               of
               that
               Prince
               with
               Becket
               his
               Archbishop
               ,
               may
               alone
               suffice
               to
               shew
               .
               When
               being
               angry
               with
               the
               Archbishop
               
               for
               Excommunicating
               one
               who
               held
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               him
               service
               ,
               without
               first
               obtaining
               his
               leave
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               he
               ,
               in
               his
               Parliment
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               proposed
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               promise
               to
               observe
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Laws
              
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               This
               they
               refused
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               Proviso
               put
               in
               to
               secure
               their
               
                 own
                 Liberties
              
               .
               The
               King
               resenting
               this
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 great
                 Council
              
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               promised
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               submit
               to
               what
               he
               required
               of
               them
               .
               But
               when
               he
               thereupon
               ,
               held
               his
               Parliament
               at
               Clarendon
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               points
               which
               they
               were
               to
               yield
               to
               ,
               were
               proposed
               to
               them
               ;
               Becket
               ,
               tho'
               he
               had
               at
               first
               sworn
               to
               observe
               them
               ,
               yet
               afterwards
               flew
               off
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               never
               left
               ,
               till
               he
               at
               last
               lost
               
                 his
                 Life
              
               ,
               in
               an
               obstinate
               Opposition
               of
               the
               
                 King's
                 Prerogative
              
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               time
               the
               power
               both
               of
               the
               
               Pope
               and
               Clergy
               began
               very
               much
               to
               prevail
               .
               For
               the
               King
               being
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               forced
               to
               a
               dishonourable
               Submission
               ;
               and
               the
               following
               Princes
               ,
               especially
               
                 King
                 John
              
               ,
               sinking
               their
               Authority
               still
               lower
               ;
               the
               Efforts
               which
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Laity
               against
               it
               ,
               were
               ,
               for
               
               some
               time
               ,
               but
               very
               seeble
               :
               Nor
               could
               the
               Parliament
               sufficiently
               vindicate
               its
               Power
               ,
               against
               the
               Encroachments
               that
               were
               daily
               made
               upon
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Jurisdiction
              
               .
            
             
               But
               however
               ,
               both
               our
               Kings
               ,
               and
               our
               Parliaments
               ,
               began
               by
               degrees
               to
               recover
               their
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               to
               their
               former
               strength
               ;
               tho'
               indeed
               it
               was
               not
               till
               about
               the
               End
               of
               this
               Period
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               so
               .
               And
               how
               far
               they
               then
               extended
               their
               Power
               both
               over
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Persons
              
               ,
               and
               in
               regulating
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               ;
               their
               Acts
               still
               remaining
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               still
               in
               force
               too
               ,
               sufficiently
               shew
               :
               and
               
               all
               which
               are
               so
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               insist
               more
               particularly
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               III
               PERIOD
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               23d
               .
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               First
               ,
               to
               the
               25th
               .
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               Period
               ,
               we
               met
               with
               a
               considerable
               Change
               ,
               by
               the
               Usurpation
               
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               Weakness
               of
               our
               Princes
               ,
               made
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 
                 Supremacy
              
               .
               We
               are
               now
               to
               account
               for
               no
               less
               a
               change
               in
               the
               
                 Civil
                 State
              
               :
               If
               the
               opinion
               of
               those
               may
               be
               admitted
               ,
               who
               here
               fix
               the
               first
               Settlement
               of
               our
               Parliament
               ,
               upon
               that
               lasting
               and
               
                 excellent
                 Foundation
              
               ,
               upon
               which
               it
               has
               ever
               since
               stood
               ;
               and
               upon
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               hoped
               ,
               it
               shall
               ever
               continue
               to
               stand
               .
            
             
               That
               our
               Kings
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               had
               their
               
                 great
                 Councils
              
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               tho'
               not
               yet
               call'd
               by
               that
               Name
               ,
               were
               nevertheless
               instead
               of
               a
               Parliament
               to
               them
               ;
               has
               before
               been
               observed
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               deny'd
               ,
               or
               doubted
               of
               by
               any
               .
               To
               these
               the
               most
               eminent
               Persons
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               well
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               Laity
               ,
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               called
               ;
               before
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Norman
                 Conquest
              
               .
               And
               when
               ,
               by
               occasion
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Conquerour
               made
               a
               change
               in
               the
               Tenures
               of
               Lands
               in
               this
               Country
               ;
               from
               thenceforth
               all
               the
               
                 great
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               who
               held
               of
               him
               by
               Baronies
               ,
               and
               ow'd
               him
               Service
               thereby
               ,
               were
               summon'd
               by
               him
               to
               his
               
                 great
                 Councils
              
               :
               And
               with
               these
               ,
               all
               such
               others
               as
               held
               of
               him
               
                 in
                 capite
              
               ,
               were
               obliged
               to
               attend
               at
               them
               ,
               whensoever
               their
               Presence
               should
               be
               required
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               
               the
               Prince
               wanted
               Money
               ,
               and
               expected
               a
               supply
               from
               them
               .
               Thus
               much
               the
               
               Charter
               of
               
                 King
                 John
              
               implies
               ;
               and
               this
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               the
               true
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Parliament
               ,
               till
               about
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Third's
               time
               .
            
             
               How
               a
               change
               was
               then
               made
               ,
               and
               what
               occasion
               was
               taken
               for
               the
               making
               
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               needfull
               for
               me
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               enquire
               :
               But
               that
               in
               the
               49th
               .
               
               Year
               of
               that
               King
               the
               Commons
               were
               summon'd
               by
               Writ
               to
               come
               to
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               confess'd
               by
               those
               who
               deny
               that
               they
               ever
               had
               any
               place
               in
               it
               before
               .
            
             
               Whether
               they
               ,
               from
               thenceforth
               ,
               continued
               to
               be
               constantly
               called
               to
               these
               Councils
               ;
               or
               whether
               there
               was
               an
               Interruption
               in
               this
               
                 new
                 Establishment
              
               ,
               from
               that
               time
               ,
               till
               about
               the
               18th
               .
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               First
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               determine
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               not
               very
               material
               to
               my
               present
               business
               to
               enquire
               .
               That
               which
               we
               are
               sure
               of
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
               18th
               .
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               First
               ;
               they
               were
               again
               summon'd
               ;
               and
               so
               have
               continued
               ever
               since
               to
               be
               .
            
             
             
               But
               tho'
               it
               be
               therefore
               confess'd
               that
               
               the
               Commons
               were
               constantly
               call'd
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               from
               the
               18th
               .
               of
               Edward
               the
               First
               :
               yet
               it
               does
               not
               appear
               that
               the
               Method
               ,
               now
               observed
               ,
               of
               chusing
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               so
               soon
               brought
               in
               .
               The
               most
               ancient
               Authorities
               that
               are
               
               alledged
               for
               this
               ,
               are
               the
               Writs
               of
               the
               23d
               .
               of
               the
               same
               King
               ;
               and
               from
               which
               time
               ,
               accordingly
               ,
               some
               have
               dated
               the
               
                 full
                 Settlement
              
               ,
               of
               our
               present
               most
               wise
               ,
               and
               
                 admirable
                 Constitution
              
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               is
               the
               Change
               which
               seems
               
               to
               have
               been
               made
               ,
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               secular
               part
               of
               our
               Parliament
               ,
               so
               have
               we
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               less
               a
               change
               made
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               part
               of
               it
               .
               For
               whereas
               before
               ,
               only
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Abbots
               ,
               who
               held
               of
               the
               King
               by
               their
               Baronies
               ,
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               summon'd
               thither
               ;
               in
               the
               49th
               .
               of
               Henry
               3.
               when
               the
               Commons
               began
               to
               be
               call'd
               ,
               several
               of
               the
               
                 Inferiour
                 Clergy
              
               were
               also
               call'd
               together
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               for
               ought
               appears
               ,
               in
               a
               larger
               Proportion
               than
               
               the
               Laity
               themselves
               were
               .
               And
               when
               ,
               in
               the
               23d
               .
               of
               Edward
               1st
               .
               the
               constitution
               
               of
               the
               Parliament
               came
               to
               be
               setled
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ;
               the
               
                 Inferiour
                 Clergy
              
               were
               put
               upon
               the
               very
               same
               foot
               ,
               that
               the
               Commons
               were
               ,
               in
               it
               .
               And
               as
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               a
               Writ
               was
               issued
               out
               to
               the
               Sheriff
               of
               each
               County
               ,
               to
               return
               such
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               
                 Knights
                 ,
                 Citizens
              
               ,
               and
               Burgesses
               ;
               so
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               a
               Clause
               was
               inserted
               into
               the
               Writ
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               every
               Diocese
               ;
               
               to
               send
               the
               Dean
               of
               his
               Cathedral
               ,
               and
               his
               Archdeacons
               in
               person
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               Archdeaconries
               ,
               to
               chuse
               such
               a
               number
               of
               Proctors
               ,
               as
               was
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               represent
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               of
               each
               Diocess
               ,
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               few
               Writs
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               this
               Clause
               
               was
               sometimes
               omitted
               .
               By
               what
               means
               ,
               or
               upon
               what
               account
               ,
               they
               cannot
               tell
               .
               But
               then
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               when
               this
               
                 general
                 Clause
              
               was
               omitted
               ,
               
                 particular
                 Writs
              
               were
               sent
               to
               several
               of
               the
               
                 Inferiour
                 Clergy
              
               to
               come
               to
               Parliament
               ;
               so
               the
               same
               
                 Learned
                 Person
              
               ,
               who
               furnishes
               us
               with
               this
               Remark
               ,
               does
               ingenuously
               confess
               ;
               that
               after
               a
               diligent
               search
               of
               our
               Records
               ,
               it
               did
               appear
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               these
               Defects
               were
               soon
               over
               ;
               
               and
               that
               from
               the
               6th
               .
               of
               Edw.
               3.
               the
               
               Clergy
               have
               continued
               to
               be
               as
               duly
               ,
               and
               constantly
               summon'd
               to
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               the
               Commons
               themselves
               have
               been
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               so
               evident
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               greatest
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               Antiquaries
               ,
               do
               not
               deny
               the
               inferiour
               Clergy
               to
               have
               been
               once
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Parliament
               .
               My
               
                 Lord
                 Coke
              
               has
               told
               us
               ,
               
               That
               many
               times
               they
               have
               appear'd
               there
               ,
               as
               
                 Spiritual
                 Assistants
              
               ,
               to
               
                 consider
                 ,
                 consult
              
               ,
               and
               consent
               :
               Only
               he
               affirms
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               had
               Voices
               there
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 Lords
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ;
               the
               force
               of
               which
               Argument
               I
               shall
               leave
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               to
               answer
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               I
               must
               observe
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Bird
               and
               
                 Smith
                 ,
                 Trin.
              
               4.
               
               Jac.
               1.
               upon
               a
               Deprivation
               made
               of
               Smith
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 High
                 Commissioners
              
               ,
               for
               not
               Conforming
               to
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               Lord
               Chancellour
               having
               call'd
               Popham
               ,
               Lord
               
                 Chief
                 Justice
              
               of
               the
               
                 King's
                 Bench
                 ;
                 Coke
              
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 Pleas
              
               ;
               and
               Fleming
               ,
               Lord
               
                 Chief
                 Baron
              
               ,
               to
               his
               assistance
               ;
               it
               was
               agreed
               to
               by
               all
               the
               three
               ,
               without
               any
               Exception
               ;
               
                 That
                 
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 shall
                 bind
                 in
                 matters
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Convocation
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 was
                 once
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 for
                 Convenience
                 ,
                 separated
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 does
                 carry
                 its
                 peculiar
                 Jurisdiction
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Convocation
                   House
                
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 Clergy-man
                 cannot
                 be
                 chosen
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Lay-man
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 as
                 Coke
                 then
                 declared
                 had
                 been
                 resolved
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Conference
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 ,
              
               21
               Hen.
               8.
               
            
             
               And
               as
               concerning
               the
               other
               part
               of
               my
               Lord
               Coke's
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               the
               Proctors
               
               of
               the
               Clergy
               never
               had
               Voices
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               because
               ,
               in
               the
               Writ
               of
               Summons
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               that
               they
               were
               call'd
               ,
               Ad
               consentiendum
               
                 his
                 ,
                 quae
                 tunc
                 ibidem
                 ,
                 de
                 communi
                 consilio
                 dicti
                 regni
                 nostri
                 contigerit
                 ordinari
              
               ;
               it
               may
               suffice
               to
               observe
               ;
               that
               tho'
               this
               be
               indeed
               the
               present
               Form
               ,
               yet
               when
               both
               the
               Clergy
               and
               Commons
               were
               first
               called
               to
               this
               
                 great
                 Council
              
               ,
               they
               were
               both
               summon'd
               to
               another
               purpose
               ,
               and
               in
               words
               that
               did
               expresly
               intitle
               them
               to
               act
               in
               it
               .
               In
               the
               23d
               .
               Edw.
               1.
               the
               first
               Summons
               (
               for
               ought
               appears
               )
               that
               was
               ever
               regularly
               issued
               out
               for
               them
               ;
               they
               
               were
               called
               ,
               Ad
               Tractand
               .
               Ordinand
               .
               &
               Faciend
               .
               
                 nobiscum
                 ,
                 &
                 cum
                 caeteris
                 praelatis
                 &
                 proceribus
                 ,
                 &
                 aliis
                 incolis
                 Regni
                 nostri
                 .
              
               In
               the
               4th
               .
               
                 Edw.
                 3.
                 
                 Ad
                 Faciend
                 .
                 &
                 Consentiend
                 .
              
               And
               this
               continued
               to
               be
               the
               usual
               Form
               afterwards
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               very
               Words
               that
               were
               used
               in
               the
               
                 Commons
                 Writs
              
               in
               the
               same
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 4
                 Edward
              
               3
               :
               And
               which
               ,
               tho'
               alter'd
               about
               the
               26th
               .
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               into
               others
               of
               greater
               force
               ,
               
               
                 Ad
                 Tractand
                 .
                 Consulend
                 .
                 &
                 Faciend
                 .
              
               Yet
               that
               Form
               lasted
               not
               very
               long
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               46
               of
               the
               same
               King
               ,
               it
               again
               was
               worded
               ,
               
                 Ad
                 Faciend
                 .
                 &
                 Consulend
              
               .
               and
               so
               has
               continued
               to
               this
               day
               .
               And
               a
               more
               ancient
               Authority
               than
               this
               ,
               in
               my
               Lord
               
               Coke's
               Account
               ,
               has
               told
               
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               were
               call'd
               ,
               
                 Ad
                 Tractand
                 .
                 &
                 Deliberand
              
               :
               That
               their
               names
               were
               call'd
               over
               the
               beginning
               of
               every
               Parliament
               ;
               that
               they
               had
               a
               Voice
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Commons
               there
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               this
               is
               a
               point
               that
               will
               
               best
               be
               clear'd
               by
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ;
               we
               will
               enquire
               a
               little
               what
               the
               Clergy
               were
               wont
               ,
               heretofore
               ,
               to
               do
               there
               .
               For
               as
               for
               the
               Forms
               of
               Summons
               ,
               tho'
               I
               conceive
               at
               first
               ,
               they
               were
               very
               properly
               
               drawn
               ;
               and
               do
               mark
               out
               to
               us
               the
               undoubted
               Rights
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               sent
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               allow'd
               of
               in
               those
               ancient
               times
               ;
               yet
               how
               little
               they
               may
               signifie
               now
               ,
               the
               Form
               of
               our
               
                 Parliamentary
                 Writs
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Praemonentes
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               does
               alone
               too
               evidently
               shew
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               6
               Edw.
               3.
               after
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Cant.
               and
               Bishop
               of
               London
               had
               declared
               ,
               
               how
               that
               the
               
                 French
                 King
              
               designing
               an
               Expedition
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land
              
               ,
               had
               desired
               our
               King
               to
               go
               along
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               calling
               that
               Parliament
               :
               Sir
               
                 Jeffery
                 le
                 Scroop
              
               added
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 King's
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               was
               called
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               redress
               the
               Breach
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               
               King
               's
               going
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               answer'd
               ,
               That
               it
               did
               not
               properly
               appertain
               to
               them
               to
               counsel
               in
               matters
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               to
               prescribe
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               Evils
               :
               And
               so
               together
               ,
               with
               the
               Proctors
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               they
               went
               apart
               ,
               to
               consult
               about
               the
               Matters
               proposed
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               13th
               .
               of
               the
               same
               King
               ,
               the
               King
               appointing
               Commissioners
               in
               his
               stead
               
               to
               begin
               ,
               and
               continue
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               we
               find
               the
               Dean
               of
               York
               ,
               as
               Treasurer
               ,
               standing
               next
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               in
               the
               
               Commission
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               met
               the
               Michaelmas
               before
               ,
               it
               being
               resolved
               to
               hold
               another
               upon
               the
               Octaves
               of
               Hilary
               ;
               the
               Archbishops
               were
               order'd
               to
               summon
               their
               respective
               Convocations
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               meet
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               18th
               .
               of
               the
               same
               Edw.
               3.
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               complaint
               was
               made
               ,
               that
               sundry
               of
               all
               Estates
               were
               absent
               ;
               whereat
               the
               King
               did
               no
               less
               muse
               ,
               than
               he
               was
               thereat
               offended
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               charged
               the
               
               Archbishop
               ,
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               to
               punish
               the
               Defaults
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               touching
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Session
               ,
               the
               Resolution
               
               being
               taken
               that
               the
               King
               should
               end
               the
               War
               he
               was
               engaged
               in
               ,
               either
               by
               Battle
               ,
               or
               an
               Honourable
               Peace
               ;
               the
               King
               agreed
               :
               And
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Cant.
               granted
               him
               a
               
                 Triennial
                 Disme
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Commons
               two
               fifteens
               of
               Counties
               ,
               and
               two
               Dismes
               of
               Cities
               and
               Towns.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               usual
               custom
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               to
               begin
               such
               Bills
               as
               they
               thought
               necessary
               to
               have
               pass'd
               ,
               by
               Petition
               to
               the
               King
               in
               Parliament
               .
               Thus
               they
               did
               in
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               18
               Edw.
               3.
               which
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               
               Clergy
               exhibited
               their
               Petitions
               also
               ,
               being
               in
               number
               seven
               ;
               whereto
               the
               King
               answer'd
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               comprized
               ,
               in
               the
               Statute
               for
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               still
               extant
               .
               In
               the
               Preamble
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               King
               takes
               
               notice
               of
               the
               
                 Triennial
                 Disme
              
               granted
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               Procurators
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               of
               both
               Provinces
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               1
               Rich.
               2.
               we
               again
               find
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 petitioning
              
               in
               like
               manner
               :
               And
               in
               the
               21st
               .
               of
               the
               same
               King
               ,
               the
               Commons
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bussey
              
               their
               Speaker
               ,
               pray
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               forasmuch
               as
               divers
               Judgments
               were
               heretofore
               undone
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Clergy
               were
               not
               present
               ,
               therefore
               they
               pray'd
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               the
               
               Clergy
               should
               appoint
               some
               to
               be
               their
               
                 common
                 Proctor
              
               ,
               with
               sufficient
               Authority
               thereunto
               .
               And
               the
               Bishops
               thereupon
               appointed
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Piercie
              
               their
               Proctor
               ,
               to
               assent
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               And
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               ,
               when
               the
               Parliament
               took
               a
               
                 new
                 Oath
              
               to
               the
               
               King
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Abbots
               themselves
               took
               it
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Piercie
              
               ,
               as
               Proctor
               for
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               was
               sworn
               to
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Parliament
               ,
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bussey
              
               offer'd
               the
               King
               a
               Subsidy
               from
               the
               Commons
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               desired
               
               his
               
                 general
                 Pardon
              
               ;
               the
               Clergy
               gave
               the
               like
               power
               to
               Sir
               
                 William
                 ●e
                 Scroop
              
               of
               Wilts
               ,
               to
               answer
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               late
               did
               to
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Piercie
              
               .
               And
               when
               finally
               ,
               upon
               the
               advice
               of
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bussey
              
               ,
               the
               Lords
               were
               required
               again
               to
               swear
               not
               to
               alter
               any
               thing
               of
               what
               was
               done
               in
               this
               Parliament
               ;
               not
               only
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               
                 Temporal
                 Lords
              
               did
               so
               ;
               but
               sundry
               of
               the
               Proctors
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               by
               holding
               up
               their
               hands
               ,
               affirm'd
               that
               they
               would
               do
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               main
               thing
               done
               in
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               effectual
               performance
               whereof
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               solicitous
               to
               have
               such
               an
               Authority
               concurr
               ,
               as
               might
               admit
               of
               no
               exception
               ;
               was
               to
               annul
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gloucester
               and
               his
               Adherents
               ,
               in
               the
               10th
               .
               and
               11th
               .
               years
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               the
               like
               violence
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Statutes
               made
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               there
               is
               express
               mention
               therefore
               made
               ,
               of
               the
               Proctors
               of
               the
               Clergy
               consenting
               thereunto
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               
                 twelfth
                 Chapters
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               may
               mor●
               fully
               be
               seen
               .
               And
               tho'
               in
               other
               places
               they
               are
               not
               particularly
               mention'd
               ;
               yet
               since
               those
               who
               
               allow
               the
               least
               to
               them
               ,
               do
               confess
               ,
               that
               their
               assent
               was
               taken
               to
               what
               was
               done
               ;
               we
               must
               conclude
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               comprehended
               under
               the
               
                 general
                 Name
              
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               not
               expresly
               distinguish'd
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               From
               what
               has
               been
               said
               ,
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Inferiour
                 Clergy
              
               were
               not
               only
               
               heretofore
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               did
               meet
               ,
               and
               act
               in
               it
               .
               But
               now
               after
               what
               manner
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               does
               not
               so
               plainly
               appear
               .
               It
               has
               been
               the
               opinion
               
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               very
               well
               vers'd
               in
               the
               Antiquities
               of
               our
               Country
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               the
               
                 two
                 Houses
              
               not
               only
               met
               in
               the
               
                 painted
                 Chamber
              
               ,
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               at
               such
               other
               times
               as
               the
               
                 King
                 came
              
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               ordinarily
               sat
               ,
               and
               
                 voted
                 ,
                 together
              
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               those
               who
               assert
               this
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               ,
               even
               then
               ,
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               several
               Estates
               to
               retire
               ,
               and
               consult
               by
               themselves
               ,
               of
               any
               difficult
               matters
               that
               came
               before
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               return
               again
               ,
               and
               joyntly
               deliver
               their
               Opinions
               :
               so
               we
               are
               assured
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               ,
               very
               early
               ,
               their
               several
               places
               to
               meet
               in
               ,
               and
               their
               several
               Speakers
               too
               ,
               to
               manage
               their
               Debates
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               6th
               .
               Edw.
               3.
               the
               Parliament
               
               met
               about
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Scotland
               .
               The
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               went
               apart
               by
               themselves
               ;
               the
               Dukes
               and
               Barons
               by
               themselves
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               they
               deliver'd
               their
               joynt
               Answer
               to
               the
               King.
               And
               so
               they
               did
               in
               the
               40th
               .
               Year
               of
               that
               King
               :
               When
               the
               Pope
               having
               sent
               hither
               to
               demand
               Tribute
               and
               Homage
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               to
               him
               ,
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 went
                 apart
                 by
                 themselves
                 ;
                 the
              
               
               
                 other
                 Lords
                 by
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Commons
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
              
               And
               being
               returned
               from
               their
               several
               places
               ,
               and
               met
               together
               ;
               they
               all
               declar'd
               their
               unanimous
               Resolution
               to
               oppose
               the
               
               Pope's
               Demands
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               50th
               .
               of
               the
               same
               Edward
               ,
               we
               
               find
               mention
               made
               of
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Commons
               sat
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Chapter-House
               of
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Westminster
               .
               And
               three
               Years
               before
               this
               ,
               upon
               a
               demand
               of
               Money
               made
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               
               his
               Wars
               ;
               the
               Commons
               sent
               to
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 House
              
               to
               desire
               a
               Conference
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               presently
               agreed
               to
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               went
               into
               the
               
                 Chamberlain's
                 Chamber
              
               to
               treat
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               in
               the
               51st
               .
               Year
               of
               this
               King
               
               that
               we
               find
               the
               first
               ,
               express
               mention
               ,
               
               made
               of
               the
               Speaker
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ;
               tho'
               there
               want
               not
               very
               probable
               Conjectures
               to
               prove
               that
               they
               had
               one
               long
               before
               .
            
             
               That
               upon
               such
               times
               as
               the
               whole
               Parliament
               met
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               they
               continued
               to
               sit
               together
               ;
               the
               Proctors
               of
               the
               Clergy
               met
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               .
               Their
               Writs
               summon'd
               them
               to
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               business
               ;
               and
               we
               cannot
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               met
               accordingly
               ,
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               every
               Parliament
               together
               .
            
             
               Whether
               upon
               the
               division
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishops
               continued
               to
               sit
               with
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               the
               Proctors
               of
               the
               Clergy
               did
               also
               sit
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               say
               .
               But
               from
               the
               time
               that
               they
               had
               a
               distinct
               Prolocutor
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               we
               must
               conclude
               ,
               that
               they
               met
               distinctly
               :
               And
               upon
               all
               the
               Divisions
               we
               meet
               with
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               
                 ancient
                 Rolls
              
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               method
               still
               was
               for
               
                 each
                 Estate
              
               to
               consult
               together
               ;
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Temporal
              
               by
               themselves
               ;
               the
               Commons
               by
               themselves
               ;
               and
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               by
               themselves
               .
               And
               when
               we
               consider
               the
               Method
               that
               has
               been
               taken
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               of
               
               summoning
               each
               of
               these
               to
               Parliament
               ;
               how
               the
               
                 Temporal
                 Lords
              
               have
               their
               Writs
               particularly
               directed
               to
               them
               ;
               the
               Commons
               theirs
               ,
               directed
               to
               the
               Sheriff
               of
               
                 each
                 County
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               theirs
               joyn'd
               together
               :
               It
               may
               seem
               not
               improbable
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               were
               summon'd
               after
               a
               distinct
               manner
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               so
               they
               sate
               too
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Proctors
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 occasionally
                 consulted
              
               together
               ,
               but
               ordinarily
               acted
               as
               one
               of
               the
               
                 three
                 Estates
              
               of
               the
               Realm
               there
               .
            
             
               In
               what
               place
               the
               Clergy
               used
               to
               meet
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               found
               :
               But
               as
               their
               other
               Convocations
               were
               usually
               held
               at
               St.
               
               Paul's
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               improbable
               but
               that
               ,
               upon
               these
               occasions
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               sate
               there
               also
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               the
               8th
               .
               that
               the
               Lords
               did
               not
               sit
               upon
               Convocation-days
               ;
               because
               then
               the
               Bishops
               were
               absent
               ,
               and
               sat
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               This
               was
               in
               use
               in
               the
               1st
               .
               Year
               of
               that
               King
               :
               And
               afterwards
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               certain
               days
               were
               appointed
               ,
               every
               Week
               ,
               for
               the
               Convocation
               to
               sit
               ;
               and
               on
               those
               ,
               the
               Lords
               only
               met
               and
               adjourned
               ,
               but
               entred
               not
               upon
               any
               publick
               Business
               .
            
             
             
               Were
               we
               well
               assured
               of
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               this
               Custom
               ,
               it
               would
               go
               a
               great
               way
               towards
               the
               Confirming
               of
               what
               I
               before
               proposed
               :
               And
               being
               joyn'd
               with
               those
               two
               Things
               of
               which
               we
               are
               Certain
               ;
               namely
               ,
               First
               ,
               That
               upon
               all
               Greater
               Debates
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Manner
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               to
               go
               aside
               ,
               and
               Consult
               with
               One
               Another
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               or
               some
               Other
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Report
               their
               Opinion
               to
               the
               Other
               Estates
               :
               And
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               They
               separately
               gave
               Subsidies
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               (
               as
               also
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               seem
               to
               have
               anciently
               done
               :
               )
               would
               prompt
               us
               to
               conclude
               the
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Parliament
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               Originally
               ,
               this
               ;
               That
               when
               the
               
                 Three
                 Estates
              
               met
               together
               ,
               (
               as
               at
               the
               Opening
               of
               every
               Session
               ,
               they
               are
               still
               wont
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               are
               by
               some
               supposed
               to
               have
               always
               done
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               )
               the
               Proxies
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Commons
               ,
               either
               came
               Up
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               or
               they
               all
               attended
               the
               King
               in
               the
               
                 Painted
                 Chamber
              
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               when
               they
               sate
               separately
               ,
               Each
               State
               met
               ,
               and
               consulted
               ,
               by
               its
               self
               :
               Only
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Parliamentary-Abbots
               ,
               as
               they
               appear'd
               there
               under
               a
               double
               Capacity
               ,
               
               so
               they
               sate
               ,
               and
               Voted
               accordingly
               :
               With
               the
               Clergy
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               Members
               of
               that
               Estate
               ,
               on
               Convocation-days
               ;
               At
               Other
               times
               ,
               with
               the
               Lords
               in
               the
               
                 Upper
                 House
              
               ;
               as
               Members
               of
               the
               Baronage
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               Vertue
               of
               their
               Baronies
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               have
               I
               accounted
               for
               the
               
               first
               Original
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               anciently
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               this
               Realm
               ;
               and
               is
               still
               Summon'd
               by
               the
               same
               Writ
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Bishops
               are
               Called
               to
               Parliament
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               .
               But
               there
               is
               another
               Respect
               ,
               under
               which
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               may
               be
               consider'd
               ;
               and
               of
               which
               it
               will
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               be
               necessary
               for
               me
               to
               give
               also
               some
               Account
               ;
               before
               I
               go
               on
               to
               take
               any
               particular
               View
               ,
               of
               what
               was
               done
               by
               them
               under
               this
               Capacity
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               before
               said
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               King
               Orders
               his
               Writs
               to
               be
               Issued
               out
               for
               Calling
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               He
               do's
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               direct
               two
               Others
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               
                 Two
                 Archbishops
              
               ,
               to
               Summon
               the
               Clergy
               of
               their
               Respective
               Provinces
               ,
               to
               meet
               together
               about
               the
               same
               time
               .
               And
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               for
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               difference
               
               there
               is
               between
               these
               
                 Two
                 kinds
              
               of
               Summons
               ;
               because
               that
               ,
               by
               that
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               the
               better
               to
               judge
               ,
               what
               is
               intended
               by
               Each
               of
               Them.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               then
               ;
               The
               Parliamentary-Writ
               is
               sent
               distinctly
               to
               every
               Bishop
               ,
               ●mmediately
               from
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               the
               Bishop
               is
               thereby
               Required
               to
               Summon
               the
               Clergy
               of
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               to
               go
               along
               with
               him
               to
               Parliament
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Convocation-Writ
               is
               sent
               only
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               He
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               sends
               to
               the
               Other
               Bishops
               of
               his
               Province
               ;
               to
               meet
               Him
               with
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               Convocation
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               
                 King's
                 Command
              
               .
               And
               sometimes
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               heretofore
               ,
               Summon'd
               them
               ,
               only
               by
               his
               
                 Own
                 Authority
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               the
               Parliamentary-Writ
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Clergy
               of
               Each
               Diocess
               ,
               are
               to
               come
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Parliament
               is
               intended
               to
               be
               Opened
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               Day
               appointed
               for
               the
               Assembling
               of
               it
               .
               By
               the
               Convocation-Writ
               ,
               they
               are
               call'd
               to
               the
               Chapter-House
               at
               Pauls
               ,
               or
               to
               such
               Other
               place
               as
               the
               Archbishop
               appoints
               ;
               and
               that
               oftentimes
               heretofore
               on
               some
               Other
               day
               than
               that
               on
               which
               the
               Parliament
               began
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               Parliamentary-Writ
               Summons
               Them
               to
               come
               to
               Parliament
               ,
               there
               to
               Treat
               ,
               &c.
               
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Lords
                 ;
                 and
                 Other
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Urgent
                 Affairs
                 that
                 are
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 deliberated
                 of
                 ;
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               The
               Convocation-Writ
               calls
               them
               to
               consult
               only
               
                 among
                 Themselves
              
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               directed
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               when
               they
               
                 come
                 together
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               the
               Parliamentary-Writ
               ,
               only
               the
               
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Arch-deacons
              
               ,
               and
               Proctors
               of
               the
               Clergy
               are
               Summon'd
               :
               But
               the
               Convocation-Writ
               ,
               with
               these
               ,
               call'd
               the
               
                 Regular
                 Dignitaries
              
               too
               ;
               
                 Omnes
                 Abbates
                 ,
                 Priores
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 tam
                 Exemptos
                 quàm
                 non
                 Exemptos
              
               ;
               and
               so
               gave
               many
               a
               place
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               that
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Lastly
               ;
               By
               the
               Parliamentary-Writ
               ,
               they
               were
               ever
               to
               meet
               at
               the
               very
               precise
               time
               the
               Parliament
               did
               :
               By
               the
               Other
               ,
               they
               not
               only
               did
               not
               meet
               always
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               precise
               Time
               ,
               but
               very
               often
               at
               such
               time
               as
               no
               Parliament
               was
               Sitting
               .
               Which
               was
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               Convocation-Writ
               ,
               I
               have
               〈◊〉
               met
               with
               ,
               of
               the
               9
               Edw.
               II.
               And
               
               according
               to
               which
               the
               Convocation
               sate
               .
               Febr.
               17
               :
               whereas
               the
               Parliament
               met
               the
               October
               before
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               therefore
               as
               plain
               ,
               as
               any
               thing
               
               can
               well
               be
               ,
               That
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               consider'd
               as
               call'd
               by
               the
               Parliamentary-Writs
               ,
               and
               sitting
               by
               Vertue
               of
               Them
               ;
               and
               the
               Convocation
               consider'd
               ,
               as
               Summon'd
               by
               the
               Convocation-Writ
               ,
               and
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               consequent
               thereupon
               ;
               are
               ,
               in
               their
               nature
               and
               constitution
               ,
               two
               different
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               which
               ,
               by
               no
               means
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               Confounded
               together
               .
               The
               great
               Question
               is
               ,
               What
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               Parliamentary-Convention
               ,
               is
               ;
               and
               what
               the
               design
               of
               their
               Meeting
               Originally
               was
               ?
            
             
               Had
               these
               Convocations
               been
               always
               Assembled
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               without
               any
               Writ
               from
               the
               King
               ;
               as
               oftentimes
               heretofore
               they
               were
               :
               And
               had
               they
               meddled
               only
               with
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               ,
               when
               they
               met
               ;
               It
               would
               have
               been
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               give
               a
               plain
               ,
               and
               certain
               Answer
               to
               this
               Enquiry
               .
               Because
               ,
               in
               that
               Case
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               Evident
               ,
               that
               these
               Convocations
               
               were
               no
               Other
               than
               
                 Provincial
                 Synods
              
               ;
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               took
               occasion
               to
               Assemble
               ;
               for
               the
               Ease
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               they
               were
               otherwise
               Required
               to
               come
               together
               ,
               for
               the
               business
               of
               the
               State.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               Use
               Our
               Kings
               were
               wont
               sometimes
               to
               make
               of
               Them.
               They
               referr'd
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               advised
               with
               them
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               Religion
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Form
               of
               their
               Summons
               entitles
               them
               to
               meet
               upon
               some
               
                 urgent
                 Affairs
              
               ,
               which
               concern
               not
               only
               the
               
                 security
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               but
               of
               the
               King
               too
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquility
                 ,
                 the
                 publick
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
              
               So
               the
               main
               design
               Our
               Princes
               seem
               to
               have
               had
               in
               Assembling
               these
               Convocations
               ,
               either
               at
               the
               
                 same
                 time
              
               they
               did
               their
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               was
               to
               
                 get
                 Money
              
               from
               Them
               :
               That
               so
               ,
               in
               a
               much
               fuller
               Body
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               than
               what
               usually
               came
               to
               the
               State-Council
               ;
               and
               consisting
               of
               such
               Members
               particularly
               ,
               as
               were
               most
               ha●d
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               ;
               the
               Abbots
               and
               〈◊〉
               ;
               they
               might
               either
               obtain
               a
               supply
               from
               the
               Clergy
               there
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               〈◊〉
               in
               
               Parliament
               ;
               or
               have
               that
               Supply
               confirm'd
               by
               them
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               which
               had
               before
               been
               Granted
               to
               Them
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               this
               any
               vain
               Conjecture
               ,
               but
               founded
               upon
               a
               General
               Observation
               of
               what
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Convocation
               when
               it
               met
               ;
               and
               which
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               confirm
               ,
               or
               make
               an
               Order
               for
               Money
               :
               And
               even
               upon
               the
               very
               Summons
               themselves
               ,
               which
               were
               anciently
               sent
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               in
               which
               the
               Cause
               of
               their
               meeting
               was
               ,
               oftentimes
               ,
               more
               particularly
               express'd
               ,
               than
               afterwards
               it
               was
               
               wont
               to
               be
               .
               I
               shall
               offer
               an
               Instance
               of
               this
               ,
               in
               that
               ancient
               Summons
               before
               mention'd
               ,
               9
               Edw.
               II.
               In
               which
               it
               is
               declared
               ;
               That
               
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
              
               Others
               
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 who
                 were
                 Summon'd
                 to
              
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 concern'd
                 ,
                 unanimously
                 yielded
                 to
                 a
                 Subsidy
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 that
              
               Others
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 who
                 were
                 not
              
               Summon'd
               
                 to
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 should
                 Meet
                 in
              
               Convocation
               ,
               
                 and
                 Consent
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 Cause
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 sent
                 his
                 Writ
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 to
                 Summon
                 All
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 whether
                 Religious
                 ,
                 or
                 Others
                 ,
                 and
                 Others
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 his
                 Province
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 at
              
               London
               ,
               post
               15
               
                 Pasch.
                 to
                 
                 treat
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               therefore
               was
               the
               great
               Use
               which
               Our
               Kings
               were
               wont
               ,
               all
               along
               ,
               to
               make
               of
               their
               Convocations
               ;
               and
               from
               this
               it
               came
               to
               be
               the
               Custom
               to
               Summon
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Parliament
               met
               ;
               and
               ,
               Generally
               ,
               at
               the
               
                 same
                 time
              
               that
               it
               did
               so
               .
            
             
               But
               tho'
               our
               Convocations
               therefore
               ,
               
               even
               as
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Synods
              
               ,
               have
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               come
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               a
               long
               time
               Summon'd
               ,
               at
               the
               
                 same
                 time
              
               that
               the
               Parliament
               was
               to
               meet
               ;
               yet
               I
               do
               not
               see
               any
               Reason
               there
               is
               to
               consine
               them
               so
               closely
               to
               such
               a
               season
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               it
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               One
               ,
               whenever
               He
               do's
               the
               Other
               .
               Indeed
               Custom
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               allow'd
               its
               just
               force
               ,
               has
               prevailed
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               question'd
               whether
               the
               Clergy
               thereby
               have
               not
               a
               Right
               to
               be
               Summon'd
               to
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Other
               Estates
               
               are
               to
               the
               Parliament
               .
               But
               as
               Our
               Kings
               have
               often
               been
               wont
               to
               hold
               Convocaons
               ,
               when
               there
               were
               no
               Parliaments
               sitting
               ;
               so
               in
               this
               very
               Age
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               was
               continued
               ,
               after
               the
               
               Parliament
               was
               dissolved
               ;
               and
               our
               most
               Eminent
               in
               the
               Law
               declared
               that
               it
               might
               lawfully
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               How
               long
               our
               Archbishops
               went
               on
               ,
               by
               their
               
                 Own
                 Authority
              
               ,
               to
               call
               these
               
               Convocations
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               precisely
               to
               determine
               .
               But
               as
               it
               is
               observed
               by
               One
               ,
               
               who
               has
               been
               very
               Curious
               in
               these
               Remarks
               ,
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Langham
              
               first
               ,
               That
               
                 He
                 summon'd
                 such
                 Synods
                 ,
                 partly
                 at
                 the
              
               desire
               and
               command
               
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 without
                 the
                 King's
                 Letters
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 pleasure
                 :
              
               and
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Arundell
              
               
               after
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Convocation
               of
               1408
               ,
               as
               almost
               
                 all
                 the
                 Others
                 of
                 His
                 Time
                 ,
                 were
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 sole
                 Letters
                 and
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ;
                 tho'
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 He
                 sometimes
                 held
                 Them
                 at
                 the
              
               desire
               
                 of
                 the
              
               King
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
              
               vertue
               
                 of
                 his
              
               Letters
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
              
               Publick
               Affairs
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Realm
               :
               So
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               the
               King
               did
               often
               send
               his
               Orders
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               for
               this
               purpose
               ;
               but
               that
               from
               the
               very
               time
               of
               Edward
               the
               First
               ,
               He
               had
               been
               constantly
               used
               so
               to
               do
               .
               And
               it
               is
               no
               improbable
               con
               〈…〉
               ure
               of
               our
               Church-Historian
               ,
               that
               about
               
               the
               End
               of
               
               Arundell's
               time
               ,
               the
               King
               began
               wholly
               to
               Assume
               this
               Power
               ;
               
               and
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               no
               Convocations
               were
               call'd
               ,
               but
               at
               his
               Command
               .
               That
               this
               was
               the
               Case
               in
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth's
                 time
              
               ,
               the
               Act
               of
               his
               25th
               .
               Year
               ,
               Chapt.
               19.
               tells
               us
               :
               And
               whosoever
               shall
               weigh
               the
               Introduction
               of
               that
               Statute
               ,
               will
               see
               cause
               to
               conclude
               ,
               from
               the
               Wording
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               had
               been
               for
               some
               considerable
               time
               before
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               having
               thus
               prepared
               the
               
               way
               for
               a
               
                 Right
                 understanding
              
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               first
               setled
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Period
               ;
               and
               has
               ,
               from
               thence
               ,
               been
               derived
               down
               to
               Us
               :
               Let
               us
               go
               on
               to
               take
               a
               brief
               View
               of
               the
               chiefest
               of
               those
               Meetings
               ,
               of
               which
               any
               Account
               remains
               to
               Us
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               more
               clearly
               to
               discover
               the
               Nature
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               dependence
               ,
               of
               Right
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               upon
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Authority
              
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               was
               Winchelsea
               made
               Archbishop
               
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               but
               He
               presently
               turn'd
               his
               Mind
               to
               the
               Reformation
               of
               his
               Court
               of
               Arches
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               better
               
               accomplishing
               thereof
               ,
               call'd
               a
               
                 Provincial
                 Synod
              
               ,
               in
               which
               He
               publish'd
               those
               
               Orders
               for
               the
               Regulation
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               still
               Remain
               to
               us
               under
               his
               Name
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               year
               after
               ,
               the
               same
               Archbishop
               
               held
               Another
               Synod
               ;
               and
               therein
               agreed
               ,
               that
               a
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               should
               be
               publish'd
               against
               all
               such
               as
               should
               Infringe
               the
               Liberties
               ,
               granted
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Great
                 Charter
              
               ,
               and
               Charter
               of
               the
               Forest
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Copies
               of
               Them
               ,
               (
               order'd
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               Every
               
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 ,
              
               )
               should
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Command
               ,
               be
               publickly
               Read
               to
               the
               People
               Assembled
               there
               .
               There
               were
               some
               other
               things
               done
               in
               this
               Convocation
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               securing
               of
               the
               Privileges
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               an
               Order
               publish'd
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               throughout
               his
               Province
               ,
               to
               make
               known
               to
               the
               Clergy
               what
               had
               been
               Resolved
               by
               Them.
               
            
             
               What
               was
               design'd
               to
               have
               been
               done
               in
               the
               Convocation
               again
               ,
               called
               the
               year
               following
               ,
               is
               not
               known
               .
               All
               that
               we
               
               are
               told
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 two
                 Fryars
              
               appear'd
               there
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Prohibition
              
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               might
               lawfully
               grant
               a
               Subsidy
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               help
               Him
               in
               his
               Wars
               :
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               they
               
               laid
               a
               Command
               upon
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               Imprisonment
               ,
               not
               to
               publish
               any
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               either
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               against
               any
               that
               put
               Themselves
               under
               his
               Protection
               :
               and
               thereupon
               the
               Synod
               immediately
               broke
               up
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               
               which
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Archbishop
               had
               procured
               a
               Bull
               from
               Rome
               ,
               to
               forbid
               the
               Clergy
               to
               grant
               the
               King
               any
               farther
               assistance
               ,
               without
               his
               leave
               first
               had
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               .
               The
               King
               hereupon
               put
               the
               Clergy
               out
               of
               his
               protection
               :
               And
               then
               the
               Clergy
               granted
               him
               a
               fifth
               part
               of
               their
               Goods
               ;
               only
               
               the
               Archbishop
               Himself
               stood
               out
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               Goods
               Confiscated
               .
               But
               ,
               so
               ill
               were
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               King
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               safe
               to
               Contest
               it
               with
               Him
               ;
               but
               ,
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               return'd
               again
               to
               Peace
               with
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               restored
               his
               Goods
               to
               Him.
               
            
             
               But
               this
               Reconciliation
               lasted
               not
               long
               ;
               the
               King
               seeming
               rather
               to
               have
               waited
               for
               an
               Opportunity
               of
               doing
               him
               a
               mischief
               ,
               without
               hurting
               himself
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               truly
               forgiven
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               being
               now
               in
               better
               Circumstances
               
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               He
               accused
               the
               Archbishop
               
               of
               having
               been
               the
               chief
               Fomenter
               of
               all
               the
               
                 late
                 Troubles
              
               he
               had
               met
               with
               ,
               from
               his
               Barons
               ;
               and
               forced
               him
               to
               go
               to
               Rome
               to
               answer
               for
               it
               .
               And
               when
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               He
               held
               his
               Parliament
               at
               Carlisle
               ,
               An.
               1308
               :
               He
               caused
               an
               Inhibition
               to
               be
               Put
               upon
               
               
                 William
                 de
                 Testa
              
               ,
               a
               new
               Legate
               ,
               sent
               to
               get
               up
               more
               Money
               here
               ;
               and
               a
               Restraint
               to
               be
               laid
               upon
               such
               Monks
               as
               had
               Lands
               in
               England
               ;
               but
               whose
               
                 capital
                 Houses
              
               were
               in
               
                 other
                 Kingdoms
              
               .
            
             
               So
               earnestly
               did
               this
               King
               labour
               to
               
               recover
               his
               Authority
               ,
               from
               those
               intollerable
               
                 Usur
                 pations
              
               that
               had
               been
               made
               upon
               it
               .
               No
               sooner
               was
               
                 King
                 Edward
              
               the
               Second
               ,
               His
               Son
               ,
               Crown'd
               ;
               but
               He
               gave
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               now
               Return'd
               from
               
               Rome
               ,
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               He
               would
               not
               suffer
               his
               Realm
               to
               be
               obliged
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               
                 General
                 Council
              
               of
               Lyons
               abroad
               ;
               or
               by
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               Otho
               and
               Ottobon
               at
               home
               ,
               against
               his
               Consent
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               deprive
               any
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               of
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               on
               any
               pretence
               of
               Pluralities
               ,
               or
               Non-Residence
               .
            
             
             
               But
               still
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Authority
              
               both
               in
               assembling
               ,
               and
               managing
               of
               our
               Convocations
               ,
               nevertheless
               prevailed
               .
               An
               eminent
               instance
               of
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               in
               the
               Convocation
               held
               the
               year
               after
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               we
               may
               collect
               ,
               how
               they
               were
               order'd
               about
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               Pope
               having
               resolved
               to
               suppress
               
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Knights-Templers
               ,
               summons
               a
               
                 general
                 Council
              
               to
               m●et
               at
               Vienne
               .
               To
               this
               he
               invites
               ,
               or
               rather
               commands
               ,
               our
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               to
               come
               .
               And
               that
               they
               might
               be
               the
               better
               prepared
               for
               what
               they
               were
               to
               do
               there
               ,
               he
               requires
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               to
               assemble
               a
               
                 Provincial
                 Synod
              
               ,
               and
               therein
               to
               deliberate
               about
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Knights-Templers
               ;
               and
               to
               dispose
               the
               way
               ,
               for
               their
               more
               essectual
               Condemnation
               at
               the
               
                 general
                 Council
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Archbishop
               having
               received
               this
               order
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               immediately
               sends
               his
               Writ
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               requiring
               him
               to
               call
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               to
               a
               Convocation
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               London
               sends
               abroad
               his
               Summons
               accordingly
               :
               And
               when
               they
               met
               ,
               the
               usual
               Preliminaries
               being
               over
               ,
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Bulls
              
               were
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               read
               ;
               next
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               London's
               Certificate
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               what
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               in
               obedience
               both
               to
               the
               
               Pope's
               ,
               and
               
               Archbishop's
               ,
               Command
               :
               and
               so
               they
               proceeded
               to
               the
               business
               for
               which
               they
               were
               called
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               then
               we
               have
               a
               full
               Representation
               ,
               of
               the
               State
               of
               our
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               was
               managed
               in
               these
               times
               .
            
             
               Great
               was
               the
               Usurpation
               which
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               made
               upon
               the
               
                 King's
                 Authority
              
               :
               And
               it
               ought
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               because
               this
               Archbishop
               was
               otherwise
               ,
               a
               hearty
               Friend
               to
               the
               Liberties
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               true
               respect
               and
               value
               for
               the
               King
               ;
               whose
               Follies
               and
               Excesses
               wrought
               so
               far
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               at
               last
               thought
               to
               have
               broke
               his
               Heart
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Archbishop
               that
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               came
               in
               by
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Authority
              
               ;
               so
               ,
               to
               maintain
               his
               Power
               the
               better
               ,
               he
               took
               care
               by
               such
               means
               ,
               as
               seldom
               fail
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Court
              
               ,
               to
               gain
               mighty
               Privileges
               from
               that
               See.
               Being
               supported
               with
               these
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               to
               make
               a
               
                 Provincial
                 Visitation
              
               ;
               holds
               several
               Synods
               at
               
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 Lambeth
              
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               places
               .
               And
               in
               one
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               
               publishes
               his
               
                 Provincial
                 Constitutions
              
               .
               And
               all
               that
               the
               King
               was
               able
               
               to
               do
               ,
               was
               to
               send
               a
               Prohibition
               to
               him
               
               not
               to
               attempt
               ,
               or
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               his
               Prejudice
               ;
               or
               to
               the
               Prejudice
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               his
               Crown
               ,
               or
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               
                 Simon
                 Mepham
              
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               this
               Archbishop
               ,
               he
               held
               some
               few
               Synods
               ,
               and
               made
               some
               
                 Provincial
                 Constitutions
              
               ;
               in
               neither
               of
               which
               ,
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               extraordinary
               to
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               must
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Convocations
               held
               by
               
                 Archbishop
                 Stratford
              
               ,
               who
               follow'd
               after
               :
               In
               all
               which
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               more
               than
               
               this
               ,
               that
               what
               Constitutions
               were
               made
               by
               them
               ,
               he
               ordered
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               publish'd
               by
               the
               Clergy
               throughout
               his
               Province
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               ,
               tho'
               it
               be
               not
               necessary
               to
               
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               observe
               ,
               how
               our
               Kings
               began
               ,
               by
               degrees
               to
               assert
               their
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               a
               stop
               ,
               if
               not
               an
               end
               ,
               to
               the
               Usurpations
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               It
               was
               about
               the
               Year
               1343
               ,
               that
               the
               
               Pope
               desiring
               to
               encrease
               his
               Revenue
               here
               ,
               sent
               a
               Message
               to
               the
               Clergy
               to
               perswade
               them
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               two
               Provinces
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               York
               ,
               to
               maintain
               too
               Cardinals
               at
               Rome
               .
               This
               being
               
               brought
               before
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 common
                 Consent
              
               of
               that
               
                 great
                 Council
              
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               Pope
               freely
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               grown
               weary
               of
               his
               Impositions
               ,
               and
               neither
               could
               ,
               nor
               would
               bear
               ,
               any
               longer
               ,
               those
               Burdens
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               continually
               laying
               upon
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               For
               which
               end
               ,
               it
               was
               also
               resolved
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               procur'd
               any
               Benefice
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Provision
              
               ,
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               come
               and
               live
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               suffer'd
               to
               draw
               the
               Wealth
               of
               the
               Nation
               into
               
                 other
                 Countries
              
               :
               And
               least
               this
               should
               not
               do
               ,
               it
               was
               also
               farther
               establish'd
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               any
               Benefice
               ,
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               any
               Bull
               from
               Rome
               ,
               without
               the
               King
               's
               special
               License
               and
               Consent
               .
               And
               all
               the
               Lords
               and
               Nobles
               declared
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Pope
               went
               on
               ,
               by
               his
               Provisions
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               Benefices
               ,
               whether
               to
               Foreigners
               ,
               or
               others
               ;
               which
               their
               Ancestors
               had
               given
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Charity
               ,
               to
               
                 religious
                 Persons
              
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ;
               they
               would
               forthwith
               seize
               them
               into
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               dispose
               of
               them
               as
               they
               thought
               good
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               a
               brisk
               stand
               ,
               and
               some
               restraint
               it
               did
               put
               to
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Exorbitancies
              
               .
               
               And
               yet
               it
               was
               but
               a
               year
               
               after
               ,
               that
               he
               sent
               two
               Bishops
               to
               the
               King
               to
               prevail
               with
               him
               to
               revoke
               these
               orders
               :
               But
               our
               Historians
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               received
               a
               
                 short
                 Answer
              
               ,
               and
               presently
               return'd
               home
               again
               .
               And
               the
               next
               year
               following
               ,
               the
               King
               put
               a
               
               Fine
               upon
               all
               
                 Foreign
                 Clergy-men
              
               ;
               and
               took
               of
               every
               one
               according
               as
               they
               were
               able
               to
               give
               .
            
             
               It
               would
               be
               too
               long
               for
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               how
               far
               this
               great
               King
               ,
               following
               herein
               the
               steps
               of
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Grandfather
              
               ,
               King
               Edward
               I.
               proceeded
               to
               maintain
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               Liberties
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Encroachments
              
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               endeavours
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               constantly
               adhered
               to
               the
               Laws
               made
               
               against
               
                 Provisors
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               when
               the
               Pope
               publish'd
               his
               Indulgence
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1349
               :
               he
               not
               only
               expresly
               forbad
               
               any
               of
               his
               Subjects
               to
               go
               thither
               ,
               but
               recall'd
               those
               who
               were
               already
               there
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               our
               Convocations
               ,
               
               and
               the
               method
               observed
               in
               holding
               of
               them
               .
               When
               the
               Archbishop
               complain'd
               
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               of
               the
               Violation
               that
               
               was
               made
               of
               the
               Privileges
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               Clergy-men
               known
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               were
               oftentimes
               forced
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               
                 King's
                 Judges
              
               ;
               it
               was
               freely
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               ,
               nothing
               was
               done
               but
               what
               was
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Realm
               :
               For
               that
               the
               Ordinary
               was
               so
               negligent
               in
               punishing
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               would
               be
               no
               bounds
               set
               to
               their
               Excesses
               ,
               unless
               the
               
                 civil
                 Magistrate
              
               took
               some
               care
               to
               restrain
               them
               .
               The
               Archbishop
               was
               sensible
               that
               this
               was
               but
               too
               true
               :
               and
               thereupon
               he
               went
               apart
               with
               his
               
                 Parliamentary
                 Clergy
              
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               
                 common
                 Advice
              
               and
               Consent
               ,
               set
               forth
               an
               order
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               severe
               confining
               and
               punishing
               of
               such
               Offenders
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               other
               Synods
               ,
               held
               by
               this
               Archbishop
               ,
               there
               being
               little
               remarkable
               in
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               insist
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               about
               the
               Year
               1393
               ,
               that
               
               the
               famous
               Statute
               of
               Proemunire
               was
               pass'd
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               it
               was
               hoped
               ,
               that
               an
               effectual
               stop
               would
               have
               been
               put
               to
               the
               Usurpations
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               has
               been
               said
               by
               some
               ,
               
               that
               from
               this
               time
               forward
               ,
               our
               Archbishops
               did
               leave
               off
               to
               
                 summon
                 Convocations
              
               by
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               and
               call'd
               them
               only
               at
               the
               
                 King's
                 Command
              
               .
               But
               tho'
               I
               am
               not
               altogether
               satisfied
               in
               this
               
               particular
               ,
               yet
               that
               they
               now
               began
               to
               be
               more
               moderate
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Power
               ,
               I
               do
               easily
               believe
               :
               And
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               after
               this
               Act
               ,
               but
               all
               along
               before
               ,
               when
               things
               ran
               at
               the
               highest
               against
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Prerogative
              
               ;
               yet
               still
               our
               Kings
               often
               interposed
               their
               Authority
               ,
               and
               summon'd
               Convocations
               by
               their
               own
               Writs
               ,
               directed
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               as
               they
               still
               continue
               to
               be
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Wickliffe
               ,
               and
               the
               Opinions
               by
               him
               brought
               in
               ,
               began
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               :
               Insomuch
               ,
               
               that
               Courtney
               ,
               being
               Archbishop
               ,
               thought
               it
               needfull
               to
               hold
               a
               Synod
               at
               London
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               pass
               a
               Sentence
               of
               Condemnation
               upon
               them
               .
               Whether
               he
               did
               this
               at
               the
               
                 King's
                 Command
              
               ,
               or
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               own
               
                 Legatine
                 Authority
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               enquire
               :
               But
               this
               we
               are
               assured
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               thereupon
               issued
               out
               his
               orders
               for
               the
               Arresting
               of
               all
               such
               as
               held
               any
               
                 Heretical
                 Tenets
              
               ;
               and
               particularly
               that
               opposed
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               agreed
               
               upon
               in
               that
               Convocation
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               was
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Councils
               held
               by
               Arundel
               ,
               his
               Successor
               ,
               first
               at
               
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1394
               ;
               then
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1408.
               
               And
               lest
               the
               orders
               
               of
               such
               Synods
               should
               not
               be
               sufficient
               to
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               the
               growth
               of
               these
               opinions
               ,
               the
               Civil
               Power
               was
               not
               only
               allow'd
               ,
               but
               desir'd
               ,
               to
               interpose
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               an
               Act
               made
               for
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1401
               ,
               2
               Hen.
               4.
               
            
             
               But
               tho'
               by
               this
               means
               therefore
               a
               new
               subject
               was
               started
               ,
               to
               exercise
               the
               debates
               of
               our
               Convocations
               ;
               yet
               still
               the
               Pope
               ceased
               not
               to
               attempt
               upon
               the
               Crown
               with
               his
               wonted
               Usurpations
               .
               To
               oppose
               which
               ,
               Richard
               the
               2d
               .
               call'd
               
               his
               Clergy
               together
               ,
               Anno
               1398
               :
               and
               demanded
               of
               them
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Pope
               had
               Power
               to
               
                 translate
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               dispose
               of
               Preferments
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               again
               that
               Year
               notoriously
               done
               .
               Instead
               of
               giving
               any
               direct
               answer
               whereunto
               ,
               they
               cautiously
               reply'd
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               their
               opinion
               the
               King
               should
               write
               to
               the
               Pope
               to
               desist
               from
               such
               Practices
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               At
               which
               the
               King
               being
               justly
               offended
               ,
               told
               them
               ,
               That
               had
               they
               boldly
               asserted
               
               his
               Right
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               firmly
               stood
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               have
               protected
               them
               against
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               King
               Richard
               being
               deposed
               ,
               and
               King
               
               Henry
               being
               willing
               to
               ingratiate
               Himself
               with
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               scarce
               a
               year
               pass'd
               without
               a
               Convocation
               :
               The
               main
               business
               of
               which
               still
               was
               to
               suppress
               the
               
                 New
                 Opinions
              
               ,
               and
               to
               prosecute
               the
               Maintainers
               of
               Them.
               But
               except
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               ,
               from
               this
               time
               forth
               ,
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               in
               Them.
               
            
             
               But
               tho'
               I
               shall
               not
               therefore
               need
               to
               
               insist
               any
               farther
               ,
               upon
               the
               particular
               View
               of
               the
               Convocations
               of
               these
               times
               ;
               yet
               a
               Law
               there
               is
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               be
               pass'd
               by
               .
               It
               was
               made
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               Anno
               1430.
               
               And
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 allow'd
                 for
                 Themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Servants
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 Protections
                 and
                 Privileges
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 Granted
                 to
                 Members
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Vertue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 still
                 continue
                 to
                 Enjoy
                 .
              
            
             
             
               I
               shall
               close
               up
               these
               Remarks
               ,
               with
               
               the
               account
               of
               one
               Other
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               parallell'd
               ,
               in
               all
               its
               circumstances
               ,
               in
               any
               part
               of
               our
               History
               .
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               having
               call'd
               a
               Parliament
               to
               Westminster
               ,
               Anno
               1529
               ;
               Commanded
               
                 Warham
                 ,
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               to
               Summon
               a
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               to
               meet
               ,
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               in
               St.
               
               Paul's
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 London
                 .
                 Cardinal
                 Woolsey
                 ,
              
               who
               ,
               as
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               had
               no
               place
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               was
               desirous
               to
               bring
               every
               thing
               within
               his
               
                 Own
                 Management
              
               ;
               by
               his
               
                 Legatine
                 Power
              
               dissolves
               the
               Convocation
               
               held
               ,
               at
               the
               
                 King's
                 Command
              
               ,
               by
               Warham
               ;
               and
               Orders
               the
               same
               Synod
               to
               Appear
               before
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Legate
              
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               at
               Westminster
               .
               Where
               having
               got
               a
               sufficient
               Subsidy
               granted
               by
               Them
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               soon
               dismiss'd
               the
               Assembly
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               have
               I
               given
               a
               brief
               Account
               ,
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               during
               this
               Third
               Period
               .
               Many
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               pass'd
               by
               ,
               without
               making
               any
               mention
               at
               all
               of
               Them.
               And
               it
               may
               be
               sufficient
               here
               ,
               in
               the
               Close
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               say
               this
               
               one
               thing
               concerning
               Them
               ;
               That
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               the
               
                 Great
                 End
              
               our
               Kings
               had
               in
               Summoning
               of
               Them
               ,
               was
               to
               get
               Money
               from
               Them
               ;
               as
               ,
               the
               main
               thing
               they
               did
               ,
               when
               they
               met
               ,
               was
               to
               consider
               what
               Measures
               to
               take
               ,
               and
               what
               Excuses
               to
               urge
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               Giving
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV
               PERIOD
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               25th
               .
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               to
               Our
               Present
               Times
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               now
               come
               to
               the
               last
               Part
               of
               
               these
               Reflections
               ;
               to
               the
               Time
               in
               which
               our
               Convocation
               was
               finally
               setled
               ,
               by
               
                 Parliamentary
                 Authority
              
               ,
               in
               the
               State
               in
               which
               it
               now
               stands
               ;
               and
               under
               which
               Condition
               I
               have
               ,
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Chapter
               ,
               consider'd
               the
               Rights
               of
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               here
               only
               give
               a
               short
               account
               ,
               how
               it
               came
               to
               be
               thus
               setled
               ;
               and
               what
               Methods
               our
               Princes
               have
               ,
               from
               thenceforth
               ,
               taken
               ,
               for
               the
               Management
               of
               their
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Supremacy
              
               .
            
             
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               having
               been
               a
               long
               time
               trifled
               with
               ,
               by
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               business
               of
               his
               Divorce
               ;
               and
               being
               not
               of
               a
               Humour
               to
               bear
               such
               an
               
               Opposition
               ,
               as
               was
               thereby
               made
               to
               his
               Desires
               ;
               Resolved
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               to
               break
               off
               all
               Communication
               with
               it
               :
               And
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               thereof
               ,
               pass'd
               an
               Act
               against
               Appeals
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               for
               
                 ending
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Suits
              
               within
               his
               Own
               Realm
               ;
               Anno
               1533.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               long
               after
               this
               ,
               that
               Warham
               dying
               ,
               and
               Cranmer
               being
               made
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Divorce
               ,
               which
               had
               so
               long
               been
               depending
               ,
               was
               finally
               determined
               by
               Him.
               The
               news
               of
               which
               being
               got
               to
               Rome
               ,
               the
               Pope
               not
               only
               Annull'd
               the
               
               Archbishop's
               proceeding
               ,
               but
               Commanded
               the
               King
               to
               do
               it
               likewise
               :
               And
               ,
               upon
               his
               Refusal
               to
               hearken
               to
               Him
               ,
               publish'd
               against
               Him
               a
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               as
               He
               had
               before
               Threatned
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               To
               prevent
               that
               Breach
               ,
               which
               this
               must
               otherwise
               have
               necessarily
               made
               between
               Them
               ,
               the
               
                 French
                 King
              
               interposed
               so
               effectually
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               (
               who
               ,
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               came
               as
               far
               as
               Marseilles
               to
               Treat
               with
               Him
               )
               that
               He
               offer'd
               new
               Terms
               of
               Accommodation
               to
               King
               Henry
               ;
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Paris
               ,
               thereupon
               ,
               undertook
               to
               make
               up
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               Them.
               
            
             
             
               And
               now
               all
               things
               seem'd
               to
               tend
               to
               Peace
               :
               The
               King
               was
               willing
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               
               Pope's
               Offers
               ;
               and
               the
               Pope
               no
               less
               desirous
               to
               gain
               the
               King.
               The
               misfortune
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               confined
               Him
               to
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               his
               Messenger
               could
               not
               get
               to
               Rome
               so
               soon
               as
               had
               been
               required
               :
               And
               the
               
                 Imperial
                 Faction
              
               wrought
               so
               powerfully
               upon
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               he
               refused
               to
               enlarge
               it
               but
               for
               
                 six
                 days
              
               ;
               till
               He
               might
               see
               what
               the
               King
               would
               do
               ,
               before
               He
               proceeded
               to
               a
               
                 final
                 Sentence
              
               against
               Him.
               
            
             
               The
               Quarrel
               therefore
               now
               being
               
               come
               to
               a
               heighth
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               resolved
               to
               maintain
               his
               Authority
               ;
               Many
               Laws
               were
               pass'd
               ,
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               Establishment
               of
               it
               .
               And
               because
               he
               was
               sufficiently
               aware
               ,
               that
               His
               chiefest
               opposition
               might
               be
               likely
               to
               arise
               from
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               He
               resolved
               to
               take
               an
               effectual
               Course
               with
               Them
               :
               And
               of
               which
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               requisite
               ,
               to
               give
               some
               short
               Account
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               before
               Observed
               ,
               what
               severe
               Laws
               were
               made
               by
               Edward
               the
               Third
               ,
               in
               his
               25th
               ,
               27th
               ,
               and
               28th
               Years
               ,
               against
               the
               Usurpations
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               These
               were
               confirm'd
               by
               King
               Richard
               
               the
               Second
               ,
               in
               his
               12th
               ,
               and
               13th
               Years
               .
               And
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               still
               went
               on
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               in
               his
               Practises
               ;
               in
               his
               16th
               Year
               ,
               the
               famous
               Act
               of
               Praemunire
               was
               pass'd
               ,
               against
               All
               Bulls
               ,
               &c.
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               under
               Pain
               of
               Perpetual
               Banishment
               ,
               with
               the
               forfeiture
               of
               the
               
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Tenements
                 ,
                 Goods
              
               and
               Chattels
               of
               those
               who
               should
               either
               procure
               ,
               or
               
                 make
                 use
              
               of
               Them.
               
            
             
               But
               ,
               notwithstanding
               these
               Laws
               ,
               the
               Pope
               still
               proceeded
               in
               his
               Own
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergy
               were
               always
               ready
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               it
               :
               And
               by
               these
               means
               there
               were
               but
               very
               few
               ,
               of
               any
               Note
               ,
               among
               Them
               ;
               who
               had
               not
               ,
               upon
               some
               account
               or
               other
               ,
               incurr'd
               the
               Penalty
               before
               mention'd
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               Ground
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               the
               King
               resolved
               to
               attacque
               Them
               :
               And
               They
               being
               well
               Aware
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               it
               ,
               determined
               by
               any
               means
               to
               Avoid
               it
               .
               In
               Order
               whereunto
               ,
               They
               first
               agree
               to
               Offer
               the
               King
               a
               Summ
               of
               Money
               ;
               And
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               submit
               Themselves
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               Recognize
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Authority
              
               over
               Them.
               This
               was
               that
               submission
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               Act
               for
               Regulating
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               was
               drawn
               :
               and
               in
               which
               ,
               
               among
               Other
               things
               ,
               these
               (
               two
               )
               Points
               became
               setled
               ,
               both
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               Convocation
               :
               First
               ;
               That
               the
               Clergy
               have
               no
               Right
               to
               meet
               in
               any
               Synod
               ,
               without
               the
               
                 King's
                 License
              
               ,
               testified
               by
               his
               Writ
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               .
               And
               ,
               Secondly
               ;
               That
               being
               Met
               ,
               They
               cannot
               proceed
               to
               Act
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               Direction
               .
            
             
               Thus
               was
               the
               Crown
               ,
               after
               a
               long
               Invasion
               
               upon
               it
               ,
               Restored
               to
               those
               Rights
               it
               anciently
               enjoy'd
               ;
               and
               which
               our
               Kings
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               continued
               to
               assert
               ,
               till
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Power
              
               ,
               or
               Interest
               ,
               became
               too
               strong
               for
               Them.
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               ever
               since
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               has
               continued
               to
               assemble
               ,
               and
               act
               ,
               according
               to
               these
               Measures
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               take
               any
               more
               particular
               View
               of
               its
               Proceedings
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               without
               all
               doubt
               ,
               
               that
               since
               the
               passing
               of
               this
               Act
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               has
               still
               been
               summon'd
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               a
               Parliament
               has
               been
               held
               .
               And
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               therein
               ,
               continued
               to
               assist
               the
               Government
               ,
               by
               granting
               of
               Subsidies
               ;
               it
               has
               generally
               been
               allow'd
               to
               sit
               too
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               it
               was
               necessary
               for
               
               that
               purpose
               ;
               tho'
               it
               has
               seldom
               done
               any
               thing
               besides
               .
            
             
               But
               altho'
               it
               has
               t
               〈…〉
               efore
               been
               the
               General
               Custom
               ,
               for
               the
               Convocation
               to
               meet
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               Parliament
               do's
               ;
               yet
               neither
               since
               the
               Passing
               of
               this
               Act
               ,
               nor
               before
               ,
               have
               these
               two
               been
               accounted
               to
               have
               so
               inseparable
               a
               Relation
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               that
               (
               if
               the
               King
               pleased
               )
               the
               Convocation
               might
               be
               held
               ,
               when
               the
               Parliament
               was
               not
               :
               And
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 sit
              
               ,
               and
               act
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Convocation
               do
               neither
               .
               An
               instance
               of
               the
               former
               of
               these
               ,
               we
               have
               within
               ,
               about
               four
               years
               after
               the
               Passing
               of
               the
               Convocation-Act
               .
               The
               Archbishop
               ,
               by
               Order
               of
               the
               Vicar-General
               ,
               call'd
               a
               Convocation
               
               Anno
               1537.
               
               And
               the
               Clergy
               accordingly
               ,
               both
               Met
               ,
               and
               Did
               business
               ,
               tho'
               no
               Parliament
               was
               held
               that
               Year
               .
               As
               for
               the
               latter
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               daily
               practise
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               so
               ever
               since
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               certain
               then
               that
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               understand
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               call'd
               by
               the
               
                 King
                 's
                 Writ
              
               ,
               directed
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               ,
               by
               their
               Order
               ,
               Grounded
               thereupon
               ;
               is
               an
               Assembly
               altogether
               different
               from
               the
               Parliament
               
               of
               this
               Realm
               ;
               and
               evidently
               no
               Member
               of
               it
               .
               The
               only
               Question
               is
               ,
               What
               we
               are
               to
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               meets
               together
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               has
               a
               pretension
               to
               its
               Assembling
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               
               Bishop's
               
                 Parliamentary
                 Summons
              
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               
                 Archbishops
                 Orders
              
               .
            
             
               When
               Mr.
               Philpot
               was
               examined
               before
               
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               Novemb.
               the
               6th
               .
               Anno
               1555
               :
               concerning
               the
               Heresie
               of
               which
               he
               was
               Accused
               ;
               One
               part
               of
               His
               Plea
               ,
               for
               himself
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               they
               took
               advantage
               of
               certain
               things
               that
               had
               been
               spoken
               by
               him
               in
               Convocation
               ;
               And
               that
               for
               this
               He
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               call'd
               to
               account
               ;
               
                 Because
                 that
                 House
                 being
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 free
                 speech
                 for
                 All
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 and
                 laudable
                 Custom
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               ,
               so
               firmly
               was
               this
               Notion
               setled
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Convocation
               held
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Edw.
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               a
               Motion
               was
               made
               ;
               
                 That
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lower
                   House
                
                 of
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 House
                 might
                 be
                 United
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               the
               Lords
               ,
               Rich
               and
               Windsor
               ,
               told
               Mr.
               Philpot
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Convocation
                 was
                 No
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 tho'
                 by
                 an
                 Old
                 Custom
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 call'd
                 together
                 by
                 
                   One
                   Writ
                
                 of
                 Summons
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               Mr.
               Philpot
               submitmitted
               ;
               nor
               shall
               I
               pretend
               to
               enter
               any
               Plea
               against
               it
               .
               Thus
               much
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               the
               Convocation
               was
               once
               accounted
               ,
               in
               this
               Respect
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Parliament
               :
               And
               the
               Reason
               why
               it
               was
               accounted
               so
               ,
               was
               ;
               Because
               ,
               by
               this
               Writ
               of
               Summons
               ,
               the
               
                 lower
                 Clergy
              
               were
               Called
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               ,
               to
               it
               .
               Now
               thus
               they
               continue
               to
               be
               summon'd
               still
               .
               The
               Writ
               is
               the
               same
               it
               ever
               was
               :
               Is
               as
               constantly
               Issued
               out
               ,
               and
               as
               expressly
               Worded
               ;
               as
               when
               they
               were
               ,
               from
               thence
               ,
               confess'd
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Parliament
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               thing
               being
               the
               same
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               it
               should
               still
               inferr
               the
               same
               Conclusion
               .
               But
               Logick
               is
               one
               thing
               ;
               and
               Law
               is
               another
               :
               And
               all
               this
               notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               is
               now
               ,
               no
               Member
               of
               the
               Parliament
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               Reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               :
               For
               now
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               many
               learned
               
               Bishops
               there
               (
               I
               suppose
               heretofore
               there
               were
               no
               Bishops
               there
               )
               their
               
                 Presence
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 no
                 longer
                 holden
                 necessary
                 .
              
               So
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Coke
              
               has
               learnedly
               determined
               this
               matter
               .
               Which
               makes
               me
               the
               more
               wonder
               ,
               that
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               
                 Inferiour
                 Clergy
              
               being
               no
               longer
               
                 holden
                 necessary
              
               ,
               it
               should
               nevertheless
               be
               
                 holden
                 necessary
              
               to
               continue
               their
               Summons
               ;
               and
               not
               rather
               be
               thought
               adviseable
               to
               Reduce
               the
               
               Bishop's
               Writ
               to
               its
               first
               Form
               ,
               when
               the
               Proctors
               
               of
               the
               Clergy
               not
               coming
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               summon'd
               to
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Such
               then
               is
               the
               Case
               of
               our
               Present
               
               Convocation
               :
               But
               now
               ,
               besides
               these
               
                 Provincial
                 Synods
              
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               sort
               of
               more
               
                 select
                 Conventions
              
               ,
               if
               not
               first
               introduced
               ,
               yet
               more
               especially
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               in
               this
               last
               Period
               :
               And
               they
               consist
               of
               such
               Certain
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Clergy-men
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               thinks
               sit
               to
               Choose
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Commission
               to
               Authorize
               ,
               to
               meet
               together
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               place
               as
               he
               therein
               prescribes
               to
               them
               .
               To
               these
               he
               proposes
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               them
               to
               consult
               about
               ;
               and
               having
               so
               done
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               lay
               the
               Result
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Direction
               ,
               before
               Him.
               
            
             
               That
               by
               such
               Synods
               as
               these
               ,
               the
               Reformation
               
               was
               especially
               carried
               on
               ,
               is
               not
               
               to
               be
               deny'd
               .
               They
               have
               often
               determined
               the
               greatest
               Matters
               :
               And
               ,
               upon
               their
               Advice
               ,
               the
               Government
               has
               accordingly
               proceeded
               ,
               without
               ever
               consulting
               any
               larger
               Convocation
               concerning
               them
               .
               But
               this
               was
               in
               some
               measure
               owing
               to
               the
               Necessities
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Clergy
               were
               yet
               engaged
               in
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Errors
              
               ;
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               qualified
               to
               promote
               so
               good
               a
               Work.
               At
               present
               their
               business
               is
               chiefly
               this
               ;
               Either
               to
               Advise
               the
               King
               in
               such
               Matters
               ,
               as
               He
               do's
               not
               think
               it
               necessary
               to
               trouble
               the
               Convocation
               to
               meet
               about
               :
               Or
               else
               ,
               in
               Matters
               of
               a
               greater
               Moment
               ,
               to
               prepare
               what
               may
               be
               sit
               for
               the
               King
               to
               lay
               before
               the
               Convocation
               ;
               that
               since
               they
               must
               not
               debate
               on
               any
               thing
               without
               his
               leave
               ,
               He
               may
               thereby
               be
               the
               better
               enabled
               to
               Propose
               what
               is
               Expedient
               to
               Them.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               now
               then
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               know
               ,
               
               after
               what
               manner
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Affairs
              
               have
               been
               transacted
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               by
               some
               or
               other
               ,
               of
               these
               Five
               following
               Ways
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Sometimes
               the
               King
               has
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 Own
                 Authority
              
               ,
               set
               forth
               such
               Orders
               ,
               as
               He
               has
               thought
               fit
               should
               be
               Observed
               by
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               and
               directed
               them
               to
               his
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               that
               End.
               Such
               was
               the
               Letter
               of
               his
               Present
               Majesty
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               matters
               of
               practise
               )
               of
               Febr.
               13.
               1689
               /
               90
               :
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               two
               Provinces
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               York
               .
               And
               such
               were
               his
               Injunctions
               (
               with
               respect
               to
               matters
               of
               Faith
               )
               by
               which
               He
               lately
               determined
               ,
               with
               what
               sobriety
               They
               should
               Write
               ,
               and
               Preach
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               :
               To
               reduce
               some
               of
               our
               late
               Controvertists
               ,
               to
               the
               ancient
               Modes
               of
               speaking
               ;
               and
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               
                 affect
                 new
                 Terms
              
               ,
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Faith
              
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               scandal
               of
               many
               of
               the
               same
               profession
               with
               Themselves
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Another
               Method
               of
               determining
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               ,
               has
               been
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               any
               Other
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 deliberation
              
               ,
               than
               what
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               Upper
               House
               ,
               have
               given
               to
               them
               .
               Many
               are
               the
               Acts
               of
               this
               Nature
               which
               have
               pass'd
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               even
               
               within
               our
               
                 Own
                 Memories
              
               .
               Such
               were
               ,
               (
               for
               example
               )
               The
               Acts
               against
               Conventicles
               ,
               in
               the
               16th
               ,
               and
               22d
               of
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               the
               Second
               .
               The
               two
               Test-Acts
               ;
               in
               His
               25th
               and
               30th
               Years
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ;
               The
               Act
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               of
               his
               
                 Present
                 Majesty
              
               ;
               not
               to
               mention
               any
               Others
               of
               an
               
                 Elder
                 date
              
               .
            
             
               3dly
               .
               A
               third
               way
               ,
               now
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               in
               transacting
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Matters
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               do
               it
               by
               such
               Select
               Committees
               ,
               as
               those
               I
               before
               mentioned
               .
               When
               the
               King
               ,
               having
               first
               appointed
               a
               certain
               Number
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy-men
               ,
               to
               consider
               what
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               be
               Order'd
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               as
               He
               thinks
               fit
               to
               Referr
               to
               Them
               ;
               afterwards
               sets
               forth
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Authority
              
               ,
               what
               has
               ,
               by
               their
               Advice
               ,
               been
               Recommended
               to
               Him.
               After
               this
               manner
               was
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               in
               great
               measure
               ,
               carried
               on
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               important
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               dispatch'd
               :
               As
               by
               the
               short
               Collection
               ,
               Here
               referr'd
               
               to
               ,
               may
               more
               fully
               be
               discerned
               .
            
             
               4thly
               .
               A
               fourth
               Way
               there
               is
               ,
               which
               our
               Princes
               have
               often
               taken
               ,
               in
               these
               Cases
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               Referr
               not
               to
               a
               
                 Particular
                 Committee
              
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               
                 Two
                 Convocations
              
               ,
               what
               they
               would
               have
               done
               :
               And
               having
               seen
               ,
               and
               approved
               their
               
               Conclusions
               ,
               to
               give
               their
               
                 Royal
                 Assent
              
               ,
               and
               Authority
               ,
               thereunto
               .
               Upon
               this
               foundation
               stand
               our
               Book
               of
               Canons
               ,
               drawn
               up
               by
               the
               Convocation
               of
               1603
               ,
               and
               Ratified
               ,
               and
               Confirm'd
               ,
               by
               
                 King
                 James
              
               the
               First
               :
               And
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               were
               those
               drawn
               up
               ,
               which
               gave
               so
               much
               Offence
               in
               our
               
                 late
                 times
              
               ;
               and
               were
               Authorized
               by
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               the
               First
               :
               Anno
               1640.
               
            
             
               But
               ,
               above
               all
               ;
               as
               the
               most
               solemn
               ,
               so
               the
               most
               undoubtedly
               authoritative
               way
               ,
               of
               transacting
               such
               Matters
               as
               these
               ,
               is
               ,
            
             
               5thly
               .
               When
               the
               King
               designing
               any
               Constitution
               of
               a
               more
               than
               
                 ordinary
                 Concern
              
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Realm
               ;
               do's
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               prudent
               Establishment
               of
               it
               ,
               first
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 select
                 Committee
              
               ,
               prepare
               what
               he
               thinks
               needfull
               to
               propose
               to
               the
               Convocation
               concerning
               it
               ;
               Then
               has
               it
               Examined
               ,
               and
               Concluded
               there
               :
               And
               having
               Re-view'd
               it
               with
               his
               
                 Privy
                 Council
              
               ,
               and
               his
               learned
               Council
               in
               the
               Law
               ;
               finally
               referrs
               it
               to
               his
               Two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               :
               Where
               being
               also
               consented
               to
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               ,
               He
               finally
               himself
               subscribes
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Statute-Law
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               Thus
               has
               our
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               been
               setled
               :
               Our
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               ,
               
               and
               Ordinals
               ,
               been
               Confirm'd
               ;
               and
               ,
               finally
               ,
               our
               
                 Nine
                 and
                 Thirty
                 Articles
              
               been
               Establish'd
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               choice
               of
               these
               several
               Methods
               
               of
               carrying
               on
               such
               Affairs
               ,
               Requires
               much
               Prudence
               in
               the
               determination
               ;
               so
               has
               our
               Law
               intirely
               submitted
               it
               to
               the
               
               Prince's
               Authority
               .
               And
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               He
               will
               Act
               in
               these
               Matters
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               Care
               ,
               and
               Advice
               ,
               which
               both
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               requires
               ,
               and
               the
               Influence
               which
               they
               commonly
               have
               on
               
                 Civil
                 Affairs
              
               ,
               oblige
               Him
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Affection
               which
               some
               Men
               have
               for
               their
               Own
               Ways
               ,
               may
               
               prompt
               them
               to
               think
               that
               worthy
               the
               meeting
               of
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               may
               be
               perswaded
               his
               
                 Own
                 Injunctions
              
               ,
               are
               abundantly
               sufficient
               to
               provide
               for
               .
               But
               as
               
                 All
                 Men
              
               must
               allow
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               not
               only
               be
               grievous
               ,
               but
               foolish
               ,
               to
               assemble
               a
               Synod
               ,
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               may
               as
               effectually
               be
               done
               without
               it
               ;
               so
               all
               
                 Reasonable
                 Men
              
               must
               think
               it
               very
               just
               ,
               and
               equitable
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               should
               be
               left
               to
               that
               liberty
               ,
               which
               both
               the
               Law
               has
               
               intrusted
               him
               with
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Reason
               (
               were
               there
               nothing
               else
               )
               vindicates
               to
               him
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               of
               considering
               what
               He
               thinks
               ,
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               to
               be
               most
               sitting
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               accordingly
               .
               If
               by
               this
               means
               he
               should
               chance
               to
               be
               mistaken
               in
               his
               Choice
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               
                 Humane
                 Infirmity
              
               ;
               and
               what
               Good
               Men
               will
               Easily
               make
               an
               Allowance
               for
               ,
               in
               a
               station
               where
               so
               much
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               so
               difficult
               ,
               oftentimes
               ,
               to
               judge
               what
               is
               best
               .
               And
               let
               the
               
                 positive
                 ,
                 censorious
              
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               for
               nothing
               else
               ,
               yet
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               for
               their
               Own
               sakes
               ,
               consider
               this
               ;
               That
               a
               Kingdom
               is
               a
               large
               Place
               ;
               and
               that
               't
               is
               not
               impossible
               ,
               but
               that
               among
               such
               Numbers
               of
               Men
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               in
               it
               ,
               some
               may
               be
               as
               firmly
               persuaded
               the
               Prince
               is
               in
               the
               Right
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               presume
               that
               He
               is
               in
               the
               Wrong
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Opinion
               advanced
               in
               the
               late
               
                 Letter
                 to
                 a
                 Convocation-Man
              
               ,
               Stated
               :
               And
               the
               Arguments
               Examined
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               pretends
               to
               prove
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Convocation
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               Meet
               ,
               whenever
               the
               Parliament
               do's
               :
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               being
               met
               ,
               it
               Has
               also
               a
               Right
               to
               Act
               ,
               without
               any
               Licence
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               Empower
               it
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             now
             very
             fully
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             
             very
             clearly
             Establish'd
             ,
             the
             undoubted
             Right
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             before
             us
             ;
             I
             proceed
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Method
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             laid
             down
             ;
          
           
             III
             dly
             .
             To
             Examine
             ,
             What
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             late
             
               Letter
               to
               a
               Convocation-Man
            
             ,
             has
             Offer'd
             ,
             to
             Overthrow
             the
             Conclusions
             ,
             before
             Establish'd
             ;
             and
             to
             Consider
             ,
             What
             may
             fairly
             be
             Replied
             to
             his
             Pretences
             .
          
           
           
             In
             pursuance
             whereof
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             fix
             any
             Opinions
             upon
             Him
             ,
             which
             He
             has
             not
             really
             Advanced
             ;
             I
             will
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             draw
             up
             the
             Points
             in
             Controversie
             between
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Own
               Words
            
             ;
             and
             so
             go
             on
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             Arguments
             he
             has
             brought
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Assertions
             ,
             and
             to
             justifie
             that
             unusual
             Confidence
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             has
             deliver'd
             them
             .
          
           
             Our
             Author
             then
             ,
             having
             first
             briefly
             
             Insinuated
             ,
             against
             all
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             Any
             Religion
             among
             Us
             ;
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             allow
             the
             Church
             an
             Inherent
             ,
             
             
               Unalterable
               Right
               ,
               to
               the
               Exercise
               of
               its
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
            
             ;
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               To
               apply
               the
               Law
               of
            
             God
             
               to
               particular
            
             
             
               Cases
               ;
               to
               Explain
               the
               Doubts
               that
               may
               arise
               concerning
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               deduce
               Consequences
               from
               it
               ,
               in
               things
               not
               explicitely
               determined
               already
               by
               that
               Law
            
             ;
             And
             this
             ,
             not
             by
             Way
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Exhortation
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             
               judicial
               ,
               authoritative
               Manner
            
             ;
             by
             making
             of
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Articles
             ;
             and
             
               by
               enforcing
               Submission
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               its
               determinations
               :
            
             Proceeds
             ,
             
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             who
             have
             
               No
               Religion
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               nor
               any
            
             
             
               Notion
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               however
               for
               their
               Worldly
               Interest
               ,
               they
               may
               pretend
               to
               
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               Party
               ,
               by
               joyning
               Themselves
               to
               its
               Communion
               ;
               to
               shew
               ,
               What
               the
            
             Law
             
               of
               their
            
             Country
             
               says
               in
               this
            
             Case
             ;
             
               That
               so
               they
               may
               be
               for
               ever
               silenced
               in
               this
               Question
            
             ;
             and
             not
             dare
             to
             mutter
             any
             more
             ,
             after
             what
             this
             New
             Pythagoras
             shall
             have
             declared
             to
             Them.
             
          
           
             And
             having
             thus
             engaged
             our
             attention
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             Oraculously
             to
             pronounce
             :
             KNOW
             therefore
             ,
             says
             He
             ,
             
               that
               a
            
             Convocation
             
               is
               an
            
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             ,
             or
             
             Assembly
             ,
             
               Essential
               to
               our
            
             Constitution
             ;
             
               and
               Establish'd
               by
               the
            
             Law
             
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Highest
               of
               all
               Our
            
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             ,
             
             or
             Assemblies
             :
             
               Is
               called
               ,
               and
               convened
               ,
               in
            
             Parliament
             -
             
               time
               ,
               by
               the
            
             King
             's
             Writ
             ,
             
               directed
               to
               the
            
             Archbishops
             .
             
               It
               consists
               of
               all
               the
            
             Clergy
             
               of
               both
            
             Provinces
             ,
             
               either
               Personally
               ,
               or
               Representatively
               present
               .
               In
               the
            
             Upper
             House
             ,
             
               are
               the
            
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             :
             
               In
               the
            
             Lower
             House
             ,
             or
             House
             of
             Commons
             spiritual
             ,
             
               are
               the
            
             Deans
             ,
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             One
             Proctor
             
               for
               Every
            
             Chapter
             ,
             
               and
               Two
               for
               the
            
             Clergy
             
               of
               Each
            
             Diocess
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
            
             Court.
             
          
           
             
               The
               frequent
               sitting
               of
               this
            
             Court
             ,
             is
             
             
               One
               of
               the
               Chief
            
             Rights
             
               of
               the
            
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             —
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             
               is
               a
            
             National
             Church
             ;
             
               and
               to
               such
               it
               is
               certainly
            
             
             
               incident
               to
               have
            
             National
             Synods
             ,
             
             or
             Convocations
             .
             
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               those
            
             Synods
             ,
             
               to
               have
            
             freedom
             of
             Speech
             ,
             or
             Debate
             ,
             
               about
               Matters
               proper
               for
               their
               Cognizance
               ;
               relating
               to
               the
            
             Being
             ,
             or
             Well-being
             
               of
               their
               Body
               ,
               as
               a
            
             Church
             .
             —
             
               And
               if
               the
            
             Church
             of
             England
             
               have
               any
            
             Rights
             ,
             
             or
             Privileges
             ;
             
               this
               of
            
             Assembling
             ,
             Debating
             ,
             and
             Conferring
             ,
             
               is
               certainly
               One
               ,
               and
               the
               Chief
               of
               Them.
               
            
          
           
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               a
            
             Convocation
             
               cannot
               Assemble
            
             
             
               without
               the
               Assent
               of
               the
            
             King.
             His
             Writ
             
               is
               necessary
               in
               Order
               to
               it
               .
            
             —
             And
             his
             Prerogative
             do's
             Empower
             him
             ,
             
               to
               Prohibit
            
             
             the
             Clergy
             
               Assembling
               in
            
             Synod
             ,
             
               without
               his
            
             Summons
             .
             —
             
               But
               then
               it
               is
               as
            
             
             
               true
               too
               ,
               that
               the
               Assembling
               of
               Them
               is
               not
               entirely
               dependant
               on
            
             His
             Will
             ;
             —
             
               nor
               lodged
               purely
               in
               the
               Breast
               of
               the
            
             Sovereign
             .
             But
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             
               Parliament
               ;
               The
            
             King
             
             
               is
               intrusted
               with
               the
               Formal
               part
               of
               Summoning
               and
               Convening
               it
               ;
               but
               so
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               very
            
             Essence
             and
             Constitution
             
               of
               our
            
             Church
             ,
             a
             Convocation
             
               ought
               ,
               at
               certain
               times
               ,
               to
            
             Meet
             ,
             Sit
             ,
             and
             Act
             ;
             
               and
               the
               Fundamentals
               of
               our
            
             Government
             
               shew
               Him
               ,
               When
               ,
               and
               How
               his
               Power
            
             (
             in
             this
             Respect
             )
             
               is
               to
               be
               Exercised
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               at
               his
            
             free
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
           
             To
             Grant
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             
             King's
             Writ
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Assembling
             of
             the
             
               Convocation
               :
               The
               Question
               is
               ,
               Whether
            
             
             that
             Writ
             
               ought
               not
               to
               Issue
               ,
               whensoever
               a
               Summons
               goes
               out
               for
               a
            
             Parliament
             ?
             
               And
               to
               this
               we
               say
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Law
             
               of
               the
            
             Realm
             
             
               hath
               directed
               the
            
             King
             ,
             
               or
               at
               least
               His
            
             Chancellour
             ,
             Keeper
             ,
             
               or
               Other
            
             Minister
             ,
             
               having
               the
               Custody
               of
               the
            
             Great
             Seal
             ;
             
               to
               Issue
               forth
               such
            
             Writs
             ;
             
               and
               they
               can
               no
               more
               be
               Omitted
               ,
               than
               any
               Single
            
             Peer's
             
               Summons
               to
            
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               far
               our
               Way
               is
               plain
               ,
               and
               clear
               :
            
             
             
               But
               supposing
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Question
               still
               is
               ,
               Whether
               or
               no
               the
            
             Convocation
             may
             conferr
             ,
             
               after
               their
            
             Summons
             ,
             and
             Meeting
             ,
             
               without
               the
            
             King
             '
             
               s
               Special
            
             License
             and
             Assent
             ▪
             
               In
               answer
               to
               which
               ,
               I
               must
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Common
             ,
             Received
             Opinion
             ,
             
               is
               in
               the
            
             Negative
             :
             
               However
               if
               what
               has
               been
               offer'd
               already
               ,
               with
               regard
               to
               their
            
             Convening
             ,
             
               have
               any
               weight
               in
               it
               ;
               it
               must
               hold
               also
               ,
               in
               some
               degree
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               their
            
             Conferring
             ,
             and
             Treating
             ,
             
               when
               met
               ,
               about
               Matters
               proper
               to
               their
               Cognizance
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               they
               are
               a
            
             Court
             ,
             
               and
               have
               their
            
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             
               and
               are
               a
            
             Legislature
             ,
             
               and
               have
               the
               Power
               of
               making
            
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             
               (
               both
               which
               they
               certainly
            
             are
             ,
             and
             
             have
             ;
             )
             then
             the
             liberty
             of
             Conferring
             ,
             and
             Discussing
             ,
             
               is
               necessary
               to
               their
               very
               Existence
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Summ
             of
             what
             this
             Author
             
             has
             asserted
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             point
             in
             Question
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             is
             express'd
             in
             his
             Own
             Words
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             ,
             Wherein
             we
             differ
             from
             One
             another
             ;
             And
             reduce
             the
             matter
             in
             debate
             between
             Us
             ,
             to
             as
             narrow
             a
             Compass
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             1st
             .
             Tho'
             I
             will
             not
             enter
             upon
             a
             New
             Subject
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             by
             no
             means
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             has
             either
             Command
             ,
             or
             Authority
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             
               assemble
               Synods
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             Consequence
             ,
             any
             inherent
             ,
             and
             
               unalterable
               Right
            
             ,
             to
             make
             any
             such
             
               authoritative
               Definitions
            
             ,
             as
             He
             supposes
             ,
             in
             Them.
             I
             am
             not
             Aware
             ,
             that
             either
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             or
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             as
             One
             single
             direction
             given
             for
             its
             so
             doing
             .
             And
             ,
             excepting
             the
             singular
             Instance
             which
             we
             have
             Acts
             XVth
             ,
             I
             know
             of
             no
             Example
             ,
             that
             can
             ,
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             Reason
             ,
             be
             offer'd
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Meeting
             :
             And
             whether
             that
             were
             such
             a
             Synod
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             of
             ,
             may
             very
             justly
             be
             doubted
             .
             The
             foundation
             of
             Synods
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             (
             in
             my
             Apprehension
             )
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             of
             Councils
             in
             
             the
             State.
             The
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             it
             began
             to
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             first
             brought
             in
             the
             One
             ;
             as
             Those
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             did
             the
             Other
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             Men
             are
             Incorporated
             into
             Societies
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             
               Civil
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             security
             ;
             these
             Assemblies
             are
             to
             be
             as
             much
             subject
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             Them
             ,
             as
             any
             Other
             
               publick
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             are
             .
             Nor
             has
             the
             Church
             any
             
               Inherent
               ,
               divine
               Right
            
             ,
             to
             set
             it
             at
             liberty
             ,
             from
             being
             Concluded
             by
             such
             Rules
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Governing
               part
            
             of
             every
             Society
             shall
             prescribe
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             my
             Notion
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             Synods
             are
             to
             be
             managed
             in
             
               Christian
               States
            
             .
             As
             for
             those
             Realms
             in
             which
             the
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             is
             of
             
               another
               Persuasion
            
             ;
             natural
             Reason
             will
             prompt
             the
             Members
             of
             every
             Church
             ,
             to
             consult
             together
             ,
             the
             best
             they
             can
             ,
             how
             to
             manage
             the
             affairs
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             Agree
             upon
             such
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Methods
             ,
             as
             shall
             seem
             most
             proper
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             the
             least
             offence
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             the
             Government
             under
             which
             they
             live
             .
             And
             
             what
             Rules
             are
             by
             the
             Common-consent
             of
             Every
             such
             Church
             agreed
             to
             ;
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             measure
             for
             the
             assembling
             ,
             and
             acting
             of
             Synods
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Country
             .
             Whether
             this
             notion
             will
             please
             this
             Author
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             :
             If
             it
             do's
             not
             ,
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             shew
             me
             wherein
             my
             Error
             lies
             ,
             and
             how
             I
             may
             correct
             it
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             this
             security
             I
             have
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             I
             am
             mistaken
             ,
             I
             err
             with
             Men
             of
             as
             great
             a
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             as
             comprehensive
             a
             Knowledge
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             as
             Any
             can
             be
             who
             differ
             from
             Me.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             that
             which
             I
             am
             now
             
             more
             properly
             to
             examine
             :
             That
             the
             
               two
               Convocations
            
             ,
             consider'd
             as
             a
             
               National
               Synod
            
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Highest
               Ecclesiastical
               Assembly
            
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             I
             readily
             Agree
             :
             Nor
             shall
             I
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             Convocation
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Essential
             to
             our
             Constitution
             .
             But
             that
             the
             
               frequent
               sitting
            
             of
             Convocations
             ,
             as
             understood
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             and
             meant
             of
             their
             sitting
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Parliament
             meets
             ;
             is
             therefore
             One
             of
             the
             
               chief
               Rights
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             any
             of
             its
             Rights
             at
             all
             ,
             unless
             by
             Accident
             ,
             I
             utterly
             deny
             .
             When
             the
             Exigencies
             of
             the
             Church
             call
             for
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             manifest
             need
             of
             its
             Assembling
             ;
             then
             ,
             I
             do
             confess
             ,
             the
             
             Church
             has
             a
             right
             to
             its
             sitting
             .
             And
             if
             its
             Circumstances
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             Require
             their
             
               frequent
               sitting
            
             ;
             during
             those
             Circumstances
             ,
             it
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             their
             
               frequent
               meeting
            
             ,
             and
             sitting
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             the
             Prince
             be
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             Clergy
             to
             
               come
               together
            
             ;
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             I
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             abuse
             the
             trust
             that
             is
             lodg'd
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             deny
             the
             Church
             a
             benefit
             ,
             which
             ,
             of
             right
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             .
             But
             as
             ,
             in
             a
             Well-establish'd
             Church
             ,
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             supposed
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             a
             
               frequent
               need
            
             of
             Convocations
             ;
             so
             to
             Oblige
             the
             
               Clergy
               frequently
            
             to
             
               come
               together
            
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             manner
             of
             Reason
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             ;
             would
             be
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             to
             injure
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             oppress
             its
             Ministers
             :
             In-as
             much
             as
             it
             would
             require
             them
             to
             leave
             their
             Cures
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             the
             trouble
             ,
             and
             charge
             ,
             of
             attending
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             without
             doing
             any
             manner
             of
             Good
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Realm
             ,
             by
             such
             their
             meeting
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             settle
             this
             first
             Point
             ;
             the
             summ
             of
             it
             is
             this
             :
             That
             the
             Church
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             have
             its
             Convocation
             call'd
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Parliament
             is
             Assembled
             ,
             I
             agree
             :
             That
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             thus
             called
             ,
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             act
             ;
             whenever
             
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             require
             it
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             I
             allow
             also
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Convocation
             ought
             of
             Right
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             summon'd
             ,
             but
             to
             meet
             ,
             and
             do
             business
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Parliament
             sits
             ;
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             need
             for
             such
             its
             meeting
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             This
             I
             utterly
             deny
             :
             And
             I
             am
             persuaded
             it
             would
             be
             a
             Burden
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             Privilege
             ,
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             such
             an
             Attendance
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             then
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             Thing
             wherein
             we
             differ
             ;
             viz.
             That
             He
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             Convocation
             ought
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             summon'd
             ,
             whenever
             the
             Parliament
             meets
             ,
             but
             Regularly
             ,
             and
             of
             Course
             ,
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             act
             too
             ;
             tho'
             there
             should
             not
             be
             any
             the
             least
             Occasion
             for
             its
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             ,
             being
             
             met
             ,
             they
             may
             proceed
             to
             any
             
               Synodical
               Acts
            
             ,
             without
             the
             
             King
             's
             special
             License
             ,
             first
             had
             ,
             to
             Authorize
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             And
             here
             our
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             if
             
             
               the
               Convocation
               be
               a
               Court
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               certain
               Jurisdiction
               belonging
               to
               it
               :
               Or
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Legislature
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
               ,
               as
               it
               certainly
               both
               is
               ,
               and
               has
               ;
               then
               the
               liberty
               of
               Conferring
               ,
               and
               Discussing
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               its
               very
               Existence
               .
            
             Which
             last
             Expression
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             hard
             to
             make
             any
             
               good
               sense
            
             of
             ;
             yet
             
             I
             readily
             Agree
             to
             what
             I
             take
             to
             be
             his
             meaning
             in
             it
             .
             For
             certainly
             Justice
             will
             be
             but
             lamely
             executed
             ,
             and
             Laws
             be
             very
             unaccountably
             made
             ;
             if
             those
             who
             are
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             determine
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             liberty
             of
             conferring
             ,
             and
             
               discussing
               Matters
            
             ,
             in
             Order
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             But
             tho'
             ,
             when
             the
             Convocation
             therefore
             is
             to
             judge
             ,
             or
             
               make
               Laws
            
             ,
             They
             must
             ,
             undoubtedly
             ,
             be
             allow'd
             to
             Conferr
             ,
             and
             Discuss
             ;
             yet
             may
             not
             the
             Clergy
             be
             restrain'd
             ,
             by
             certain
             Limitations
             ,
             from
             either
             judging
             ,
             or
             
               making
               Laws
            
             ,
             except
             when
             the
             Government
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             permit
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             And
             if
             former
             Abuses
             have
             made
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             Government
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             under
             such
             a
             Restriction
             ;
             and
             the
             Clergy
             have
             ,
             themselves
             ,
             consented
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             thought
             that
             ,
             (
             all
             things
             consider'd
             ,
             )
             it
             would
             be
             safer
             for
             them
             to
             Act
             by
             the
             
             King's
             direction
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Motion
             of
             every
             Warm
             ,
             Unthinking
             Member
             of
             their
             Own
             Body
             ;
             who
             should
             throw
             a
             snare
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             run
             them
             into
             such
             Inconveniences
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             not
             be
             able
             easily
             to
             get
             out
             of
             ;
             As
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             no
             liberty
             to
             judge
             ,
             or
             
               make
               Laws
            
             ,
             without
             License
             ;
             so
             ,
             neither
             
               would
               they
            
             have
             any
             need
             to
             conferr
             ,
             or
             discuss
             ,
             where
             
             They
             had
             no
             power
             to
             conclude
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             I
             affirm
             to
             be
             Our
             Case
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             must
             freely
             own
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             our
             Happiness
             that
             it
             is
             so
             .
             It
             being
             more
             than
             probable
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             the
             Prince
             had
             this
             Tie
             upon
             Us
             ;
             we
             should
             ,
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             have
             run
             our selves
             into
             yet
             worser
             divisions
             than
             we
             now
             labour
             under
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             all
             appearance
             ,
             have
             exposed
             both
             Our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             a
             prey
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Common
               Enemy
            
             of
             Both.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             now
             then
             ,
             to
             state
             this
             Other
             point
             aright
             ,
             The
             Question
             between
             us
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             Whether
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Customs
             ,
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             have
             not
             Restrain'd
             the
             Clergy
             from
             entring
             on
             any
             
               Synodical
               Debates
            
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             the
             making
             of
             any
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Constitutions
             ,
             without
             the
             special
             License
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             first
             had
             ,
             to
             Warrant
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             That
             the
             King
             ought
             never
             to
             require
             the
             Convocation
             to
             meet
             ,
             (
             more
             than
             out
             of
             form
             ,
             in
             
             Parliament-time
             ;
             )
             but
             when
             He
             has
             some
             Business
             for
             it
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             on
             all
             hands
             agreed
             .
             That
             when
             they
             do
             meet
             ,
             They
             ought
             to
             have
             :
             Commission
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             empower
             them
             to
             go
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             not
             sit
             idly
             gazing
             at
             one
             another
             ,
             is
             also
             allow'd
             .
             That
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             upon
             those
             Points
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             empowred
             
             to
             handle
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             full
             liberty
             of
             
               Conferring
               ,
               Discussing
            
             ,
             and
             Arguing
             ;
             That
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             left
             to
             speak
             with
             all
             Reasonable
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             either
             check'd
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             or
             call'd
             to
             any
             
               Account
               out
               of
               it
            
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             said
             in
             pursuance
             of
             these
             Ends
             ;
             is
             readily
             granted
             .
             The
             only
             difficulty
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Convocation
             being
             Met
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             ought
             not
             to
             Confine
             their
             Debates
             to
             the
             subject
             which
             the
             King
             proposes
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             wander
             upon
             any
             other
             Matters
             ,
             which
             shall
             chance
             to
             be
             started
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             their
             own
             Members
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             
               determine
               Synodically
            
             concerning
             Them
             ?
          
           
             Having
             thus
             reduced
             the
             subject
             ,
             in
             debate
             ,
             to
             its
             proper
             bounds
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             
             proceed
             ,
             with
             all
             due
             exactness
             ,
             to
             put
             together
             the
             Arguments
             which
             He
             has
             brought
             ,
             in
             proof
             of
             those
             Points
             ,
             wherein
             we
             differ
             ;
             and
             to
             consider
             what
             may
             be
             reasonably
             Replied
             to
             Them.
             
          
           
             And
             ,
             1st
             .
             That
             the
             Convocation
             has
             a
             Right
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             
               formally
               summon'd
            
             ,
             but
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             act
             too
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Parliament
             meets
             ;
             He
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             by
             these
             following
             Arguments
             .
          
           
           
             (
             1st
             .
             )
             From
             the
             Parallel
             ,
             which
             there
             
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             between
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Convocation
               .
               Each
               consists
               of
            
             
             
               two
               Houses
               ,
               and
               these
               have
            
             (
             or
             
               should
               have
               )
               their
               several
               Prolocutors
               .
               The
               One
               of
               these
               Courts
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Power
               ,
               and
               Use
               ,
               with
               Regard
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Other
               is
               in
               Respect
               of
               the
               State.
               Nay
               ,
               tho'
               they
               have
               different
               Names
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
            
             Parliament
             
               be
               appropriated
               to
               signifie
               a
               Temporal
               Legislature
               ;
               yet
               anciently
               the
               same
               Appellation
               belong'd
               to
               them
               both
               .
               A
            
             Witena-Gemote
             ,
             
               signified
               what
               We
               call
               a
            
             Parliament
             ;
             
               and
               ,
               a
            
             Church
             Gemote
             ,
             
               what
               We
               call
               a
            
             Convocation
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             One
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             whenever
             the
             Convocation
             is
             called
             ,
             They
             
             
               should
               not
               only
               meet
               Formally
               ,
               but
               sit
               ,
               and
               act
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Parliament
             
               do
               ;
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
            
             Session
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               a
            
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             .
             —
          
           
             Now
             not
             to
             be
             too
             curious
             in
             examining
             the
             Parallel
             ,
             here
             offered
             ,
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ;
             and
             which
             were
             it
             as
             exact
             ,
             as
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             would
             yet
             no
             more
             prove
             their
             Privileges
             to
             be
             Equal
             ,
             than
             the
             Likeness
             of
             two
             Corporations
             ,
             in
             having
             a
             
               Mayor
               ,
               Aldermen
            
             ,
             and
             Common-Council
             ,
             would
             prove
             ,
             that
             therefore
             ,
             in
             despight
             of
             their
             several
             
             Charters
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             all
             the
             same
             Privileges
             also
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Convocation
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Power
               ,
               with
               Regard
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               the
               Parliament
               is
               ,
               in
               Respect
               of
               the
               State
               :
            
             Because
             I
             am
             told
             ,
             by
             very
             good
             Lawyers
             ,
             that
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             in
             making
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             must
             proceed
             by
             certain
             Rules
             ;
             and
             cannot
             ,
             even
             with
             the
             
             King's
             consent
             ,
             conclude
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             
             or
             Statutes
             ,
             or
             Customs
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Parliament
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             such
             limitations
             :
             Its
             Power
             is
             Arbitrary
             ,
             and
             Uncontroulable
             .
             And
             ,
             being
             joyn'd
             with
             the
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             ,
             can
             enact
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             for
             the
             
               publick
               Good
            
             ;
             any
             
               Law
               ,
               Statute
            
             ,
             or
             Custom
             ,
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             any
             wise
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Word
             Parliament
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             much
             contend
             with
             him
             about
             it
             .
             It
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             name
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Normans
             ,
             and
             but
             late
             Received
             among
             Us
             ,
             to
             denote
             those
             Meetings
             of
             State
             ,
             which
             were
             anciently
             called
             mycel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Colloquium
               ,
               Concilium
               ,
               Synodus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             It
             is
             more
             extraordinary
             ,
             which
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             Wittena-Gemote
             was
             wont
             to
             signifie
             what
             we
             call
             a
             Parliament
             ;
             
             so
             Church-Gemote
             denoted
             what
             we
             call
             a
             Convocation
             :
             And
             for
             which
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             He
             will
             be
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             
             to
             bring
             us
             any
             Author
             elder
             than
             Sir
             
               Edw.
               Coke
            
             ;
             from
             whom
             ,
             as
             poor
             Godolphin
             first
             ,
             so
             has
             he
             now
             taken
             it
             ,
             at
             all
             Adventures
             .
             Tho'
             ,
             were
             this
             true
             ,
             the
             Observation
             would
             amount
             ,
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             to
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ;
             That
             as
             a
             Parliament
             was
             anciently
             call'd
             
               an
               Assembly
            
             of
             the
             Wise-men
             ,
             so
             was
             a
             Convocation
             call'd
             
               an
               Assembly
            
             of
             Church-men
             :
             And
             of
             which
             ,
             if
             He
             can
             make
             any
             Use
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             envy
             him
             the
             Honour
             of
             so
             weighty
             ,
             and
             critical
             ,
             a
             Remark
             .
          
           
             Were
             it
             needfull
             ,
             in
             Return
             to
             these
             little
             Remarks
             ,
             to
             mention
             the
             several
             Differences
             that
             might
             be
             assigned
             between
             these
             
               two
               Assemblies
            
             ;
             I
             might
             easily
             enlarge
             them
             into
             many
             
               more
               particulars
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               much
               greater
               Importance
            
             ,
             than
             Those
             which
             He
             has
             alledged
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Convocations
             ,
             being
             multiplied
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Provinces
             into
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             divided
             ;
             and
             representing
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             
               One
               part
            
             of
             it
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Parliament
             is
             an
             Assembly
             for
             the
             
               whole
               Realm
            
             :
             The
             manner
             of
             
               Consulting
               ,
               Resolving
            
             ,
             and
             Acting
             ,
             is
             very
             different
             ,
             in
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Other
             .
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             is
             much
             other
             in
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             
             than
             the
             Lord-Keepers
             is
             in
             the
             Parliament
             .
             But
             especially
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Parliament
             in
             making
             Laws
             ,
             free
             and
             unbounded
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Convocation
             is
             ,
             by
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             determined
             both
             in
             its
             Principle
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             of
             Acting
             :
             And
             can
             neither
             Debate
             effectually
             ,
             nor
             Resolve
             ,
             to
             any
             purpose
             ,
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             Agreeable
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             and
             ,
             is
             no
             wise
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               interests
            
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             to
             allow
             of
             the
             supposed
             Parallel
             ,
             between
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Convocation
             ;
             What
             will
             this
             Gentleman
             inferr
             from
             it
             ?
             Not
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             One
             should
             therefore
             ●it
             ,
             and
             act
             ,
             whenever
             the
             Other
             do's
             .
             A
             Father
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             has
             two
             Sons
             :
             They
             are
             both
             his
             Children
             ;
             both
             of
             the
             same
             Sex
             ;
             both
             Equally
             Related
             to
             Him
             ;
             perhaps
             ,
             and
             both
             Equally
             Beloved
             by
             Him.
             But
             will
             this
             Author
             from
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             an
             
               Equal
               Right
            
             to
             his
             Estate
             ,
             and
             ought
             Equally
             to
             succeed
             in
             it
             ?
             This
             would
             be
             a
             very
             Agreeable
             conclusion
             ,
             to
             many
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             ;
             but
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             will
             hardly
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Elder
               Brothers
            
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               Just
               One.
            
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             Father
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             may
             possibly
             have
             left
             them
             Portions
             alike
             ;
             and
             have
             made
             them
             as
             equal
             in
             their
             Fortunes
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             their
             Relation
             to
             him
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             
             Our
             Constitution
             may
             have
             made
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Convocation
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             Father
             has
             done
             this
             ,
             must
             be
             proved
             from
             the
             settlement
             of
             his
             Estate
             ;
             and
             not
             from
             any
             supposed
             Equality
             of
             Right
             in
             his
             Sons
             to
             his
             Affection
             .
             And
             whether
             Our
             Constitution
             has
             given
             these
             Assemblies
             an
             Equal
             right
             ,
             
               to
               meet
               ,
               ●it
            
             ,
             and
             act
             ;
             must
             be
             determined
             by
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             collected
             from
             imaginary
             Parallels
             ,
             and
             wild
             Inferences
             ;
             which
             have
             neither
             any
             Law
             ,
             and
             but
             very
             little
             Sense
             in
             Them.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             those
             
               State
               Maxims
            
             ,
             which
             he
             
             has
             finally
             added
             to
             support
             this
             Argument
             ;
             it
             will
             then
             be
             proper
             to
             give
             a
             Reply
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             this
             Author
             shall
             have
             shewn
             us
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             to
             be
             Replied
             to
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             Nature
             ,
             or
             End
             ,
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Affairs
            
             ;
             or
             the
             Interest
             which
             Both
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             may
             have
             ,
             in
             the
             Assembling
             of
             it
             ;
             there
             must
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             be
             always
             a
             much
             greater
             need
             of
             
               Frequent
               Parliaments
            
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             than
             of
             
               Frequent
               Convocations
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             
               National
               Church
            
             is
             once
             thoroughly
             Establish'd
             ,
             and
             neither
             needs
             any
             farther
             Laws
             to
             be
             made
             for
             the
             enforcing
             
             of
             its
             Discipline
             ;
             or
             any
             new
             Confessions
             to
             be
             framed
             ,
             for
             the
             security
             of
             its
             Doctrine
             :
             When
             its
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             other
             Offices
             ,
             are
             fix'd
             ,
             and
             stated
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             any
             need
             of
             altering
             ,
             or
             improving
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             thought
             a
             Crime
             but
             even
             to
             suppose
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             improve
             them
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             any
             Alterations
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Worse
             ,
             in
             them
             :
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             untill
             something
             arises
             to
             unsettle
             such
             a
             Constitution
             ,
             what
             a
             Convocation
             could
             have
             to
             meet
             about
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               State
            
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             subject
             to
             many
             more
             changes
             than
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             and
             will
             oftner
             want
             to
             have
             
               publick
               Remedies
            
             applied
             ,
             for
             the
             redress
             ,
             or
             prevention
             ,
             of
             its
             
               publick
               Evils
            
             .
             Perhaps
             a
             Prince
             arises
             who
             affects
             an
             
               Arbitrary
               sway
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Ministers
             joyn
             in
             the
             same
             designs
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             nothing
             less
             than
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             can
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             their
             Attempts
             .
             This
             therefore
             may
             make
             it
             necessary
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Quietness
             ,
             for
             the
             Parliament
             to
             meet
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             to
             prevent
             such
             attempts
             ;
             and
             to
             keep
             every
             Member
             ,
             of
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             within
             its
             due
             bounds
             :
             And
             such
             was
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             
               last
               Reign
            
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             the
             Common-wealth
             is
             assaulted
             by
             its
             Enemies
             from
             abroad
             ;
             and
             those
             Enemies
             
             are
             countenanced
             by
             a
             factious
             ,
             discontented
             Party
             at
             home
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             Parliament
             to
             meet
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             Supplies
             ,
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             against
             the
             One
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             some
             new
             Laws
             for
             the
             suppression
             ,
             or
             discovery
             ,
             of
             the
             Others
             :
             And
             this
             has
             been
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             
               present
               Government
            
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             what
             Effect
             have
             all
             these
             
               Civil
               Exigencies
            
             had
             upon
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Unless
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             an
             Act
             of
             Toleration
             has
             been
             made
             ,
             which
             our
             Author
             professes
             He
             envies
             not
             to
             the
             Dissenters
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             He
             did
             ,
             I
             hope
             He
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Convocation
             pretend
             to
             Repeal
             it
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             all
             he
             can
             alledge
             are
             certain
             disorders
             ,
             which
             either
             there
             is
             a
             sufficient
             provision
             already
             made
             against
             ;
             Or
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             ,
             I
             doubt
             the
             Convocation
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             farther
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             effectual
             Redress
             of
             Them.
             
          
           
             But
             however
             ,
             this
             I
             shall
             have
             Occasion
             more
             particularly
             to
             consider
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             examine
             ,
             what
             He
             has
             said
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             ,
             which
             He
             pretends
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             sitting
             of
             a
             Convocation
             .
             And
             I
             must
             not
             anticipate
             here
             ,
             what
             will
             more
             properly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             more
             fully
             ,
             be
             handled
             there
             .
             So
             little
             is
             there
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Argument
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             brought
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Convocation
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             sit
             ,
             as
             often
             
             as
             the
             Parliament
             meets
             ;
             and
             has
             been
             unwarrantably
             deny'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Government
             ,
             
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             ,
             whether
             his
             next
             proof
             be
             any
             better
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             (
             2dly
             )
             is
             no
             less
             than
             an
             Act
             
             of
             
               Parliament
               ,
               8
               Hen.
            
             VI.
             ch
             .
             1.
             
             The
             substance
             of
             which
             Statute
             is
             this
             :
             
               That
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               ,
               by
               the
               
               King
               's
               Writ
               ,
               to
               Convocation
               ,
               shall
               fully
               Use
               ,
               and
               Enjoy
               ,
               such
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               Defence
               ,
               in
               Coming
               ,
               Tarrying
               ,
               and
               Returning
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Great
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               Commonalty
               of
               England
               ,
               called
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               do
               Enjoy
               ,
               and
               were
               wont
               to
               Enjoy
               ,
               or
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               ought
               to
               Enjoy
               .
            
          
           
             Well
             ,
             be
             this
             so
             :
             But
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Statute
             which
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             when
             ever
             the
             
               Great
               Men
            
             ,
             and
             Commonalty
             of
             England
             ,
             do
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ?
             That
             is
             not
             pretended
             .
             But
             what
             is
             there
             then
             in
             this
             Act
             ,
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             our
             present
             Enquiry
             ?
             Why
             ,
             in
             the
             Preamble
             to
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Clergy
               Coming
               to
               Convocation
               ,
               were
               often-times
               ,
               and
               commonly
               ,
               molested
               :
            
             From
             whence
             our
             Author
             ,
             admirably
             concludes
             ,
             That
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             they
             did
             oftentimes
             ,
             and
             commonly
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             meet
             in
             Convocations
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             can
             reasonably
             be
             inferr'd
             from
             those
             words
             ,
             I
             am
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             satisfied
             ;
             
             which
             only
             signifie
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Clergy
             went
             to
             Convocation
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             often
             molested
             ,
             by
             Arrests
             ,
             &c.
             but
             do's
             not
             at
             all
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             Convocation
             used
             often
             to
             meet
             .
             However
             ,
             let
             this
             be
             Granted
             :
             In
             Henry
             the
             
             Sixth's
             time
             the
             
               Convocation
               often
               met
            
             ,
             therefore
             it
             met
             whenever
             the
             Parliament
             sate
             .
             How
             do's
             that
             appear
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             go
             farther
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             of
             
               right
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               meet
               now
               ,
            
             whenever
             the
             Parliament
             do's
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             but
             this
             will
             not
             yet
             do
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             
               it
               ought
               not
               only
               formally
            
             to
             meet
             ,
             but
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             act
             too
             ,
             
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Parliament
            
             assembles
             .
             This
             ,
             our
             Author
             must
             mean
             ,
             or
             He
             alledges
             this
             act
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             And
             he
             who
             can
             draw
             this
             Consequence
             ,
             from
             that
             Act
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             mighty
             Man
             of
             Reason
             indeed
             ;
             and
             too
             unequal
             a
             Match
             ,
             for
             Men
             of
             ordinary
             Skill
             in
             Logick
             to
             deal
             with
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             this
             I
             confess
             is
             true
             :
             The
             Convocation
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             did
             sit
             ,
             and
             act
             too
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Parliament
             met
             .
             For
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             assessed
             Themselves
             ;
             and
             without
             their
             sitting
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             (
             which
             heretofore
             they
             were
             ;
             )
             Or
             in
             a
             
               Provincial
               Synod
            
             ,
             which
             commonly
             met
             with
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             the
             King
             could
             have
             no
             supply
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             as
             for
             
               Ecclesiastical
               business
            
             ,
             for
             ought
             
             I
             can
             find
             ,
             they
             did
             as
             little
             with
             their
             Often-meeting
             then
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             with
             their
             Seldom-meeting
             now
             .
             And
             were
             this
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Convocation
             still
             ;
             were
             the
             business
             of
             its
             
               assembling
               ,
               principally
            
             ,
             if
             not
             only
             ,
             to
             
               give
               Money
            
             to
             the
             Government
             ;
             I
             believe
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             Vindication
             of
             its
             Right
             to
             ●it
             ,
             we
             should
             rather
             have
             seen
             a
             Complaint
             against
             the
             charge
             and
             trouble
             of
             it
             :
             At
             least
             ,
             I
             am
             pretty
             confident
             ,
             neither
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             nor
             his
             
             Convocation-Friend
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             much
             concern'd
             for
             their
             Meeting
             ;
             or
             have
             been
             at
             all
             scandalized
             at
             those
             
               unwarrantable
               Adjournmen's
            
             ,
             they
             have
             now
             so
             tender
             a
             sense
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             3dly
             )
             
               The
               Convecation
               ,
               says
               this
               Author
               ,
               is
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Court.
              
               To
               it
               
               belongs
               the
               punishment
               of
               Heresies
               :
               And
               ,
               
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 frequently
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 used
                 for
                 that
                 End
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 it
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 punishment
                 of
                 Heresie
                 .
              
            
             Since
             the
             25th
             of
             Hen
             VIII
             .
             this
             is
             ,
             in
             good
             measure
             ,
             again
             the
             Case
             :
             
               And
               ,
               
                 it
                 cannot
                 reasonably
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 absolute
                 Will
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 shall
                 exercise
                 this
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             his
             next
             Argument
             ;
             and
             should
             we
             intirely
             allow
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             only
             prove
             that
             the
             King
             ought
             to
             permit
             Them
             to
             meet
             ,
             and
             act
             ,
             whenever
             any
             Hereticks
             were
             to
             be
             convicted
             by
             Them
             :
             But
             would
             
             by
             no
             means
             shew
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             have
             a
             right
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             to
             meet
             ,
             without
             the
             
             King's
             leave
             ;
             Or
             that
             the
             King
             ought
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             sit
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             
               no
               such
               need
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             indeed
             ,
             if
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             be
             in
             the
             
             right
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             manifest
             mistake
             in
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             this
             Argument
             .
             For
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             had
             always
             Power
             to
             convict
             of
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             to
             proceed
             ,
             by
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
            
             ,
             against
             Hereticks
             .
             All
             that
             he
             was
             defective
             in
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             He
             had
             no
             power
             to
             Imprison
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             that
             ,
             could
             not
             proceed
             ,
             often-times
             ,
             to
             any
             purpose
             against
             them
             .
             This
             Power
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Bishop
             by
             the
             2d
             of
             Hen.
             IV.
             And
             tho'
             now
             the
             
               Civil
               Penalty
            
             ,
             that
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             Hereticks
             ,
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             yet
             has
             it
             been
             resolved
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             may
             still
             proceed
             
             by
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
            
             against
             Them.
             Whether
             this
             be
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             this
             Gentleman
             to
             enquire
             ;
             who
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             may
             be
             better
             acquainted
             with
             such
             matters
             than
             I
             am
             :
             But
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             manifest
             there
             can
             be
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Convocations
             meeting
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             as
             well
             done
             by
             the
             Bishops
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             only
             some
             lesser
             Arguments
             
             with
             which
             our
             Author
             design'd
             to
             skirmish
             ,
             before
             we
             came
             to
             his
             main
             battle
             .
             
             But
             now
             we
             are
             to
             begin
             to
             look
             to
             our selves
             :
             For
             (
             4thly
             )
             His
             next
             Proof
             is
             taken
             from
             no
             less
             a
             Topick
             than
             the
             Parliamentary-Writ
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             his
             Own
             Opinion
             ,
             
               ●s
               an
               Argument
               of
               Invincible
               Strength
               ,
               to
               Establish
            
             
             
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Convocations
               meeting
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               Parliaments
               .
            
          
           
             In
             answer
             whereunto
             ,
             I
             do
             readily
             agree
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Proemonition
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             Summon
             his
             Clergy
             to
             Parliament
             ,
             was
             first
             put
             into
             that
             Writ
             ;
             the
             Clergy
             thereby
             summon'd
             ,
             had
             as
             much
             right
             to
             meet
             ,
             by
             Vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             himself
             had
             .
             And
             it
             is
             accordingly
             ,
             by
             Our
             best
             Antiquaries
             ,
             acknowledged
             ;
             that
             ,
             in
             Ancient
             times
             ,
             the
             
               Inferior
               Clergy
            
             ,
             were
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Council
            
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             .
             But
             then
             this
             is
             a
             Convocation
             that
             ,
             for
             many
             years
             past
             ,
             has
             had
             no
             Existence
             .
             And
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             now
             disputing
             ,
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             :
             Is
             summon'd
             by
             
               another
               kind
            
             of
             Writ
             ;
             and
             consisted
             of
             
               another
               sort
            
             of
             
             Persons
             ;
             As
             by
             comparing
             the
             ancient
             Writs
             of
             both
             ,
             may
             evidently
             be
             discern'd
             .
             So
             that
             this
             
               invincible
               Argument
            
             ,
             has
             one
             terrible
             defect
             in
             it
             ;
             that
             ,
             whether
             it
             could
             otherwise
             be
             answer'd
             or
             not
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             evidently
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             ,
             our
             Author
             objects
             against
             himself
             :
             That
             ,
             once
             upon
             a
             time
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             
             
             call'd
             a
             Synod
             by
             his
             
               Own
               Authority
            
             ,
             
             without
             the
             
             King's
             License
             ;
             and
             was
             thereupon
             prohibited
             by
             
               Fitz-herbert
               ,
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Archbishop
             regarded
             not
             his
             Prohibition
             .
          
           
             What
             this
             is
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             see
             wherefore
             he
             brought
             it
             in
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             to
             blame
             Rolls
             for
             quoting
             
             Speed
             for
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             Both
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             say
             thus
             much
             ,
             That
             I
             know
             not
             what
             harm
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Man
             in
             his
             Own
             
               private
               Collections
            
             ,
             (
             for
             
             such
             
             Rolls's
             Abridgment
             was
             ,
             tho'
             afterwards
             thought
             worthy
             of
             a
             publick
             View
             :
             )
             to
             note
             a
             memorable
             passage
             of
             History
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Remark
             of
             his
             Own
             upon
             it
             ;
             Out
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             judicious
             ,
             of
             all
             our
             Modern
             Historians
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             before
             taken
             notice
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             from
             Speed
             ,
             but
             from
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             Speed
             may
             also
             have
             taken
             the
             Relation
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             only
             beg
             leave
             to
             set
             this
             Gentleman
             (
             to
             whom
             all
             our
             Historians
             are
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             equally
             unknown
             )
             right
             ,
             in
             two
             particulars
             ;
             by
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             neither
             was
             Fitz-herbert
             the
             Man
             who
             prohibited
             
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             
               Chief
               Justice
            
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             it
             .
             His
             Name
             was
             
               Geoffrey
               Fitz-Peter
            
             :
             He
             was
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             Eminent
             Man
             in
             those
             days
             :
             And
             his
             Place
             
             was
             much
             greater
             than
             this
             Author
             represents
             it
             ;
             even
             
               Lord
               Justice
            
             of
             England
             ;
             
             which
             he
             was
             first
             made
             by
             King
             Richard
             ,
             Anno
             1198.
             
             And
             held
             ,
             in
             the
             
             King's
             absence
             ,
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             Anno
             1213
             :
             In
             which
             
             year
             K.
             John
             ,
             going
             over
             into
             France
             ,
             constituted
             Peter
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             Lord
             
             Justice
             in
             his
             Place
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             we
             are
             come
             to
             a
             low
             Ebb
             indeed
             ;
             the
             description
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             our
             Law-Dictionaries
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             like
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             The
             Convocation
             is
             ,
             by
             them
             ,
             described
             to
             be
             a
             meeting
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             Parliament-time
             :
             And
             some
             there
             were
             in
             the
             
               Long
               Parliament
            
             of
             1641
             ,
             who
             thought
             it
             could
             not
             lawfully
             be
             held
             ,
             but
             while
             the
             Parliament
             sate
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             follows
             ?
             Why
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Convocation
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             act
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Parliament
             meets
             .
             For
             a
             close
             Reasoner
             ,
             let
             this
             Author
             alone
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             ,
             that
             tho'
             the
             Convocation
             be
             Summon'd
             
             together
             with
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             sit
             ,
             when
             the
             Parliament
             do's
             not
             :
             And
             we
             are
             like
             to
             have
             a
             hopefull
             time
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             answer
             such
             proofs
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             Law
             in
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             nor
             Reason
             in
             the
             Consequence
             .
          
           
             These
             then
             are
             the
             Arguments
             which
             this
             
             Author
             has
             offer'd
             to
             establish
             his
             
               first
               assertion
            
             ;
             
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Convocation
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             act
             ;
             not
             only
             upon
             all
             such
             Occasions
             ,
             as
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Realm
             ,
             require
             it
             should
             ;
             but
             generally
             ,
             and
             without
             regard
             to
             any
             thing
             there
             is
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Parliament
             is
             Assembled
             .
             I
             proceed
             ,
          
           
             II
             dly
             .
             To
             consider
             ,
             What
             he
             has
             alledged
             for
             his
             Other
             
               Position
               ;
               Viz.
            
             That
             ,
             being
             met
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             need
             of
             any
             License
             from
             the
             King
             to
             empower
             them
             to
             act
             :
             but
             may
             
               conferr
               ,
               debate
            
             ,
             and
             
               make
               Canons
            
             ,
             and
             do
             any
             other
             
               Synodical
               business
            
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             fit
             ,
             by
             their
             
               Own
               Authority
            
             :
             And
             that
             either
             no
             Commission
             at
             all
             is
             needfull
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             do
             this
             ;
             or
             that
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             it
             ought
             of
             Course
             ,
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             Them.
             
          
           
             In
             order
             whereunto
             ,
             I
             must
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             observe
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             affirm
             that
             the
             
             King's
             License
             is
             necessary
             to
             warrant
             the
             Convocation
             to
             act
             ,
             do
             not
             sound
             their
             Opinion
             either
             upon
             the
             Power
             he
             has
             to
             
             assemble
             it
             ;
             or
             upon
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Writ
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             Summons
             Them
             :
             tho'
             that
             do's
             plainly
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             some
             such
             Commission
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             him
             .
             
             But
             either
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             General
             ;
             Upon
             that
             
               supreme
               Authority
            
             ,
             which
             Every
             
               Christian
               
               Prince
            
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             has
             ,
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
            
             ;
             And
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             ,
             whenever
             they
             have
             admitted
             their
             Clergy
             to
             meet
             in
             Synods
             ,
             they
             have
             still
             prescribed
             to
             them
             the
             Rules
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             to
             proceed
             in
             Them
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             2dly
             ,
             In
             Particular
             ;
             Upon
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             25
             Hen.
             VIII
             .
             which
             has
             expressly
             declared
             this
             Power
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             forbidden
             the
             Clergy
             to
             presume
             to
             act
             ,
             Otherwise
             ,
             than
             in
             subordination
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             But
             against
             this
             our
             Author
             excepts
             :
             For
             (
             first
             )
             Is
             the
             Case
             be
             so
             ;
             Then
             is
             the
             
             
               Convocation
               an
               Assembly
               to
               little
               or
               no
               purpose
               whatsoever
               .
               —
               If
               their
               Tongues
               be
               entirely
            
             
             
               at
               the
               King's
               Will
               ,
               't
               is
               improper
               to
               give
               their
               Resolutions
               any
               Title
               ,
               but
               the
               King's
               Rules
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               .
               They
               are
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               His
               ,
               upon
               whose
               Will
               not
               only
               their
               Meeting
               ,
               but
               their
               very
               Debating
               depends
               .
            
          
           
             In
             answer
             whereunto
             ,
             I
             reply
             ,
             First
             :
             That
             either
             there
             is
             really
             no
             Inconvenience
             in
             all
             this
             ;
             Or
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             from
             what
             I
             am
             now
             asserting
             .
             For
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             
             most
             General
             ,
             and
             
               famous
               Councils
            
             ,
             that
             were
             ever
             held
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             which
             were
             not
             only
             call'd
             by
             the
             
             Emperour's
             Authority
             ;
             but
             ,
             being
             met
             ,
             acted
             intirely
             according
             to
             their
             prescription
             .
          
           
           
             But
             indeed
             ,
             I
             cannot
             perceive
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             those
             hard
             things
             ,
             this
             Author
             so
             much
             complains
             of
             ,
             do
             at
             all
             follow
             from
             this
             supposition
             .
             For
             what
             tho'
             the
             King
             do's
             propose
             to
             them
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             Debates
             ;
             What
             they
             are
             to
             consult
             about
             ;
             and
             draw
             up
             their
             Resolutions
             upon
             ?
             Are
             They
             not
             still
             free
             to
             
               deliberate
               ,
               conferr
               ,
               resolve
            
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ?
             Will
             not
             their
             Resolutions
             be
             their
             Own
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             declared
             to
             them
             the
             
               General
               Matter
            
             upon
             which
             they
             were
             to
             consult
             ?
             Is
             a
             Counsellor
             at
             Law
             of
             no
             use
             ;
             or
             has
             he
             no
             freedom
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             because
             his
             Client
             puts
             his
             Case
             to
             Him
             ?
             Or
             ,
             do's
             our
             Law
             unsitly
             call
             the
             Answer
             of
             a
             Petit-Jury
             ,
             its
             Verdict
             ,
             because
             the
             Judge
             Summ'd
             up
             the
             Evidence
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             directed
             them
             not
             only
             upon
             what
             points
             ,
             but
             from
             what
             proof
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             Raise
             it
             ?
             What
             strange
             Notions
             of
             things
             must
             a
             Man
             have
             ,
             who
             argues
             at
             such
             a
             Rate
             as
             this
             :
             And
             might
             ,
             upon
             as
             good
             Grounds
             ,
             affirm
             the
             Parliament
             its
             self
             not
             to
             be
             free
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             deny'd
             the
             Convocation
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             because
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             main
             parts
             of
             their
             Debates
             ,
             That
             also
             is
             
               as
               much
            
             ,
             tho'
             not
             so
             necessarily
             ,
             directed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             what
             He
             would
             have
             them
             consult
             about
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             insisted
             the
             more
             upon
             this
             particular
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             popular
             Arguments
             he
             has
             offer'd
             in
             defence
             
             of
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             tho'
             ,
             alas
             !
             't
             is
             at
             best
             but
             miserable
             Harangue
             ,
             to
             oppose
             against
             the
             Express
             Authority
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Common
             Prerogative
             which
             All
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             have
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             laid
             claim
             to
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Matter
             .
             But
             He
             urges
             farther
             ,
          
           
             (
             2dly
             .
             )
             
               That
               supposing
               a
            
             License
             were
             
             
               necessary
               ,
               yet
               for
               that
               very
               Reason
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               Granted
               :
               And
               it
               matters
               not
               much
               whether
               we
               say
               that
               a
            
             License
             ought
             ,
             ex
             debito
             Justitiae
             ,
             
               to
               be
               Granted
               to
               empower
               them
               to
               deliberate
               ;
               Or
               whether
               they
               have
               ,
               of
               Themselves
               ,
               a
               Power
               of
               deliberation
               ,
               without
               such
            
             License
             
               expressly
               given
            
             .
          
           
             That
             whenever
             the
             King
             requires
             the
             Convocation
             to
             sit
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             send
             them
             a
             License
             to
             act
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             doubt
             :
             because
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             would
             either
             oblige
             them
             to
             meet
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             or
             would
             lay
             a
             snare
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             by
             bringing
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             putting
             them
             upon
             acting
             without
             a
             License
             ;
             which
             ,
             by
             Law
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             do
             .
             But
             that
             this
             is
             granted
             
               Ex
               debito
               Justitiae
            
             ,
             I
             utterly
             deny
             ;
             because
             
             in
             all
             the
             Commissions
             I
             have
             ever
             seen
             ,
             't
             is
             particularly
             said
             to
             be
             Granted
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             of
             his
             
               special
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             
               meer
               Motion
            
             ;
             which
             cannot
             with
             any
             propriety
             of
             Speech
             be
             said
             ,
             of
             what
             in
             justice
             belongs
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           
             The
             truth
             of
             the
             Case
             is
             this
             :
             The
             25
             of
             Hen.
             8th
             has
             restored
             the
             Crown
             to
             its
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             It
             has
             put
             the
             Power
             of
             directing
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             (
             as
             of
             Right
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             into
             the
             
             King's
             hands
             .
             They
             cannot
             Act
             without
             his
             Licence
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             not
             Obliged
             ,
             by
             any
             Law
             ,
             to
             grant
             it
             to
             them
             :
             but
             may
             allow
             ,
             or
             not
             allow
             them
             to
             Do
             business
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             it
             will
             be
             most
             expedient
             for
             the
             Churches
             Welfare
             .
             That
             therefore
             the
             King
             do's
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             Grant
             them
             such
             a
             Licence
             ,
             is
             of
             his
             
               Own
               Good
               Pleasure
            
             ;
             Nor
             can
             it
             any
             Otherwise
             be
             accounted
             a
             Debt
             of
             Justice
             ,
             than
             as
             he
             is
             Obliged
             in
             Justice
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             to
             Do
             whatsoever
             he
             thinks
             to
             be
             for
             the
             
               Publick
               Good.
            
             But
             yet
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Reason
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             either
             ought
             not
             to
             Require
             his
             Clergy
             to
             meet
             together
             ,
             more
             than
             for
             Form
             sake
             ;
             Or
             that
             if
             he
             do's
             ,
             He
             ought
             to
             Commission
             Them
             to
             act
             too
             :
             That
             so
             they
             may
             neither
             meet
             to
             
               no
               purpose
            
             ;
             or
             which
             is
             Worse
             ,
             do
             it
             to
             their
             
               Own
               detriment
            
             ,
             by
             Acting
             Otherwise
             than
             the
             Law
             allows
             Them
             to
             do
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             do
             Agree
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             large
             ,
             improper
             sense
             of
             the
             
             Words
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             when
             they
             do
             sit
             ,
             a
             Licence
             ought
             ,
             
               ex
               debito
               Justitiae
            
             ,
             to
             be
             Granted
             to
             them
             .
             Because
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             sit
             ,
             but
             when
             their
             sitting
             will
             be
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             is
             so
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             obliged
             in
             Justice
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             
               Licence
               to
               Act.
            
             But
             ,
             in
             this
             
             Gentleman's
             sense
             ,
             I
             utterly
             deny
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Convocation
             has
             any
             right
             to
             Meet
             whenever
             the
             Parliament
             do's
             :
             Or
             that
             upon
             every
             such
             
               Formal
               Assembling
            
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             Commission
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             Empower
             them
             to
             Act
             ;
             tho'
             I
             still
             affirm
             that
             they
             are
             not
             at
             Liberty
             to
             Act
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             is
             here
             again
             urged
             (
             3ly
             )
             from
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             It
             
             may
             suffice
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             neither
             do's
             the
             Parliament
             lie
             under
             the
             same
             Restrictions
             that
             the
             Convocation
             do's
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             ,
             with
             any
             Consistency
             to
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             be
             supposed
             that
             it
             should
             do
             so
             .
             The
             Parliament
             ,
             Acting
             in
             Concurrence
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             have
             the
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             in
             their
             Hands
             .
             They
             neither
             are
             Restrain'd
             by
             any
             Laws
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             possible
             they
             should
             be
             .
             But
             the
             Convocation
             is
             truly
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Council
            
             .
             It
             s
             business
             is
             to
             Advise
             ,
             and
             Assist
             the
             King
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             tho'
             I
             know
             it
             will
             displease
             this
             Author
             to
             be
             told
             so
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             again
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             have
             no
             power
             to
             
               make
               laws
            
             .
             They
             may
             draw
             up
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             within
             the
             Limits
             which
             the
             Parliament
             has
             set
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             may
             confirm
             them
             ;
             And
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             a
             due
             force
             :
             But
             still
             Laws
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             unless
             in
             a
             very
             
               imperfect
               Sense
            
             ;
             the
             same
             in
             which
             the
             Convocation
             is
             a
             Legislature
             ,
             and
             the
             Master
             of
             a
             family
             a
             Monarch
             within
             his
             
               Own
               House
            
             .
          
           
             But
             tho'
             I
             cannot
             therefore
             joyn
             with
             this
             Author
             in
             his
             Argument
             ;
             yet
             I
             heartily
             concurr
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Conclusion
             of
             it
             :
             
               That
               an
            
             English
             ,
             Christian
             
             King
             ,
             
               is
               as
               much
               Obliged
               by
               the
            
             Laws
             and
             Usages
             ,
             
               had
               and
               accustomed
               in
               this
            
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               in
               regard
               to
               the
            
             Church
             ;
             
               as
               the
            
             Sovereign
             of
             England
             
               is
               ,
               with
               relation
               to
               the
            
             State.
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             unquestionably
             true
             ;
             and
             brings
             us
             to
             the
             true
             way
             of
             deciding
             the
             Point
             before
             us
             .
             If
             by
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Usages
             ,
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             has
             a
             Right
             ,
             to
             sit
             ,
             and
             act
             ,
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             
             affirms
             ;
             let
             those
             Laws
             be
             produced
             ,
             and
             those
             Usages
             made
             out
             ,
             and
             I
             submit
             .
             But
             if
             according
             both
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Usages
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             be
             wholly
             in
             the
             
             King's
             hands
             ;
             (
             As
             I
             think
             I
             have
             abundantly
             shew'd
             that
             it
             is
             )
             then
             let
             our
             Author
             be
             concluded
             by
             his
             
               Own
               Rule
            
             ;
             and
             
               Render
               unto
            
             Caesar
             
               the
               things
               that
               are
            
             Caesar's
             ;
             
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               are
               God's
               .
            
          
           
             But
             our
             Author
             here
             again
             objects
             to
             himself
             ;
             what
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             I
             dare
             
             say
             no
             man
             living
             would
             ever
             have
             Objected
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             the
             Convocation
             
             has
             oftentimes
             been
             prohibited
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             deal
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             concern'd
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             he
             thus
             makes
             his
             Advantage
             of
             it
             ;
             That
             since
             those
             Prohibitions
             were
             only
             to
             keep
             the
             Convocation
             from
             Excess
             ,
             and
             within
             their
             
               just
               bounds
            
             ,
             it
             is
             evidnetly
             supposed
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             intermeddle
             with
             any
             
               Other
               Matter
            
             ,
             without
             
               Express
               Licence
            
             .
          
           
             Whether
             that
             be
             supposed
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             were
             but
             too
             apt
             to
             meddle
             with
             matters
             ,
             in
             their
             Convocation
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             at
             all
             belong
             to
             
             them
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             ,
             were
             some
             mens
             Notions
             allow'd
             of
             ,
             we
             should
             find
             but
             too
             much
             need
             of
             having
             these
             kind
             of
             Prohibitions
             brought
             again
             into
             Practice
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             when
             those
             Prohibitions
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             oftentimes
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             Meet
             ,
             but
             Act
             too
             ,
             without
             the
             
             King's
             Licence
             :
             And
             by
             both
             usurp'd
             upon
             the
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             .
             And
             to
             suppress
             these
             abuses
             ,
             and
             to
             vindicate
             the
             
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             25
             
               H.
               8.
               c.
            
             19.
             was
             pass'd
             .
             Since
             which
             time
             we
             meet
             with
             none
             of
             these
             Prohibitions
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             the
             Crown
             will
             never
             fall
             any
             more
             into
             such
             hard
             Circumstances
             ,
             as
             to
             stand
             ,
             again
             ,
             in
             need
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             what
             this
             Author
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             
             place
             ,
             excepts
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             Cokes
             xiith
             .
             Report
             ;
             I
             am
             but
             little
             concern'd
             in
             it
             .
             The
             fortunes
             of
             the
             Crown
             depend
             not
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             those
             who
             build
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             matters
             ,
             upon
             the
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             there
             Related
             ,
             (
             if
             Any
             such
             there
             be
             )
             undertake
             the
             Defence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             We
             are
             now
             come
             to
             the
             main
             Point
             ;
             and
             which
             Our
             Author
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             
             Labours
             ,
             all
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             Get
             over
             :
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             How
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             
             Whether
             as
             Prohibiting
             the
             Clergy
             only
             to
             Promulge
             and
             Execute
             any
             Canons
             ,
             &c.
             but
             what
             are
             
             Confirm'd
             by
             the
             King
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Whether
             we
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             to
             have
             forbidden
             Them
             ,
             to
             debate
             ,
             and
             conclude
             upon
             any
             ;
             without
             his
             Licence
             ,
             first
             had
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             And
             here
             ,
             I
             shall
             neither
             enter
             into
             any
             Controversy
             with
             this
             
               New
               Critick
            
             ,
             about
             the
             propriety
             of
             Expression
             ,
             in
             which
             Our
             Acts
             are
             too
             often
             defective
             ;
             Nor
             complain
             of
             his
             very
             Partial
             ,
             and
             
               Imperfect
               Recital
            
             of
             it
             :
             Tho'
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             it
             hard
             to
             justifie
             himself
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             compare
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Statute
             ,
             with
             that
             Account
             which
             he
             has
             given
             ,
             
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             of
             it
             .
             But
             supposing
             the
             Act
             to
             have
             been
             so
             obscurely
             ,
             or
             
               doubtfully
               drawn
               up
            
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             really
             capable
             of
             either
             of
             the
             Senses
             here
             contended
             for
             ;
             (
             which
             yet
             truly
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             :
             )
             will
             only
             consider
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             much
             more
             reason
             to
             
               preferr
               Oars
            
             ,
             than
             to
             allow
             of
             His.
             
          
           
           
             For
             which
             end
             ,
             1st
             ,
             I
             would
             Ask
             this
             Author
             :
             Whether
             ,
             supposing
             One
             of
             these
             Senses
             can
             evidently
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             Always
             ,
             and
             
               Universally
               Received
            
             ,
             as
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             ever
             since
             it
             was
             Made
             ;
             and
             the
             Other
             be
             Confessedly
             a
             New
             ,
             and
             Singular
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             must
             not
             now
             say
             a
             
               Forced
               )
               Interpretation
            
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             Ought
             not
             in
             all
             Reason
             to
             be
             Stuck
             to
             ,
             which
             has
             prevail'd
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             rather
             than
             That
             which
             was
             never
             Allow'd
             of
             ;
             nor
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             heard
             of
             ,
             till
             this
             Gentleman
             first
             enlightned
             the
             World
             with
             it
             ?
          
           
             Again
             :
             2dly
             :
             Let
             me
             demand
             farther
             ;
             Whether
             this
             will
             not
             be
             still
             more
             Reasonable
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             be
             shewn
             ,
             that
             that
             Sense
             of
             this
             Statute
             ,
             which
             we
             Affirm
             has
             hitherto
             
               Universally
               Obtain'd
            
             ,
             has
             also
             been
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             
               Constant
               Practice
            
             of
             Those
             who
             were
             most
             concern'd
             to
             Enquire
             into
             the
             Meaning
             of
             it
             ;
             And
             had
             ,
             withall
             ,
             the
             Best
             Opportunities
             of
             knowing
             what
             was
             indeed
             intended
             by
             the
             Legislators
             in
             Making
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             3dly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             :
             Let
             me
             Ask
             ;
             Whether
             we
             ought
             not
             ,
             yet
             more
             undoubtedly
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             this
             Sense
             ;
             if
             it
             has
             been
             Generally
             ,
             and
             Constantly
             admitted
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             such
             as
             were
             the
             most
             Concern'd
             ,
             and
             best
             Qualified
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             whose
             Interest
             it
             was
             ,
             withall
             ,
             to
             have
             declared
             against
             
               this
               Sense
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Asserted
             that
             Other
             ,
             which
             this
             Author
             has
             here
             advanced
             ;
             supposing
             there
             had
             been
             any
             Rational
             Ground
             for
             Them
             so
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             These
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             are
             very
             plain
             Questions
             ;
             and
             either
             this
             Gentleman
             must
             recede
             from
             the
             most
             
               Commonly
               ,
               Received
               Rules
            
             of
             
               Interpreting
               Laws
            
             ;
             or
             he
             must
             Consent
             to
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             Concluded
             by
             Them.
             
          
           
             To
             apply
             then
             these
             
               General
               Rules
            
             to
             the
             Case
             in
             hand
             :
             I
             believe
             no
             reasonable
             
             Man
             will
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             have
             had
             as
             Good
             Opportunities
             of
             Understanding
             the
             Sense
             of
             their
             
               Own
               Laws
            
             ,
             as
             any
             Other
             Person
             whatsoever
             can
             pretend
             to
             .
             They
             have
             had
             their
             Judges
             ;
             their
             Council
             learned
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             their
             Own
             
               Great
               
               Counsellours
            
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             to
             advise
             with
             :
             And
             these
             have
             not
             only
             Authority
             to
             make
             an
             
               Authentick
               declaration
            
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             any
             Statute
             ;
             but
             have
             been
             actually
             consulted
             by
             Them
             ,
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             very
             Act.
             Unless
             we
             should
             be
             so
             unreasonable
             as
             to
             Suppose
             ,
             that
             Our
             Princes
             have
             from
             time
             to
             time
             sent
             Commissions
             to
             their
             Convocations
             ,
             to
             empower
             them
             to
             Act
             ;
             
             And
             that
             with
             peculiar
             Relation
             to
             this
             Law
             ;
             and
             yet
             never
             Consulted
             with
             their
             Judges
             ,
             &c.
             in
             drawing
             of
             them
             ;
             Or
             were
             ever
             better
             inform'd
             by
             Them
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             how
             Grosly
             they
             had
             mistaken
             the
             Sense
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             our
             Kings
             were
             Parties
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             interest
             to
             prefer
             this
             Interpretation
             of
             that
             Statute
             before
             the
             Other
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             the
             better
             Exalt
             their
             Own
             Power
             by
             it
             .
             Let
             this
             also
             be
             supposed
             :
             But
             still
             I
             hope
             the
             Convocation
             its
             self
             had
             no
             interest
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             this
             design
             ;
             and
             to
             help
             ,
             by
             a
             wrong
             interpretation
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             to
             bring
             themselves
             into
             Bondage
             .
             That
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             may
             be
             accounted
             as
             well
             Qualified
             to
             understand
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             a
             Statute
             ,
             which
             it
             so
             nearly
             
             concern'd
             them
             to
             look
             into
             ,
             as
             any
             
               Private
               Critick
            
             ,
             I
             believe
             no
             Modest
             Man
             will
             deny
             .
             Our
             Author
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             has
             too
             Great
             a
             Veneration
             for
             that
             Learned
             Body
             ,
             to
             doubt
             of
             their
             Ability
             ;
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             Authority
             ,
             to
             Expound
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Let
             him
             therefore
             tell
             us
             ;
             What
             Convocation
             has
             there
             been
             ,
             ever
             since
             this
             Act
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             has
             ever
             refused
             the
             
             King's
             Licence
             ,
             sent
             to
             them
             in
             pursuance
             of
             it
             ?
             Or
             has
             Protested
             against
             it
             ?
             Or
             has
             ventured
             to
             proceed
             to
             
               Conferr
               ,
               Deliberate
            
             ,
             and
             
               Make
               Canons
            
             ,
             without
             the
             
             King's
             Licence
             first
             Obtain'd
             ,
             to
             Warrant
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             That
             our
             Kings
             have
             constantly
             sent
             their
             Commissions
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             falling
             under
             the
             Censure
             of
             this
             Statute
             ,
             We
             are
             very
             sure
             .
             That
             Our
             Convocations
             have
             evermore
             thankfully
             received
             these
             Commissions
             ;
             and
             proceeded
             to
             Act
             under
             the
             Authority
             of
             Them
             ,
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             .
             That
             they
             have
             refused
             to
             Act
             till
             they
             Received
             the
             
             King's
             Licence
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             suspected
             that
             the
             date
             of
             it
             was
             determined
             ,
             have
             insisted
             upon
             having
             a
             
               New
               One
            
             sent
             to
             Them
             ,
             we
             can
             prove
             ,
             beyond
             any
             Reasonable
             Exception
             .
             
             But
             that
             ever
             any
             Convocation
             Rejected
             such
             a
             Licence
             ;
             or
             presumed
             to
             Act
             without
             it
             ;
             from
             the
             time
             that
             this
             Law
             was
             made
             ,
             I
             have
             never
             heard
             ,
             nor
             can
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             give
             me
             an
             Instance
             of
             Either
             .
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             that
             supposing
             there
             were
             indeed
             a
             just
             Ground
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Statute
             ;
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             must
             again
             prosess
             ,
             to
             my
             Apprehension
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             )
             yet
             still
             ,
             That
             Sense
             of
             it
             which
             has
             Obtain'd
             ever
             since
             it
             was
             made
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             Our
             Kings
             have
             for
             above
             150
             Years
             proceeded
             to
             Give
             such
             Licences
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             contend
             for
             ,
             to
             their
             Convocations
             ;
             And
             their
             Convocations
             have
             continued
             to
             accept
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             Act
             by
             them
             :
             Which
             our
             Greatest
             Lawyers
             have
             declared
             themselves
             in
             favour
             of
             ;
             and
             which
             no
             Man
             ,
             that
             ,
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             besides
             this
             One
             Author
             ,
             has
             ever
             pretended
             to
             call
             in
             Question
             :
             I
             say
             that
             Sense
             ,
             which
             has
             all
             these
             Advantages
             ;
             and
             is
             ,
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             and
             the
             Occasion
             that
             was
             given
             to
             the
             making
             of
             it
             ;
             ought
             ,
             in
             all
             Reason
             ,
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             to
             any
             new
             Construction
             that
             can
             be
             set
             up
             against
             it
             ;
             tho'
             such
             construction
             
             might
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             afford
             some
             shew
             of
             Reason
             ,
             to
             enable
             a
             
               Witty
               Man
            
             to
             talk
             very
             plausibly
             in
             favour
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Whether
             these
             Considerations
             will
             seem
             sufficient
             to
             this
             Author
             ,
             to
             justifie
             the
             Old
             ,
             Received
             Sense
             of
             this
             Statute
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             :
             nor
             do's
             the
             
             King's
             Authority
             depend
             so
             much
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             need
             to
             say
             any
             more
             to
             it
             .
             That
             without
             his
             Writ
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             cannot
             Meet
             ,
             this
             Gentleman
             himself
             acknowledges
             .
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             whenever
             the
             King
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             let
             them
             Meet
             ,
             He
             will
             send
             Them
             his
             Licence
             to
             Act
             too
             .
             If
             they
             accept
             his
             Licence
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             Act
             by
             vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             will
             afford
             us
             a
             new
             Argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Sense
             we
             give
             of
             this
             Statute
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             be
             set
             Right
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             upon
             a
             
               Judicial
               determination
            
             (
             which
             this
             Author
             tells
             us
             was
             wanting
             in
             
               Cokes
               Report
            
             )
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             what
             Skill
             this
             
             positive
             Man
             has
             in
             Interpreting
             of
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             :
             And
             whether
             tho'
             there
             be
             
               No
               Sense
            
             ,
             yet
             there
             may
             not
             be
             
               Good
               Law
            
             ,
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             
             King's
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
           
             And
             now
             ,
             I
             may
             venture
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             
             have
             seen
             the
             utmost
             of
             what
             this
             Author
             can
             do
             .
             As
             for
             what
             he
             next
             catches
             at
             ,
             That
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             affirms
             
             that
             the
             King
             had
             heretofore
             
               a
               Right
               to
               send
               Commissioners
               to
               sit
               with
               the
               Clergy
               in
               Convocation
               (
               tho'
               
                 Quo
                 jure
              
               ,
               
               he
               says
               ,
               it
               do's
               not
               Appear
               :
               )
               And
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               supposed
               that
               the
               Clergy
               had
               a
               Right
               to
               debate
               of
               what
               they
               pleased
               ;
               because
               else
               it
               would
               have
               been
               needless
               to
               send
               a
               Commissioner
               to
               Watch
               them
               :
            
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             by
             what
             Rules
             of
             Reason
             any
             such
             Consequence
             ,
             will
             follow
             from
             it
             ;
             Unless
             we
             should
             suppose
             that
             because
             Men
             are
             limited
             to
             Act
             by
             certain
             Rules
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             their
             transgressing
             of
             Them.
             The
             ancient
             Emperours
             ,
             we
             are
             well
             assured
             ,
             tied
             up
             their
             Councils
             to
             very
             Strict
             Rules
             :
             Yet
             so
             dull
             were
             They
             ,
             that
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             Reason
             ,
             they
             sent
             Commissioners
             to
             sit
             with
             their
             Bishops
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             take
             Care
             to
             keep
             them
             within
             bounds
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             they
             acted
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             they
             had
             prescribed
             to
             Them.
             
          
           
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             did
             take
             the
             Liberty
             to
             transact
             many
             things
             ,
             in
             their
             Convocations
             ,
             without
             any
             particular
             Licence
             ,
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             warrant
             Them
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             this
             rendred
             the
             presence
             of
             such
             Commissioners
             more
             necessary
             heretofore
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             Now.
             But
             that
             they
             did
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             they
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             do
             it
             :
             any
             more
             than
             their
             attempts
             ,
             in
             many
             other
             instances
             ,
             prove
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             enjoy'd
             all
             those
             priviledges
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             ,
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             allow'd
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             oftentimes
             notoriously
             Usurp
             upon
             the
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             a
             little
             spiteful
             Suggestion
             ,
             for
             I
             cannot
             call
             it
             an
             Argument
             ,
             
             drawn
             from
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
             King's
             Coronation-Oath
             :
             But
             these
             things
             will
             then
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             Consider'd
             ,
             when
             He
             shall
             first
             have
             proved
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             such
             a
             Right
             as
             he
             supposes
             ,
             but
             has
             not
             yet
             offer'd
             one
             tolerable
             proof
             of
             ;
             unless
             we
             should
             take
             a
             
               Confident
               Assertion
            
             ,
             for
             proof
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             been
             Wanting
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Church
             is
             deprived
             of
             no
             Liberty
             ,
             
             that
             either
             the
             Laws
             have
             given
             it
             ,
             or
             it
             ought
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             ;
             the
             King
             may
             keep
             his
             Coronation-Oath
             ,
             and
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             be
             as
             sacredly
             observed
             ,
             as
             any
             One
             could
             Wish
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             tho'
             the
             Clergy
             be
             not
             allow'd
             all
             that
             unreasonable
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             some
             Men
             plead
             for
             ,
             on
             their
             Behalf
             ;
             but
             which
             neither
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             nor
             Convocation
             ,
             have
             Themselves
             ever
             pretended
             to
             .
          
           
             
               But
               whatever
               Restraints
               may
               be
               pretended
               to
               be
               laid
               upon
               the
               Convocation
               
               by
               this
               Act
               with
               regard
               to
               the
               making
               of
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               (
               For
               Laws
               this
               Author
               will
               have
               the
               Convocation
               to
               make
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 :
              
               )
               yet
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               a
               Court
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               is
               certainly
               left
               free
               ,
               and
               intire
               to
               them
               .
            
             This
             He
             takes
             for
             Granted
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             much
             as
             attempts
             a
             Proof
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             more
             for
             me
             here
             to
             do
             ,
             after
             
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Case
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             supposed
             ;
             If
             neither
             the
             
             King's
             Supremacy
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
            
             ;
             nor
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             nor
             the
             Custom
             of
             Convocations
             ;
             
             which
             (
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Parliament
             )
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Convotion
             ;
             have
             restrained
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             Matters
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             shall
             be
             far
             from
             desiring
             to
             lay
             any
             Restraint
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             whole
             Chapter
             with
             a
             Relation
             which
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             One
             of
             our
             Ancient
             Reports
             ;
             and
             which
             being
             added
             to
             what
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             ,
             may
             contribute
             a
             little
             ,
             to
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             in
             the
             Particular
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             4.
             
             H.
             8.
             
             An
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             was
             made
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             certain
             Malefa●●ors
             therein
             mentioned
             .
             The
             Clergy
             being
             angry
             at
             this
             ,
             as
             intrenching
             too
             much
             on
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             (
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             Days
             was
             always
             wont
             to
             be
             very
             tender
             of
             her
             Rights
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             for
             the
             
               publick
               Good
            
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             )
             About
             three
             years
             after
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             then
             sitting
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Winchomb
             in
             a
             Publick
             Sermon
             ,
             at
             
               Pauls
               Cross
            
             ,
             not
             only
             Preach'd
             against
             the
             said
             Act
             ,
             and
             all
             Those
             who
             had
             Consented
             to
             the
             Passing
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             farther
             Affirm'd
             ,
             that
             All
             
             Clerks
             ,
             who
             have
             once
             been
             admitted
             into
             any
             
               Holy
               Orders
            
             ,
             whether
             Greater
             or
             Lesser
             ,
             were
             from
             thenceforth
             Exempt
             from
             all
             
               temporal
               Punishment
            
             ,
             before
             any
             
               Temporal
               Judge
            
             ,
             for
             any
             
               Criminal
               Cause
            
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Lords
               Temporal
            
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             being
             alarum'd
             at
             this
             ,
             Petition
             the
             King
             that
             he
             would
             order
             this
             Point
             to
             be
             publickly
             argued
             ,
             by
             Divines
             and
             Canonists
             on
             both
             sides
             :
             And
             thereupon
             ,
             a
             Certain
             Day
             was
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             at
             the
             
               Black-Fryars
               ,
               London
            
             .
          
           
             Among
             the
             Council
             for
             the
             King
             was
             Doctor
             
               Henry
               Standish
            
             ,
             a
             Learned
             Man
             ,
             and
             Guardian
             of
             the
             
               Mendicant
               Fryars
            
             ,
             in
             London
             .
             The
             Cause
             was
             handled
             ,
             and
             many
             Members
             of
             
               both
               Houses
            
             were
             present
             :
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             all
             who
             heard
             it
             ,
             Dr.
             Standish
             had
             so
             much
             the
             Better
             of
             the
             Council
             that
             argued
             for
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             moved
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             Oblige
             the
             Abbot
             Publickly
             to
             Recant
             his
             Assertions
             .
          
           
             At
             Michaelmas
             following
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             sitting
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             cited
             Dr.
             Standish
             to
             appear
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             answer
             to
             such
             Articles
             as
             should
             there
             be
             Exhibited
             
             against
             Him.
             He
             appeared
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             order'd
             ;
             and
             
               four
               Articles
            
             were
             first
             proposed
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             Him
             :
             and
             being
             afterwards
             encreased
             to
             six
             ,
             were
             deliver'd
             to
             Him
             in
             Writing
             ;
             (
             All
             tending
             to
             the
             purport
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             Asserted
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Authority
               ;
            
             )
             And
             he
             was
             Required
             ,
             upon
             a
             
               Certain
               Day
            
             ,
             to
             Answer
             to
             Them.
             It
             seems
             ,
             to
             assert
             the
             
             King's
             Authority
             over
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             was
             accounted
             in
             those
             days
             to
             be
             no
             less
             than
             Heresie
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             may
             still
             be
             thought
             ,
             by
             some
             Men
             ,
             to
             come
             near
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Standish
             easily
             perceived
             what
             the
             Convocation
             drove
             at
             :
             And
             being
             sensible
             that
             He
             should
             not
             be
             Able
             to
             withstand
             their
             Malice
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ;
             put
             Himself
             under
             the
             
             King's
             Protection
             ,
             and
             referr'd
             his
             Cause
             to
             Him.
             The
             Clergy
             being
             a
             little
             surprised
             at
             this
             ,
             protest
             to
             the
             King
             that
             their
             Process
             against
             Him
             was
             not
             for
             any
             thing
             he
             either
             did
             ,
             or
             said
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             of
             Council
             for
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             but
             for
             Other
             Tenets
             ,
             Elsewhere
             ,
             and
             at
             Other
             times
             advanced
             by
             Him
             :
             And
             therefore
             pray
             his
             Assistance
             ;
             according
             to
             his
             
               Coronation
               Oath
            
             ;
             and
             as
             He
             desired
             to
             avoid
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             The
             Clergy
             thus
             proceeding
             ,
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Judges
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             at
             the
             Instance
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             address
             also
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             desire
             him
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             
               Coronation
               Oath
            
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             assert
             his
             
               Temporal
               Jurisdiction
            
             ;
             and
             protect
             Standish
             ;
             (
             in
             the
             Great
             peril
             in
             which
             He
             was
             ,
             )
             against
             the
             Malice
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             who
             evidently
             Objected
             to
             him
             the
             same
             Tenets
             which
             He
             had
             defended
             ,
             in
             Right
             of
             the
             
             King's
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Being
             thus
             applied
             to
             ,
             on
             Both
             sides
             ;
             the
             King
             first
             consults
             with
             Dr.
             
               Veysey
               ,
               Dean
            
             of
             his
             Chapel
             ;
             and
             (
             having
             had
             his
             Opinion
             )
             orders
             the
             Justices
             of
             his
             Courts
             ,
             and
             his
             Own
             Council
             ,
             both
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             with
             several
             Members
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             meet
             at
             the
             Black-Fryars
             ;
             and
             there
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             Cause
             between
             Standish
             ,
             and
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             and
             to
             hear
             what
             Standish
             had
             to
             say
             for
             himself
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Points
             objected
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             The
             Cause
             is
             heard
             ;
             and
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             Standish
             is
             acquitted
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Convocation
             judged
             to
             have
             incurred
             a
             Praemunire
             ,
             by
             their
             Citation
             ,
             and
             Prosecution
             of
             Him.
             
          
           
           
             Upon
             this
             the
             King
             comes
             himself
             to
             
               Baynards
               Castle
            
             ;
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             a
             Great
             Part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             with
             the
             Judges
             ,
             attending
             upon
             Him.
             Being
             sate
             ;
             Woolsey
             ,
             as
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             in
             high
             favour
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             first
             applies
             to
             Him
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             and
             prays
             ,
             that
             the
             Cause
             might
             be
             Referr'd
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             This
             was
             seconded
             by
             
               Warham
               ,
               Archbishop
            
             of
             Canterbury
             in
             the
             name
             of
             All
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             much
             was
             Argued
             for
             ,
             and
             against
             This.
             
          
           
             At
             length
             the
             King
             deliver'd
             himself
             ,
             to
             this
             Effect
             ,
             to
             them
             :
             
               
                 That
                 by
                 the
              
               Order
               and
               Sufferance
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
              
               King
               of
               England
               ;
               
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 would
                 maintain
                 the
              
               Rights
               
                 of
                 his
              
               Crown
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Royal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               
                 in
                 as
                 ample
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 his
              
               Progenitors
               
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 Him.
              
               
            
             
               Then
               he
               commanded
               the
            
             Convocation
             
               to
               dismiss
            
             Standish
             ;
             which
             accordingly
             they
             did
             :
             And
             were
             content
             ,
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             
               Royal
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             get
             the
             better
             of
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Some
               Rules
               laid
               down
               by
               which
               to
               judge
               ,
               for
               what
               Causes
               ,
               and
               at
               what
               
                 times
                 ,
                 Synods
              
               ought
               ,
               or
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               Assembled
               :
               And
               the
               Reasons
               suggested
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               &c.
               to
               prove
               a
               Convocation
               to
               be
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               Necessary
               to
               be
               held
               ;
               Examined
               ,
               and
               Answer'd
               .
            
          
           
             HItherto
             we
             have
             been
             stating
             the
             
             matter
             of
             Right
             between
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Convocation
             :
             And
             if
             I
             do
             not
             very
             much
             deceive
             my self
             ,
             I
             have
             plainly
             made
             it
             appear
             against
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Late
               Letter
               to
               a
               Convocation-Man
            
             ;
             that
             that
             Venerable
             Body
             have
             neither
             any
             Right
             to
             Meet
             ,
             nor
             Power
             to
             Act
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             King
             shall
             Graciously
             Allow
             them
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             having
             Asserted
             this
             ,
             in
             Vindication
             of
             the
             
             Prince's
             Prerogative
             ;
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             what
             I
             have
             before
             confess'd
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             see
             no
             
             Cause
             yet
             to
             Retract
             ;
             viz.
             That
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             Obliged
             to
             permit
             his
             Clergy
             to
             Sit
             ,
             and
             Act
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             is
             perswaded
             that
             the
             Necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             require
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             for
             the
             
               Publick
               Good
            
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             They
             should
             do
             so
             .
             And
             tho'
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Law
             has
             intrusted
             Him
             with
             the
             Last
             Judgment
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             maintain
             his
             Supremacy
             in
             this
             Respect
             ;
             yet
             certainly
             He
             ought
             to
             be
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             careful
             to
             Consider
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             by
             How
             much
             the
             Greater
             the
             Trust
             is
             ,
             which
             the
             Publick
             ,
             in
             Confidence
             of
             such
             his
             Care
             ,
             has
             Reposed
             in
             Him.
             
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             that
             our
             present
             Author
             ,
             has
             neither
             taken
             a
             very
             proper
             Method
             of
             communicating
             his
             Advice
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             nor
             done
             it
             in
             such
             a
             Manner
             ,
             as
             if
             He
             design'd
             to
             perswade
             either
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             pay
             any
             Great
             Deference
             to
             his
             Judgment
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             that
             he
             has
             said
             ,
             he
             intended
             rather
             to
             Reflect
             upon
             the
             Administration
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             discontents
             in
             Mens
             Minds
             against
             the
             
             Government
             ,
             than
             to
             do
             any
             Service
             either
             to
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             however
             I
             will
             consider
             ,
             nevertheless
             ,
             what
             he
             has
             alledged
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             our
             
               present
               times
            
             call
             for
             a
             Convocation
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             ought
             not
             any
             longer
             to
             prevent
             their
             sitting
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             ,
             to
             be
             examin'd
             ,
             is
             
             thus
             proposed
             by
             Him
             :
          
           
             What
             Occasion
             there
             is
             ,
             at
             present
             
             for
             a
             Convocation
             ?
          
           
             And
             his
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             Short
             ,
             and
             Vehement
             ;
             full
             of
             Warmth
             ,
             as
             being
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             design'd
             to
             Enflame
             :
             
               That
               
                 if
                 Ever
                 there
                 were
                 need
                 of
                 〈◊〉
              
               Convocation
               ,
               
               since
               Christianity
               
                 was
                 Establish'd
                 in
                 this
              
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 One
              
            
             Now.
             
          
           
             To
             clear
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             well
             this
             Author
             makes
             Good
             so
             bold
             an
             Assertion
             ;
             I
             shall
             take
             this
             Method
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             I
             will
             lay
             down
             some
             
               General
               Rules
            
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             the
             better
             Judge
             ,
             at
             what
             Times
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Cases
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             either
             necessary
             ,
             or
             expedient
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             call
             a
             Convocation
             :
             And
             then
             proceed
             .
          
           
           
             2dly
             .
             To
             Consider
             ,
             What
             this
             Gentleman
             has
             offer'd
             to
             prove
             the
             Necessity
             of
             a
             Convocation
             ,
             under
             our
             present
             Circumstances
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             
               exceeding
               Great
            
             ,
             and
             Urgent
             ,
             as
             He
             pretends
             it
             is
             ?
          
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               That
               Synods
               may
               ,
               in
               some
               Cases
               ,
               be
               as
               Useless
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               Others
               
               they
               are
               Expedient
               ;
               Every
               Man
               's
               Own
               Reason
               will
               tell
               him
               :
               And
               that
               such
               Times
               may
               happen
               in
               which
               they
               may
               be
               apt
               to
               prove
               not
               only
               Useless
               ,
               but
               Hurtful
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               only
               the
               Experience
               ,
               but
               the
               Complaints
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Best
                 Men
              
               ,
               to
               convince
               us
               .
               It
               was
               a
               severe
               Judgment
               which
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               pass'd
               upon
               the
               Synods
               of
               his
               Time
               ;
               and
               is
               the
               more
               to
               be
               Regarded
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               Result
               of
               a
               
                 frequent
                 Tryal
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 sad
                 Observation
              
               ;
               That
               He
               
               
                 fled
                 all
                 such
              
               Assemblies
               ,
               
                 as
                 having
                 never
                 seen
                 any
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 come
                 to
                 a
              
               Happy
               Conclusion
               ;
               
                 or
                 that
                 did
                 not
              
               Cause
               more
               Mischief
               ,
               
                 than
                 it
              
               Remedied
               .
               Their
               Contention
               ,
               and
               Ambition
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Express'd
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 
                 much
                 easier
                 fall
                 into
                 Sin
              
               himself
               ,
               by
               judging
               
                 of
                 Other
                 Men
                 ;
                 than
              
               He
               
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 Reform
                 their
              
               Crimes
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               scarce
               any
               thing
               in
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               either
               more
               Exposed
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Profession
              
               heretofore
               ,
               or
               may
               more
               deserve
               our
               serious
               Consideration
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               than
               the
               Violence
               ,
               the
               Passion
               ,
               the
               Malice
               ,
               the
               Falseness
               ,
               and
               the
               Oppression
               ,
               which
               Reigned
               in
               most
               of
               those
               Synods
               that
               were
               held
               by
               Constantine
               first
               ,
               and
               ,
               after
               ,
               him
               by
               the
               following
               Emperours
               ,
               upon
               the
               Occasion
               of
               the
               Arian
               Controversy
               .
               Bitter
               are
               the
               Complaints
               ,
               which
               ,
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               that
               Great
               Emperour
               made
               of
               Them.
               The
               Barbarians
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               in
               his
               Letter
               
               to
               One
               of
               Them
               ;
               
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Us
                 ,
                 Worship
              
               God
               :
               
                 But
                 we
                 mind
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 tends
                 to
              
               Hatred
               ,
               to
               Dissention
               ;
               
                 in
                 One
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 the
              
               Destruction
               of
               Mankind
               .
               And
               what
               little
               Success
               other
               Synods
               have
               oftentimes
               had
               ,
               might
               easily
               be
               made
               appear
               ;
               were
               it
               needful
               to
               enlarge
               upon
               so
               Known
               ,
               and
               Melancholy
               a
               Subject
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               as
               it
               has
               obliged
               not
               only
               the
               Best
               Men
               ,
               but
               the
               Wisest
               Emperours
               ,
               to
               be
               very
               careful
               ,
               how
               they
               either
               called
               ,
               or
               encouraged
               such
               Assemblies
               ,
               
               unless
               they
               had
               some
               Reason
               to
               hope
               for
               a
               
                 Good
                 Effect
              
               of
               Them
               ;
               so
               may
               it
               suffice
               to
               convince
               Us
               still
               ,
               that
               neither
               are
               All
               Times
               ,
               nor
               All
               Causes
               ,
               either
               Proper
               for
               ,
               or
               Worthy
               of
               ,
               such
               Meetings
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Expediency
               of
               Them
               ought
               to
               be
               very
               Clearly
               made
               out
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               ,
               with
               any
               Reason
               ,
               be
               expected
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               should
               consent
               to
               their
               Assembling
               .
            
             
               It
               has
               ,
               I
               think
               been
               generally
               agreed
               ,
               
               that
               the
               main
               End
               for
               which
               Synods
               are
               necessary
               to
               be
               Assembled
               ,
               is
               either
               to
               establish
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               the
               Unity
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               :
               Or
               to
               advise
               ,
               and
               assist
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Discipline
               of
               it
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Exercise
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               every
               well
               settled
               Church
               ,
               is
               commonly
               provided
               for
               by
               some
               more
               Ordinary
               Means
               :
               So
               that
               ,
               except
               in
               a
               few
               Cases
               of
               an
               
                 Extraordinary
                 Nature
              
               ,
               there
               is
               seldom
               any
               Occasion
               for
               a
               Synod
               to
               meet
               ,
               upon
               any
               such
               account
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               these
               are
               the
               Ends
               for
               which
               Synods
               ought
               to
               be
               Assembled
               ;
               so
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               
               it
               will
               be
               allow'd
               ,
               by
               all
               Considering
               
               Persons
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               ought
               never
               to
               Call
               them
               ,
               when
               Either
               ,
               1st
               .
               It
               is
               needless
               ;
               Or
               ,
               2dly
               ,
               It
               would
               be
               hurtful
               so
               to
               do
               .
               When
               there
               is
               no
               Appearance
               of
               any
               Good
               to
               come
               from
               their
               Meeting
               ;
               but
               rather
               it
               may
               justly
               be
               fear'd
               ,
               that
               their
               Meeting
               will
               turn
               to
               the
               Prejudice
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               In
               short
               ;
               That
               the
               Prince
               ought
               never
               to
               call
               his
               Clergy
               together
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               Rational
               ,
               and
               
                 Good
                 End
              
               :
               When
               there
               is
               something
               Proper
               for
               such
               an
               Assembly
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               They
               may
               be
               likely
               to
               Do
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               advance
               the
               Welfare
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               must
               be
               allow'd
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               
                 General
                 Measure
              
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Prince
               ought
               ,
               upon
               all
               Occasions
               ,
               to
               judge
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Necessary
               ,
               or
               even
               Expedient
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               suffer
               a
               Convocation
               to
               Meet
               ,
               or
               no.
               And
               from
               these
               
                 General
                 Measures
              
               ,
               we
               will
               proceed
               to
               draw
               some
               farther
               ,
               and
               more
               particular
               Directions
               ,
               for
               our
               better
               judging
               in
               the
               Point
               before
               Us.
               
            
             
               And
               (
               1st
               .
               )
               Because
               in
               Clear
               ,
               and
               
               
                 Evident
                 Cases
              
               ,
               where
               both
               the
               Truth
               is
               Manifest
               ;
               and
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 Constant
              
               and
               
                 Out
                 of
                 doubt
              
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               any
               Definitions
               ,
               either
               to
               declare
               its
               Sense
               ,
               or
               to
               testifie
               its
               Agreement
               :
               therefore
               neither
               can
               there
               be
               any
               Need
               to
               Assemble
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               Judge
               or
               Determine
               ,
               in
               such
               Cases
               .
            
             
               If
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Country
              
               ,
               where
               the
               Gospel
               is
               profess'd
               ,
               and
               its
               Truth
               establish'd
               ;
               and
               Men
               have
               ,
               for
               many
               Ages
               ,
               been
               Bred
               up
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Belief
               of
               it
               ;
               A
               sort
               of
               Libertines
               should
               arise
               ,
               to
               deny
               not
               only
               the
               truth
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               Being
               of
               a
               God
               ;
               the
               Certainty
               of
               Revelation
               ;
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               Common
               ,
               and
               
                 Avow'd
                 Principles
              
               of
               Religion
               :
               It
               would
               be
               not
               only
               Needless
               ,
               but
               Absurd
               ,
               for
               a
               Synod
               to
               be
               call'd
               to
               debate
               over
               again
               the
               Fundamentals
               of
               Piety
               ;
               and
               solemnly
               to
               define
               against
               these
               
                 Sceptical
                 ,
                 Profane
              
               Disputers
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ;
               That
               He
               has
               Revealed
               his
               Will
               to
               Mankind
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               written
               by
               
                 divine
                 Inspiration
              
               .
               And
               all
               that
               they
               would
               Gain
               by
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               would
               be
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               see
               their
               Authority
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Definitions
                 ,
                 despised
              
               by
               Them
               :
               And
               might
               probably
               give
               Offence
               to
               Good
               Men
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               had
               so
               much
               
               Reason
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               or
               there
               were
               so
               much
               Difficulty
               in
               this
               Case
               ;
               as
               to
               need
               the
               Solemnity
               of
               a
               Convocation
               to
               interpose
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               such
               Cases
               as
               this
               ,
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               ought
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Protection
               of
               Religion
               ;
               of
               the
               Faith
               which
               he
               professes
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               Saviour
               by
               whom
               He
               hopes
               to
               be
               Saved
               :
               And
               so
               to
               Order
               Matters
               ;
               that
               such
               Persons
               shall
               either
               Cease
               to
               blaspheme
               ;
               Or
               they
               shall
               find
               out
               some
               Other
               Place
               than
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Country
              
               to
               do
               it
               in
               .
               
                 Civil
                 Authority
              
               may
               Restrain
               such
               bold
               Men
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               Ridiculous
               to
               think
               that
               all
               the
               Synods
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               should
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               Perswade
               Them.
               
            
             
               Again
               (
               2dly
               .
               )
               Upon
               the
               same
               
               Grounds
               I
               affirm
               ,
               that
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               need
               of
               a
               
                 New
                 Synod
              
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               such
               Points
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               has
               ,
               by
               as
               Great
               ,
               Or
               even
               
                 Greater
                 Authority
              
               ,
               been
               before
               Declared
               .
            
             
               Thus
               supposing
               any
               Church
               should
               not
               only
               have
               solemnly
               Received
               the
               Four
               first
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ;
               but
               in
               farther
               testimony
               of
               its
               Agreement
               in
               Faith
               with
               Them
               ,
               should
               have
               given
               their
               Creeds
               a
               
               Place
               in
               its
               
                 Publick
                 Liturgy
              
               :
               And
               to
               strengthen
               all
               this
               ,
               should
               have
               drawn
               up
               a
               Clear
               ,
               and
               Full
               Confession
               of
               its
               Own
               ,
               upon
               the
               Principles
               by
               them
               defined
               ;
               and
               have
               Required
               that
               Confession
               to
               be
               Received
               ,
               and
               Subscribed
               to
               ,
               by
               All
               who
               are
               Admitted
               ,
               to
               any
               
                 spiritual
                 Office
              
               ,
               or
               Function
               in
               it
               :
               How
               ridiculous
               would
               it
               be
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               to
               Assemble
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               declare
               to
               all
               the
               World
               that
               it
               believes
               our
               
                 Saviour's
                 Divinity
              
               ;
               and
               holds
               a
               Trinity
               of
               Persons
               ,
               in
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               God-head
               ?
               What
               tho'
               there
               be
               some
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               who
               deny
               this
               ;
               and
               take
               advantage
               of
               the
               Liberty
               ,
               or
               rather
               Licentiousness
               ,
               of
               evil
               Times
               ,
               to
               dare
               even
               to
               Write
               ,
               and
               Argue
               against
               it
               ?
               The
               Doctrine
               and
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               still
               the
               same
               :
               And
               it
               may
               as
               well
               be
               said
               that
               in
               Our
               
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 Reform'd
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               is
               needful
               to
               call
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               protest
               again
               against
               the
               Errors
               and
               Superstitions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               because
               some
               not
               only
               Write
               in
               defence
               of
               Them
               ,
               but
               are
               buisie
               also
               to
               make
               Converts
               to
               them
               ;
               As
               for
               such
               a
               Church
               to
               call
               a
               Synod
               ,
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               no
               part
               with
               those
               who
               Write
               ,
               and
               Argue
               ,
               against
               its
               own
               Avow'd
               Sense
               ,
               in
               the
               Points
               of
               the
               
               
                 Holy
                 Trinity
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               A
               Convocation
               may
               sit
               ,
               and
               draw
               up
               what
               Creeds
               ,
               and
               Confessions
               it
               will.
               But
               if
               They
               expect
               that
               Those
               who
               despise
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 General
                 Councils
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               Concluded
               by
               
                 their
                 Definitions
              
               ;
               It
               will
               ,
               I
               doubt
               ,
               appear
               that
               They
               have
               but
               flatter'd
               themselves
               with
               Vain
               Hopes
               :
               And
               they
               will
               find
               ,
               too
               late
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               are
               not
               to
               be
               Restrain'd
               by
               what
               has
               been
               
                 already
                 Determin'd
              
               ,
               will
               much
               less
               regard
               any
               New
               Decisions
               that
               can
               be
               made
               Against
               Them.
               
            
             
               In
               this
               Case
               ,
               again
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Power
              
               ,
               or
               nothing
               ,
               that
               must
               Restrain
               their
               Presumption
               .
               A
               
                 Good
                 Law
              
               may
               Oblige
               them
               to
               be
               silent
               ;
               but
               I
               doubt
               neither
               that
               ,
               nor
               any
               Thing
               else
               ,
               will
               be
               Able
               to
               cure
               them
               of
               their
               Infidelity
               .
            
             
               But.
               (
               3dly
               .
               )
               If
               a
               Convocation
               ought
               
               not
               to
               be
               called
               without
               need
               ,
               then
               neither
               can
               it
               be
               Necessary
               ,
               or
               even
               sitting
               ,
               to
               Assemble
               it
               for
               such
               Matters
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               may
               be
               Equally
               provided
               for
               ,
               by
               
                 Ordinary
                 Means
              
               ;
               but
               which
               fall
               ,
               more
               properly
               ,
               under
               the
               Cognizance
               of
               some
               Other
               Authority
               .
            
             
             
               Such
               are
               ,
               first
               ,
               all
               
                 Private
                 Cases
              
               ,
               which
               are
               determinable
               in
               Other
               Courts
               ,
               and
               before
               some
               Other
               Judges
               ,
               which
               the
               Law
               has
               provided
               for
               Them
               :
               And
               the
               King
               might
               as
               well
               Assemble
               his
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               try
               a
               Thief
               ,
               or
               a
               Felon
               ;
               as
               his
               Convocation
               to
               convict
               a
               Man
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               Schism
               There
               are
               
                 Civil
                 Courts
              
               appointed
               for
               the
               One
               ;
               and
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Courts
              
               provided
               for
               the
               Other
               .
               And
               if
               these
               Neglect
               ,
               or
               Refuse
               to
               do
               their
               Duty
               ,
               there
               are
               Shorter
               Ways
               of
               Applying
               a
               Remedy
               to
               it
               ,
               than
               by
               calling
               either
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               Convocation
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               Purpose
               .
            
             
               And
               such
               are
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               such
               Disorders
               ,
               as
               either
               the
               Bishop
               in
               his
               Diocess
               ;
               the
               Arch-bishop
               in
               his
               Province
               ;
               Or
               the
               King
               in
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               have
               sufficient
               power
               ,
               by
               their
               Own
               immediate
               Orders
               ,
               or
               Injunctions
               ,
               to
               redress
               :
               Whether
               they
               be
               Occasion'd
               by
               Mens
               departing
               from
               the
               Rules
               ,
               and
               Measures
               already
               prescribed
               to
               Them
               ;
               Or
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Vigorous
               Execution
               of
               those
               Laws
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               punish'd
               for
               their
               so
               doing
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               where
               the
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               its
               self
               is
               defective
               ;
               and
               Irregularities
               both
               in
               the
               
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               Laity
               abound
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Power
               sufficient
               to
               suppress
               them
               ;
               a
               Convocation
               may
               be
               needful
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               How
               a
               Remedy
               may
               be
               provided
               for
               this
               Defect
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               be
               enabled
               ,
               more
               successfully
               ,
               both
               to
               Guard
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               Reform
               the
               Manners
               ,
               of
               its
               Members
               .
               And
               I
               heartily
               wish
               our
               Circumstances
               were
               such
               ,
               that
               a
               Convocation
               might
               meet
               ,
               for
               this
               Purpose
               .
               But
               I
               am
               afraid
               our
               Distemper
               is
               become
               too
               Great
               to
               be
               healed
               :
               And
               that
               we
               are
               Uncapable
               of
               such
               a
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               ,
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               We
               the
               most
               Want.
               And
               therefore
            
             
               (
               4thly
               .
               )
               And
               to
               go
               on
               with
               these
               
               Remarks
               :
               As
               in
               such
               Cases
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               hitherto
               mentioned
               ,
               it
               is
               needless
               to
               Call
               a
               Convocation
               ;
               so
               would
               it
               be
               in
               Vain
               to
               Assemble
               it
               for
               such
               purposes
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               were
               no
               probable
               Expectation
               of
               Success
               ;
               or
               hope
               ,
               that
               any
               Good
               should
               be
               done
               by
               it
               .
               This
               ,
               as
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               One
               Great
               Reason
               why
               a
               Convocation
               is
               not
               called
               ,
               to
               Review
               some
               of
               our
               
                 Publick
                 Offices
              
               ;
               to
               Improve
               our
               Discipline
               ;
               And
               to
               Reform
               many
               Disorders
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
              
               ;
               
               so
               am
               I
               the
               rather
               Confirm'd
               in
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               of
               the
               little
               Probability
               there
               is
               ,
               of
               any
               Good
               to
               be
               yet
               done
               ,
               by
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               ;
               that
               amidst
               all
               the
               Reasons
               Offer'd
               by
               this
               Author
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               necessity
               of
               holding
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               He
               has
               never
               Once
               given
               any
               Intimation
               of
               these
               matters
               :
               tho
               he
               could
               not
               but
               know
               that
               they
               
               were
               look'd
               upon
               by
               the
               Government
               ,
               as
               the
               principal
               things
               for
               which
               a
               Convocation
               might
               be
               wanting
               .
            
             
               But
               (
               5thly
               .
               )
               And
               to
               have
               done
               :
               As
               
               there
               are
               many
               Cases
               for
               which
               it
               would
               be
               improper
               to
               call
               a
               Convocation
               ;
               so
               may
               there
               be
               some
               Times
               too
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               ●ould
               be
               altogether
               Unadvisable
               to
               Assemble
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               Mens
               Passions
               are
               let
               loose
               ,
               and
               their
               Minds
               disorder'd
               :
               When
               their
               Interests
               ,
               and
               Designs
               ;
               their
               Friends
               and
               their
               Parties
               ;
               nay
               ,
               their
               very
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               Principles
               ,
               lead
               them
               
                 different
                 Ways
              
               ;
               and
               they
               Agree
               in
               nothing
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               in
               being
               very
               Peevish
               ,
               and
               Angry
               ,
               with
               One
               Another
               :
               When
               their
               very
               Reason
               is
               depraved
               ;
               and
               they
               judge
               not
               according
               to
               Truth
               ,
               or
               Evidence
               ,
               but
               with
               Respect
               of
               Persons
               ;
               
               and
               Every
               One
               Opposes
               ,
               what
               Another
               of
               a
               
                 different
                 Perswasion
              
               either
               Moves
               ,
               or
               Approves
               of
               :
               What
               Good
               can
               the
               Prince
               propose
               to
               Himself
               ,
               or
               any
               
                 Wise
                 Man
              
               hope
               for
               ,
               from
               any
               Assembly
               that
               can
               be
               brought
               together
               ,
               under
               the
               unhappy
               Influence
               of
               These
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Prepossessions
               ?
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               ,
               made
               a
               
                 Wise
                 Man
              
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Age
               ,
               tell
               Charles
               the
               Vth
               ;
               
                 That
                 it
                 appear'd
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 from
                 Reason
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 Affairs
                 seldom
                 succeeded
                 well
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 Many
                 .
              
               And
               if
               such
               be
               the
               inconvenience
               to
               which
               ,
               Number
               alone
               ,
               exposes
               such
               meetings
               ,
               in
               the
               best
               times
               ;
               Sure
               I
               am
               ,
               both
               Reason
               and
               Experience
               will
               much
               more
               convince
               Us
               ,
               that
               in
               times
               of
               doubt
               and
               discontent
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               the
               Case
               ;
               and
               that
               under
               such
               Circumstances
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               Good
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               may
               suffice
               ,
               in
               General
               ,
               to
               
               shew
               what
               those
               Cases
               ,
               and
               those
               Times
               are
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Prince
               may
               have
               Reason
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               either
               needless
               ,
               or
               improper
               ,
               for
               him
               to
               suffer
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               
               to
               Meet
               ,
               and
               Act
               in
               Convocation
               .
            
             
               I
               Go
               on
               ,
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               Upon
               these
               Principles
               ,
               to
               Examine
               ,
               what
               this
               Author
               has
               Offer'd
               to
               prove
               the
               Necessity
               ,
               or
               even
               Expediency
               ,
               of
               their
               
                 present
                 Assembling
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               He
               pretends
               to
               make
               out
               by
               these
               [
               2
               ]
               Ways
               .
            
             
               [
               1st
               .
               ]
               By
               Proving
               that
               there
               is
               ,
               upon
               many
               Accounts
               ,
               an
               Absolute
               necessity
               ,
               that
               something
               should
               be
               done
               for
               the
               Defence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               .
               And
            
             
               [
               2dly
               .
               ]
               By
               shewing
               ,
               That
               what
               is
               thus
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               can
               be
               done
               no
               Other
               Way
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Convocation
               .
            
             
               [
               1st
               .
               ]
               That
               something
               is
               necessary
               
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               He
               proves
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 
                   Open
                   Looseness
                
                 of
                 Mens
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 Practises
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 setled
                 Contempt
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 (
                 He
                 says
                 )
                 has
                 prevail'd
                 every
                 where
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               this
               
                 General
                 Ground
              
               ,
               he
               go's
               on
               to
               dilate
               ,
               in
               several
               Particulars
               ;
               which
               must
               therefore
               he
               Consider'd
               by
               Us.
               
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               proceed
               any
               farther
               in
               this
               Debate
               ,
               I
               must
               here
               ,
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               profess
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               be
               far
               from
               Opposing
               any
               thing
               that
               could
               reasonably
               be
               proposed
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               in
               Order
               to
               so
               Good
               an
               End
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Reforming
                 the
                 Open
                 Loosness
                 of
                 Mens
                 Principles
                 ,
              
               and
               Practises
               ,
               would
               certainly
               be
               .
               I
               am
               by
               no
               means
               Unsensible
               that
               a
               Great
               Part
               of
               what
               this
               Author
               here
               complains
               ,
               is
               but
               too
               true
               :
               Tho'
               whether
               the
               Loosness
               of
               Mens
               Principles
               ,
               has
               corrupted
               their
               Manners
               ;
               or
               the
               Depravity
               of
               their
               Manners
               ,
               may
               not
               rather
               have
               been
               ,
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               one
               great
               Cause
               of
               the
               Corruption
               of
               their
               Principles
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               determine
               .
               And
               were
               a
               Convocation
               necessary
               to
               Vindicate
               the
               Church
               from
               being
               ,
               in
               any
               degree
               ,
               accessary
               to
               these
               Crimes
               ;
               or
               had
               it
               Authority
               sufficient
               to
               Reform
               this
               Licentiousness
               ;
               I
               would
               much
               rather
               joyn
               with
               this
               Author
               in
               Petitioning
               for
               their
               Sitting
               ,
               than
               Contend
               with
               Him
               about
               the
               Expediency
               of
               it
               .
               But
               being
               fully
               
               Satisfied
               that
               the
               Convocation
               has
               neither
               Strength
               sufficient
               to
               Grapple
               with
               these
               Enormities
               ;
               nor
               is
               in
               any
               respect
               necessary
               ,
               to
               assert
               the
               Churches
               Innocence
               ;
               But
               especially
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               should
               it
               meet
               ,
               for
               any
               such
               purpose
               ,
               under
               our
               present
               Circumstances
               ,
               it
               would
               only
               expose
               its
               Own
               Authority
               ,
               and
               our
               Religion
               ,
               to
               the
               Greater
               Contempt
               of
               Profane
               ,
               and
               
                 Wicked
                 Men
              
               :
               I
               shall
               proceed
               with
               all
               freedom
               to
               Examine
               the
               Reasons
               here
               alledged
               ;
               and
               to
               Vindicate
               not
               only
               the
               
               King's
               Honour
               ,
               but
               the
               Churches
               too
               ;
               and
               shew
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               
                 Other
                 Ways
              
               ,
               which
               this
               Author
               here
               Rejects
               ,
               be
               not
               sufficient
               to
               Reclaim
               Mens
               Vices
               ,
               neither
               can
               it
               be
               hoped
               that
               the
               Convocation
               should
               be
               able
               ,
               by
               any
               Orders
               it
               can
               make
               ,
               to
               Reclaim
               Them.
               
            
             
               First
               then
               :
               Let
               us
               suppose
               that
               (
               as
               he
               alledges
               )
               
                 Scepticism
                 ,
                 Deism
              
               ,
               and
               
               even
               Atheism
               its
               self
               ,
               is
               pouring
               in
               upon
               Us
               ,
               Would
               this
               Gentleman
               have
               a
               Convocation
               called
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               not
               only
               Believes
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Gospel
               too
               ?
               Has
               Christ
               been
               thus
               long
               preach'd
               among
               Us
               ,
               to
               leave
               it
               still
               in
               
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               ,
               after
               all
               ,
               our
               Church
               ,
               be
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               No
               ?
               If
               neither
               our
               Constant
               Confession
               of
               our
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               our
               
                 publick
                 Worship
              
               of
               Him
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Father
               by
               Him
               ;
               If
               neither
               our
               
                 publick
                 Preaching
              
               ,
               nor
               our
               
                 publick
                 Writing
              
               ,
               in
               Vindication
               of
               this
               Faith
               ;
               neither
               what
               our
               Convocations
               have
               formerly
               declared
               ,
               and
               we
               all
               continue
               to
               support
               ,
               and
               defend
               ;
               be
               sufficient
               to
               satisfie
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               condemns
               all
               Atheism
               ,
               and
               Deism
               ;
               and
               that
               However
               such
               Persons
               may
               Live
               among
               Us
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               by
               no
               means
               Countenanced
               or
               Approved
               by
               Her
               ;
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               ,
               What
               this
               Author
               thinks
               a
               new
               Convocation
               could
               do
               more
               ,
               to
               Assert
               her
               Innocence
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               must
               answer
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               
               to
               the
               Plea
               next
               offer'd
               ,
               from
               the
               Open
               Appearance
               of
               Socinianism
               among
               Us
               ,
               and
               the
               Opposition
               that
               is
               made
               ,
               by
               some
               Men
               ,
               to
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               For
               let
               it
               be
               confess'd
               to
               be
               some
               Scandal
               to
               our
               Country
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               ;
               that
               such
               Profaneness
               should
               be
               suffer'd
               to
               Go
               on
               ,
               without
               controul
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Kingdom
              
               :
               where
               the
               Gospel
               is
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               the
               
               best
               understood
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               the
               most
               carefully
               Reform'd
               ,
               of
               any
               in
               the
               World.
               Yet
               what
               has
               our
               Church
               to
               answer
               for
               in
               this
               Case
               ?
               Complain
               she
               may
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               suffered
               to
               be
               thus
               Torn
               in
               pieces
               ,
               between
               presumptuous
               Hereticks
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               profane
               Scoffers
               on
               the
               other
               .
               But
               sure
               this
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               Rest
               of
               her
               Sorrows
               ,
               to
               have
               her
               Own
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Integrity
               ,
               call'd
               in
               Question
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               the
               very
               Socinians
               themselves
               ,
               whilst
               they
               abuse
               her
               in
               Other
               respects
               ,
               by
               their
               so
               doing
               ,
               justifie
               her
               in
               This.
               They
               know
               ,
               and
               confess
               her
               Faith
               ,
               to
               be
               Against
               them
               :
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               it
               is
               that
               they
               Rail
               so
               despightfully
               at
               her
               .
               And
               sure
               We
               ought
               not
               ,
               our selves
               ,
               to
               lay
               that
               to
               Her
               Charge
               ,
               from
               which
               her
               Greatest
               Enemies
               acquit
               her
               .
            
             
               In
               short
               ;
               Our
               Articles
               ,
               our
               Creeds
               ,
               Our
               Liturgy
               ,
               our
               Homilies
               ;
               All
               bear
               witness
               to
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               in
               Opposition
               to
               these
               Hereticks
               .
               Our
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               our
               Writings
               ,
               declare
               against
               Them.
               And
               what
               can
               any
               ,
               Abroad
               ,
               or
               at
               Home
               ,
               desire
               ,
               either
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Her
               Ministers
               should
               do
               more
               ?
               Or
               what
               more
               could
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               were
               it
               to
               meet
               tomorrow
               ,
               Do
               ?
            
             
             
               As
               for
               the
               next
               Particular
               ,
               which
               he
               
               insists
               upon
               ,
               Thirdly
               ;
               concerning
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               (
               he
               tells
               us
               )
               is
               struck
               at
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 Indifference
                 of
                 All
                 Religions
              
               ,
               which
               (
               he
               says
               )
               is
               endeavour'd
               to
               be
               Establish'd
               ,
               by
               Pleas
               for
               the
               Justice
               ,
               and
               Necessity
               ,
               of
               an
               
                 universal
                 ,
                 unlimited
                 Toleration
              
               ;
               even
               against
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Whole
               Legislature
               ;
               I
               shall
               say
               but
               very
               little
               .
               If
               such
               a
               Toleration
               be
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               as
               this
               Author
               apprehends
               ,
               and
               as
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ;
               And
               the
               Magistrate
               has
               the
               same
               Opinion
               of
               it
               ;
               It
               is
               to
               be
               hoped
               the
               Government
               will
               take
               care
               to
               secure
               its
               self
               ,
               by
               a
               constant
               Denyal
               of
               it
               .
               And
               establish'd
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               cannot
               be
               ,
               against
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Legislature
              
               ;
               nor
               indeed
               without
               the
               concurrence
               of
               
                 every
                 Part
              
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               however
               ,
               what
               can
               a
               Convocation
               do
               in
               this
               Case
               ?
               Whether
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Power
              
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               Grant
               ,
               or
               Refuse
               ,
               such
               a
               Toleration
               ;
               is
               a
               Political
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Question
              
               :
               And
               the
               Government
               will
               Act
               ,
               as
               it
               thinks
               fit
               ,
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               a
               Convocation
               can
               neither
               help
               ,
               nor
               hinder
               their
               Proceedings
               .
               What
               
               the
               Opinion
               of
               our
               Clergy
               is
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
               is
               well
               known
               :
               And
               I
               conceive
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               a
               Synod
               to
               meet
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               their
               Sense
               is
               the
               same
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               out
               of
               it
               .
               And
               those
               very
               Pleas
               ,
               which
               he
               Refers
               to
               ,
               have
               had
               their
               Answers
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               do
               nothing
               else
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               thus
               much
               must
               be
               allow'd
               to
               Them
               ,
               that
               they
               shew
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Churches
               Friends
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               it
               ever
               was
               ,
               in
               this
               Particular
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               therefore
               I
               do
               not
               see
               what
               
               need
               there
               is
               of
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               or
               what
               it
               could
               do
               to
               make
               things
               better
               than
               They
               are
               .
               But
               now
               we
               come
               to
               the
               killing
               Consideration
               ;
               and
               by
               which
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               silenced
               :
               For
               ,
               Fourthly
               ,
               All
               these
               things
               have
               been
               countenanced
               by
               Members
               of
               our
               
                 Own
                 Church
              
               ;
               nay
               by
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Clearical
                 Order
              
               .
               And
               this
               has
               given
               great
               Scandal
               to
               the
               Churches
               abroad
               ;
               and
               to
               Remove
               this
               Scandal
               ,
               and
               to
               Animadvert
               upon
               these
               Men
               ,
               a
               Convocation
               ought
               to
               be
               suffer'd
               to
               Meet
               ,
               and
               Act.
               
            
             
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Tragical
               Account
               which
               our
               Author
               gives
               us
               of
               this
               Matter
               ;
               and
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               ,
               
               that
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               not
               true
               .
               I
               will
               set
               it
               down
               in
               his
               Own
               Words
               .
               
                 
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   be
                   plain
                   ,
                   there
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Universal
                
                 Conspiracy
                 
                   amongst
                   a
                   Sort
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   Stile
                   of
                
                 Deists
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 Latitudinarians
                 ,
                 Denyers
                 of
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 Pretending
                 Explainers
                 
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   to
                   undermine
                   ,
                   and
                   overthrow
                   the
                
                 Catholick
                 Faith.
                 
                   There
                   seems
                   too
                   much
                   reason
                   to
                   fear
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                
                 Order
                 ,
                 Degree
                 ,
                 nor
                 Place
                 
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   wholly
                   free
                   from
                   the
                
                 Infection
                 .
                 
                   And
                   a
                
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 
                   Regularly
                   Meeting
                   ,
                   and
                   Acting
                   freely
                   ,
                
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               
               Gentleman's
               Notion
               ,
               Meeting
               with
               every
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               left
               to
               its
               Liberty
               to
               do
               whatever
               it
               pleases
               without
               Check
               ,
               
                 or
                 
                   Controul
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   Greatest
                   Fence
                   against
                   these
                   Mischiefs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   proper
                   Instrument
                   to
                   Apply
                   a
                   Remedy
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Whether
               a
               Convocation
               be
               the
               most
               
                 proper
                 Instrument
              
               to
               
                 Apply
                 a
                 Remedy
                 to
                 these
                 Mischiefs
                 ,
              
               we
               shall
               enquire
               by
               and
               by
               :
               But
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               That
               should
               a
               Convocation
               be
               allow'd
               to
               Meet
               so
               Regularly
               ,
               and
               to
               Act
               so
               
                 '
                 freely
              
               ,
               as
               some
               Men
               desire
               ;
               I
               fear
               it
               would
               soon
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Remedy
               was
               worse
               than
               the
               Disease
               .
            
             
             
               But
               what
               Proof
               do's
               he
               bring
               of
               this
               Odious
               Conspiracy
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               concern'd
               in
               it
               ?
               For
               as
               for
               
                 Deists
                 ,
                 Atheists
              
               ,
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               openly
               acting
               ,
               and
               professing
               themselves
               such
               ;
               I
               hope
               he
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Church
               to
               answer
               for
               their
               Profaneness
               .
            
             
               Why
               first
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               ingenious
               Author
               ,
               who
               
                 has
                 cunningly
                 undermined
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 exposed
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Explaining
                 ,
                 the
                 Mosaic
                 History
                 .
              
               There
               is
               another
               ,
               in
               great
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               Preferment
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               who
               has
               
                 Sophistically
                 opposed
                 the
              
               Unity
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Godhead
               ,
               
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Writing
                 in
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
              
               Holy
               ,
               and
               Ever-blessed
               Trinity
               .
               And
               a
               third
               ,
               has
               set
               out
               a
               
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 .
              
               Two
               Tracts
               more
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               ,
               to
               encrease
               the
               Churches
               Guilt
               ,
               he
               brings
               into
               this
               Number
               ;
               The
               One
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Reasonableness
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ;
               the
               Other
               against
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               it
               .
               I
               wonder
               he
               did
               not
               add
               ,
               the
               
                 Notes
                 upon
                 Athanasius
              
               ;
               and
               the
               three
               Collections
               of
               
                 Socinian
                 Tracts
              
               ;
               and
               for
               All
               which
               ,
               he
               might
               as
               well
               have
               call'd
               the
               Church
               to
               answer
               ,
               as
               for
               These
               .
            
             
             
               And
               is
               this
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               all
               the
               Ground
               he
               has
               ,
               upon
               which
               so
               tragically
               to
               lay
               about
               him
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Greater
               Part
               of
               our
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               were
               become
               downright
               
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 Deists
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Monsters
               of
               Scepticism
               and
               Infidelity
               ?
               Will
               such
               a
               scanty
               Induction
               suffice
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               him
               either
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               those
               barbarous
               Suggestions
               ,
               by
               which
               He
               has
               appeal'd
               to
               Both
               ,
               against
               Us
               ?
            
             
               What
               he
               has
               to
               object
               against
               the
               last
               of
               those
               Books
               ,
               we
               are
               conce●n'd
               with
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ;
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               excused
               ,
               if
               I
               make
               no
               Apology
               for
               it
               .
               As
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Trinity
              
               ,
               let
               us
               suppose
               that
               the
               Learned
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               has
               advanced
               such
               an
               Explication
               of
               that
               
                 Great
                 Mystery
              
               ,
               as
               being
               Critically
               examined
               ,
               may
               fall
               under
               the
               Inconveniencies
               so
               warmly
               Alledged
               against
               it
               :
               Nay
               from
               whence
               Tritheism
               not
               only
               may
               possibly
               be
               Inferr'd
               ,
               but
               
                 necessarily
                 must
                 follow
              
               .
               And
               that
               is
               as
               much
               as
               his
               most
               Eager
               Adversary
               can
               desire
               .
            
             
               Is
               Dr.
               Sherlock
               convinced
               that
               this
               can
               justly
               be
               inferr'd
               ;
               much
               more
               ,
               do's
               he
               believe
               ,
               that
               this
               must
               necessarily
               be
               the
               Consequence
               of
               his
               Hypothesis
               ?
               This
               
               Gentleman
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               knows
               the
               contrary
               :
               And
               that
               that
               Learned
               Man
               as
               much
               abhors
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Tritheism
               ,
               as
               the
               Animadverter
               himself
               can
               do
               ;
               And
               would
               as
               heartily
               joyn
               in
               an
               Anathema
               against
               those
               who
               Assert
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               there
               then
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               for
               a
               Convocation
               to
               do
               ?
               Why
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               that
               Learned
               Body
               joyn
               hands
               with
               the
               Animadverter
               ;
               and
               pronounce
               his
               Explication
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Trinity
              
               to
               be
               Heretical
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               either
               
                 Dr.
                 Sherlock
              
               must
               recant
               it
               ;
               or
               he
               may
               be
               try'd
               by
               them
               for
               Heresie
               .
               I
               find
               't
               is
               very
               happy
               for
               the
               Dean
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Old
                 Writ
                 ,
                 de
                 ●eretico
                 Comburendo
                 ,
              
               is
               determined
               :
               Or
               else
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               his
               next
               Motion
               might
               be
               ,
               from
               his
               Own
               Chapter-House
               ,
               into
               Smithfield
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               what
               if
               in
               the
               Convocation
               some
               such
               dull
               Men
               should
               be
               found
               ;
               as
               't
               is
               plain
               there
               still
               are
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               who
               after
               all
               that
               either
               the
               Animadverter
               has
               written
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 University
                 decreed
              
               ;
               do
               not
               believe
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Tritheism
               to
               be
               so
               necessarily
               consequent
               upon
               his
               Hypothesis
               ,
               as
               to
               warrant
               them
               to
               Judge
               it
               to
               be
               Heretical
               ?
               What
               if
               
               there
               should
               be
               some
               Others
               ,
               who
               tho'
               no
               Friends
               to
               the
               Hypothesis
               ,
               should
               yet
               have
               so
               much
               Charity
               for
               the
               Dean
               ;
               as
               to
               be
               unwilling
               to
               fall
               so
               severely
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               some
               warm
               Men
               would
               have
               them
               do
               ?
               In
               short
               ;
               What
               if
               a
               yet
               Greater
               Number
               of
               Others
               should
               appear
               ,
               who
               tho'
               they
               neither
               favour
               the
               Dean
               ,
               nor
               are
               Friends
               to
               his
               Hypothesis
               ,
               may
               yet
               look
               upon
               him
               to
               have
               meant
               well
               :
               and
               to
               deserve
               some
               consideration
               for
               his
               former
               Services
               :
               Who
               may
               think
               it
               unsafe
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               declare
               it self
               in
               favour
               of
               One
               Man's
               Hypothesis
               ,
               or
               against
               anothers
               :
               Who
               may
               cry
               out
               as
               loudly
               against
               some
               ,
               for
               being
               Sabellians
               ,
               as
               an
               Opposite
               Sort
               have
               done
               against
               Others
               ,
               as
               Tritheists
               ?
               Or
               lastly
               ;
               who
               may
               conceive
               the
               best
               way
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               
               King's
               Example
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               content
               to
               Reduce
               all
               Parties
               to
               the
               Old
               ,
               Received
               Terms
               :
               And
               thereby
               ,
               at
               once
               ,
               both
               secure
               the
               Church
               against
               any
               farther
               Mischief
               ;
               and
               softly
               Censure
               those
               who
               have
               departed
               from
               Them
               ?
            
             
               In
               all
               these
               Cases
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Convocation
               may
               be
               very
               likely
               to
               fly
               into
               Heats
               ,
               and
               Parties
               ;
               and
               after
               much
               Contention
               ,
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
               :
               
               And
               then
               the
               Enemies
               without
               will
               smile
               ,
               and
               tell
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               tryal
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               it self
               could
               not
               Agree
               about
               this
               Matter
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               draw
               an
               untoward
               Consequence
               ,
               against
               the
               very
               Doctrine
               it self
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               Own
               Part
               ,
               I
               am
               neither
               engaged
               by
               my
               Opinion
               to
               support
               Dr.
               Sherlock's
               Explication
               ;
               nor
               will
               I
               ever
               become
               an
               Advocate
               for
               any
               Man
               ,
               to
               the
               publick
               Detriment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               its
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               as
               I
               am
               perswaded
               he
               had
               no
               
                 Heretical
                 Design
              
               ,
               nor
               is
               ,
               knowingly
               ,
               involved
               in
               any
               
                 Tritheistical
                 Opinion
              
               ;
               so
               I
               cannot
               but
               think
               it
               very
               hard
               that
               He
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               believe
               a
               Plurality
               of
               Gods
               ,
               whether
               he
               do's
               believe
               any
               such
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               no.
               And
               if
               to
               Err
               in
               such
               a
               matter
               as
               this
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               see
               all
               the
               possible
               Consequences
               of
               an
               Hypothesis
               ,
               in
               so
               abstruse
               a
               Speculation
               ,
               be
               a
               Crime
               ;
               I
               am
               afraid
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               any
               of
               Us
               ,
               to
               be
               Altogether
               Innocent
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Other
               ,
               
                 Remaining
                 Author
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               say
               but
               very
               little
               :
               Let
               his
               Crime
               be
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               allow'd
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               Other
               Ways
               of
               calling
               him
               to
               an
               account
               for
               it
               ,
               than
               by
               a
               Convocation
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               that
               this
               can
               be
               no
               Ground
               to
               Prove
               the
               necessity
               of
               their
               Meeting
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               one
               thing
               more
               advanced
               
               by
               this
               Author
               ;
               not
               indeed
               as
               a
               Work
               which
               He
               thinks
               necessary
               for
               a
               Convocation
               directly
               to
               meet
               about
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Motive
               to
               shew
               ,
               How
               requisite
               it
               is
               that
               somewhat
               should
               be
               done
               by
               Them
               ,
               in
               the
               Matters
               already
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               Fifthly
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               those
               Mischievous
               Effects
               ,
               which
               these
               various
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Heresies
               ,
               have
               produced
               amongst
               the
               Laity
               .
               They
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               Credit
               Him
               ,
               a
               Convocation
               seems
               necessary
               ,
               
               not
               only
               for
               the
               Sake
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               preserve
               the
               Belief
               of
               any
               
                 Revelation
                 .
                 —
                 I
                 am
                 loath
                 ,
              
               says
               He
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 particular
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Effect
                 ,
                 are
                 Both
                 plain
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               last
               Effort
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               push'd
               Home
               by
               Him.
               And
               here
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Disputes
               ,
               which
               have
               arisen
               among
               us
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Diversity
               of
               Opinions
               advanced
               thereupon
               ,
               may
               have
               done
               their
               Part
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Minds
               ,
               
               and
               Manners
               of
               Many
               .
               When
               Men
               of
               Parts
               ,
               and
               Passion
               ,
               fall
               foul
               upon
               One
               Another
               ,
               ;
               and
               Religion
               is
               the
               Subject
               ;
               and
               each
               accounts
               it
               a
               Proof
               of
               his
               Zeal
               for
               God
               ,
               to
               maintain
               his
               Point
               ,
               and
               His
               Honour
               ,
               together
               :
               Whatever
               Party
               Prevails
               ,
               Religion
               is
               sure
               to
               suffer
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               Great
               Odds
               ,
               but
               Both
               the
               Litigants
               are
               the
               
                 Worse
                 Men
              
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               live
               .
               I
               need
               not
               say
               ,
               what
               an
               indecent
               Heat
               has
               appear'd
               in
               several
               of
               our
               
                 Late
                 Controversies
              
               ;
               and
               what
               a
               Vein
               of
               Levity
               ,
               and
               
                 Ra
                 〈…〉
                 ry
              
               ,
               has
               run
               through
               some
               Others
               .
               And
               what
               a
               Tincture
               all
               these
               are
               apt
               to
               leave
               upon
               the
               Minds
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               interest
               themselves
               in
               these
               kind
               of
               Quarrels
               ;
               and
               what
               a
               diversion
               they
               afford
               to
               Men
               ,
               of
               more
               Wit
               than
               Judgment
               ;
               of
               more
               ill-Nature
               ,
               than
               Piety
               ;
               we
               have
               too
               much
               Experimented
               .
            
             
               But
               can
               this
               Author
               yet
               find
               out
               no
               other
               Cause
               ,
               that
               may
               have
               contributed
               its
               Part
               ,
               to
               these
               unhappy
               Effects
               ,
               no
               less
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               ,
               than
               all
               these
               Disputes
               ?
               I
               would
               to
               God
               there
               were
               no
               Other
               .
               But
               what
               then
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               our
               Factions
               ,
               and
               our
               Divisions
               ;
               our
               Resentments
               and
               Animosities
               ;
               our
               Interests
               ,
               and
               our
               Designs
               ?
               What
               shall
               we
               
               say
               of
               Those
               
                 new
                 Schisms
              
               which
               These
               have
               produced
               ?
               Such
               as
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               were
               never
               heard
               of
               before
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               And
               for
               the
               ●ensuring
               ,
               or
               Suppressing
               of
               which
               ▪
               if
               ●or
               Any
               thing
               ,
               a
               Convocation
               seems
               to
               be
               truly
               the
               most
               wanted
               .
            
             
               In
               particular
               ;
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               ,
               of
               the
               Conversation
               ,
               and
               Examples
               of
               some
               of
               those
               ▪
               who
               wait
               at
               the
               Altar
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               Office
               and
               Profession
               seem
               engaged
               ,
               beyond
               all
               Others
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               help
               to
               Reform
               the
               World
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               to
               take
               Care
               that
               they
               do
               not
               help
               to
               make
               it
               Worse
               .
               Whilst
               Pride
               ,
               and
               
                 P●●vishn●ss
                 ;
                 Hatred
              
               and
               
                 Evil-will
                 ;
                 Divisions
              
               and
               Discontents
               ,
               prevail
               among
               those
               who
               should
               teach
               ,
               and
               correct
               Others
               ;
               And
               instead
               of
               improving
               a
               true
               Spirit
               of
               Piety
               and
               Purity
               ;
               of
               Love
               and
               
                 Char
                 〈…〉
              
               ;
               of
               Peaceableness
               and
               Humility
               ;
               we
               mind
               little
               else
               but
               our
               several
               Interests
               ,
               and
               Quarrels
               ,
               and
               Contentions
               with
               one
               another
               :
               What
               wonder
               if
               we
               see
               but
               little
               Success
               of
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               are
               but
               little
               Regarded
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               We
               must
               Reverence
               our
               Office
               our selves
               ,
               if
               ever
               we
               mean
               that
               others
               should
               Reverence
               us
               ,
               upon
               the
               accou
               〈…〉
               of
               it
               .
               A
               Teacher
               who
               is
               an
               H●retick
               ,
               i●
               
               any
               Point
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               may
               do
               somewhat
               to
               Corrupt
               the
               Faith
               :
               But
               't
               is
               the
               Minister
               ,
               who
               shews
               himself
               an
               Infidel
               in
               his
               Practise
               ,
               that
               Roots
               up
               the
               very
               Foundations
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               prompts
               Men
               to
               cast
               off
               ,
               at
               once
               ,
               all
               Belief
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               have
               I
               consider'd
               those
               Evils
               ,
               from
               whence
               this
               Author
               has
               endeavour'd
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               a
               Convocation
               should
               be
               call'd
               for
               the
               Redress
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               go
               on
            
             
               [
               2dly
               .
               ]
               To
               Examine
               ,
               what
               He
               has
               Offer'd
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               a
               Convocation
               can
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               :
               1st
               .
               The
               Bishops
               ,
               He
               says
               ,
               
               cannot
               safely
               proceed
               in
               Matters
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Danger
               they
               may
               Incurr
               thereby
               .
               But
               this
               is
               an
               Argument
               ,
               that
               either
               really
               proves
               nothing
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               it
               do's
               ,
               will
               prove
               more
               than
               He
               desires
               it
               should
               :
               It
               being
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Convocation
               can
               no
               more
               
                 declare
                 Heresie
              
               ,
               or
               proceed
               any
               farther
               in
               the
               Punishment
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               any
               Single
               Bishop
               ,
               by
               Law
               ,
               may
               do
               .
               What
               
               is
               ,
               by
               our
               Law
               ,
               to
               be
               accounted
               Heresie
               ,
               the
               Stat.
               of
               1
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
              
               1.
               has
               declared
               .
               And
               tho'
               that
               Statute
               particularly
               Referrs
               to
               the
               
                 High
                 Commissioners
              
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               ,
               by
               Construction
               ,
               a
               Safe
               Rule
               for
               all
               Others
               to
               proceed
               by
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Punishment
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               find
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               Bishop
               may
               proceed
               by
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
              
               ,
               against
               Hereticks
               :
               And
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               now
               they
               can
               Go
               no
               farther
               .
               So
               that
               here
               then
               there
               is
               no
               such
               mighty
               Danger
               ;
               unless
               for
               those
               who
               would
               make
               more
               to
               be
               Heresie
               ,
               than
               the
               Law
               has
               declared
               so
               to
               be
               .
               And
               if
               that
               be
               the
               Danger
               this
               Author
               speaks
               of
               ,
               I
               believe
               all
               Wise
               ,
               and
               Charitable
               Men
               ,
               will
               desire
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               always
               lyable
               to
               it
               .
               However
               ,
               as
               I
               before
               observed
               ;
               be
               the
               Hazzard
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               Limitations
               ,
               that
               every
               single
               Bishop
               lies
               under
               :
               And
               the
               One
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               too
               busie
               ,
               may
               as
               easily
               run
               into
               a
               Praemunire
               ,
               as
               the
               Other
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               for
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Universities
               ,
               
               I
               confess
               it
               extends
               only
               to
               their
               
                 Own
                 Members
              
               .
               But
               yet
               so
               great
               a
               Number
               of
               Those
               ,
               who
               make
               the
               chiefest
               Figure
               among
               Us
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               
               Men
               ,
               have
               commonly
               their
               Education
               there
               ,
               in
               those
               Years
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               well
               settled
               in
               their
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               ●ell
               as
               in
               their
               other
               Notions
               ;
               that
               I
               cannot
               but
               account
               it
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 P●●lick
                 B
                 〈…〉
                 sit
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               those
               
                 Great
                 Bodies
              
               hold
               so
               Sound
               ,
               and
               Intire
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               are
               endued
               with
               a
               sufficient
               Power
               ,
               to
               hinder
               any
               
                 Contagious
                 Principles
              
               to
               spread
               within
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               infect
               their
               Members
               .
            
             
               His
               
               Majesty's
               Authority
               is
               next
               excepted
               agai●st
               ;
               as
               
                 extending
                 no
                 farther
                 than
              
               
               
                 to
                 inforce
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 those
              
               Powers
               ,
               which
               (
               says
               He
               )
               
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 shewn
                 ,
                 and
                 Experience
                 proves
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 short
                 ;
                 Or
                 clogg'd
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 Difficulty
                 and
                 Discouragement
                 ,
                 to
                 attain
                 the
                 End
                 ,
                 we
                 all
                 so
                 much
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 contend
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               does
               not
               pretend
               to
               enlarge
               his
               Supremacy
               ,
               beyond
               those
               Bounds
               which
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
               have
               set
               to
               it
               :
               Nor
               has
               he
               any
               Need
               so
               to
               do
               .
               The
               Authority
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               Matters
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               Law
               ,
               very
               Great
               ,
               and
               extensive
               :
               And
               I
               believe
               few
               Evils
               can
               happen
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               ,
               in
               Good
               Measure
               ,
               be
               provided
               for
               by
               it
               .
            
             
             
               But
               here
               our
               Author
               opens
               himself
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               a
               broad
               Hint
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               He
               wants
               .
               He
               would
               have
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               empower'd
               to
               determine
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               to
               be
               Heretical
               :
               And
               when
               they
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               to
               proceed
               against
               their
               
                 Own
                 Members
              
               ,
               it
               not
               against
               Others
               ,
               accordingly
               .
               By
               Vertue
               of
               this
               Power
               ,
               whatsoever
               Books
               were
               publish'd
               by
               Men
               ,
               whom
               they
               did
               not
               like
               ,
               should
               be
               censured
               ;
               and
               executed
               as
               Heretical
               ;
               and
               the
               Authors
               be
               obliged
               to
               a
               Retractation
               of
               Them.
               And
               I
               am
               sometimes
               afraid
               ,
               this
               Gentleman
               do's
               really
               fancy
               the
               Convocation
               to
               have
               a
               certain
               Original
               ,
               Inherent
               Right
               ,
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Should
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               should
               there
               chance
               to
               be
               any
               considerable
               Number
               of
               his
               
                 Convocation
                 Friends
              
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               ;
               I
               shall
               onl●
               say
               ,
               't
               is
               Happy
               for
               Them
               that
               they
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               come
               together
               :
               For
               certainly
               they
               would
               quickly
               undo
               themselves
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               .
               It
               can
               hardly
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               upon
               this
               Supposition
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               first
               things
               these
               Members
               would
               do
               ,
               would
               be
               to
               fall
               soul
               upon
               
                 Dr.
                 Sherlock
              
               as
               an
               Heretick
               .
               Now
               let
               us
               only
               suppose
               
               the
               Dean
               to
               have
               as
               much
               Kindness
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               Regard
               to
               his
               Own
               Reputation
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               the
               Men
               of
               the
               last
               Age
               had
               :
               And
               that
               he
               should
               thereupon
               take
               the
               same
               Course
               ,
               to
               defend
               himself
               ,
               that
               
                 Dr.
                 Standish
              
               before
               did
               .
               Who
               can
               tell
               what
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Temporal
               Judges
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               might
               be
               ?
               Or
               what
               they
               might
               make
               of
               their
               proceeding
               ?
               And
               tho'
               
                 King
                 Henry
              
               the
               8th
               let
               the
               Matter
               fall
               ,
               and
               took
               no
               farther
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               should
               they
               now
               be
               deem'd
               to
               have
               fallen
               under
               a
               Praemunire
               ,
               by
               such
               an
               Attempt
               ;
               who
               will
               ensure
               them
               that
               another
               Prince
               shall
               not
               take
               the
               Advantage
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               But
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               tho'
               when
               Men
               are
               Resolved
               to
               maintain
               an
               Hypothesis
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               what
               they
               affirm
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               ,
               his
               
                 Majesty's
                 Authority
              
               may
               seem
               nothing
               to
               them
               :
               yet
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               ,
               what
               a
               Convocation
               can
               do
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               may
               not
               as
               well
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               safely
               ,
               do
               ,
               in
               these
               Matters
               .
               He
               can
               Forbid
               some
               Men
               to
               affect
               
                 new
                 Terms
              
               ;
               Can
               discourage
               Others
               ,
               who
               advance
               new
               Theories
               ,
               to
               the
               detriment
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               .
               He
               can
               publish
               Rules
               
               for
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Some
               ;
               and
               Orders
               to
               Reform
               the
               Vices
               of
               Others
               .
               But
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               he
               cannot
               by
               all
               this
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               thing
               else
               that
               He
               can
               do
               ,
               Oblige
               some
               Men
               :
               And
               therefore
               ought
               the
               less
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               if
               he
               do's
               not
               trouble
               himself
               to
               Go
               out
               of
               his
               Way
               ,
               to
               gratifie
               their
               peevish
               ,
               and
               
                 unreasonable
                 Desires
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               now
               we
               are
               come
               to
               the
               last
               
               Authority
               ;
               I
               mean
               that
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               :
               and
               if
               this
               also
               be
               thought
               Unable
               to
               do
               Our
               Business
               ,
               we
               may
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               venture
               to
               Conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               Immoderate
               Passion
               ,
               which
               this
               Gentleman
               has
               for
               the
               sitting
               of
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               do's
               so
               Byass
               him
               ,
               that
               He
               can
               Approve
               of
               nothing
               else
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               may
               not
               the
               Parliament
               be
               as
               well
               Qualified
               to
               put
               a
               Stop
               to
               the
               Loosness
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               Licentiousness
               ,
               of
               our
               present
               Times
               ,
               as
               the
               Convocation
               ?
               That
               hitherto
               they
               have
               not
               
               done
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               Argument
               that
               they
               are
               either
               Unfit
               for
               ,
               or
               Uncapable
               of
               doing
               it
               .
               That
               they
               are
               not
               Skill'd
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               
               may
               be
               a
               Good
               Argument
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               well
               provided
               to
               dispute
               with
               Hereticks
               ,
               as
               a
               Convocation
               
               may
               be
               ;
               but
               do's
               by
               no
               means
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               be
               Able
               to
               take
               a
               much
               more
               
                 Effectaul
                 Way
              
               of
               dealing
               with
               Them.
               And
               I
               have
               before
               shewn
               ,
               that
               to
               enable
               them
               to
               know
               what
               is
               Heretical
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               no
               means
               
               necessary
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               
                 nicely
                 Skill'd
              
               in
               the
               Languages
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               much
               less
               that
               they
               should
               be
               Masters
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Learned
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               .
               Let
               them
               stick
               to
               the
               Rule
               already
               Establish'd
               by
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               1
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
              
               1.
               
               And
               provide
               only
               ,
               that
               nothing
               be
               innovated
               ,
               or
               attempted
               ,
               contrary
               thereunto
               ;
               and
               I
               believe
               it
               will
               puzzle
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               what
               could
               more
               effectually
               be
               done
               to
               support
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               or
               to
               suppress
               those
               Heresies
               ,
               which
               ,
               now
               especially
               ,
               set
               themselves
               up
               in
               Opposition
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               
                 Papists
                 Objection
              
               against
               
               our
               Religion
               ,
               as
               
                 meerly
                 Parliamentary
              
               ,
               it
               has
               been
               often
               answer'd
               ;
               and
               would
               receive
               no
               great
               Strength
               ,
               by
               the
               adding
               of
               one
               new
               Law
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Faith.
              
               We
               cannot
               but
               remember
               ,
               what
               Endeavours
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               once
               made
               ,
               to
               get
               a
               Parliament
               
               for
               their
               Purpose
               .
               Could
               they
               have
               attain'd
               their
               Ends
               ,
               and
               have
               got
               their
               Religion
               restored
               again
               ,
               by
               a
               legal
               Authority
               ;
               I
               believe
               they
               would
               hardly
               have
               thought
               the
               worse
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               being
               Parliamentary
               ;
               or
               have
               refused
               to
               let
               it
               be
               introduced
               ,
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Peers
              
               
               
                 and
                 Commons
              
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               this
               Gentleman
               may
               fancy
               ,
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               will
               always
               think
               ,
               that
               it
               lies
               in
               the
               Breast
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               
                 High
                 Court
              
               ,
               to
               determine
               ,
               what
               shall
               be
               the
               
                 National
                 Religion
              
               ;
               and
               have
               the
               Advantage
               of
               a
               
                 Legal
                 Establishment
              
               to
               support
               it
               .
               And
               I
               would
               desire
               this
               Author
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               if
               He
               can
               ;
               Supposing
               an
               Act
               were
               drawn
               up
               upon
               his
               Own
               Terms
               ,
               to
               prohibit
               all
               Persons
               to
               Write
               or
               Dispute
               in
               favour
               of
               
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 Deism
                 ,
                 Socinianism
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Or
               any
               Books
               ,
               relating
               to
               Religion
               ,
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               or
               sold
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               Licenced
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Author
               Lived
               ,
               (
               whose
               Name
               should
               evermore
               be
               set
               to
               them
               :
               )
               And
               were
               this
               Law
               enforced
               with
               suitable
               Penalities
               ,
               and
               care
               taken
               ,
               that
               those
               Penalties
               should
               be
               put
               in
               due
               
               Execution
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               supposing
               such
               an
               Act
               were
               pass'd
               ,
               let
               this
               Author
               judge
               ,
               whether
               it
               would
               not
               be
               much
               more
               likely
               to
               put
               a
               Stop
               to
               the
               Presumption
               of
               such
               Persons
               ,
               than
               ten
               thousand
               Canons
               made
               by
               the
               Convocation
               ;
               tho'
               an
               Anathema
               were
               added
               to
               every
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               our
               Author
               has
               but
               one
               thing
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               then
               He
               thinks
               
               he
               has
               clear'd
               his
               Point
               beyond
               all
               Exception
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               Obviate
               an
               Objection
               ,
               which
               I
               perceive
               gives
               him
               some
               little
               Disturbance
               :
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               
               supposing
               ,
               when
               the
               Convocation
               meets
               ,
               somebody
               
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Boldness
                 to
                 attempt
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 Ferment
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 Defence
                 of
                 Doctrines
                 or
                 Persons
                 too
                 justly
                 liable
                 to
                 Censure
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 Moderation
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 Courage
                 of
                 the
                 Rest
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 soon
                 Able
                 to
                 Suppress
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Good
                 Ends
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 .
              
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               indulge
               any
               Good
               Opinion
               of
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               can
               reasonably
               desire
               ;
               and
               therefore
               shall
               not
               Oppose
               our
               Author
               in
               this
               .
               Only
               I
               must
               Observe
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               is
               but
               a
               Conjecture
               ,
               
               and
               must
               be
               left
               to
               Time
               to
               discover
               ,
               when
               this
               
                 Great
                 Assembly
              
               shall
               be
               met
               ,
               and
               these
               Persons
               be
               call'd
               to
               an
               account
               by
               them
               .
               The
               Proceedings
               of
               large
               Bodies
               are
               very
               Uncertain
               ;
               And
               't
               is
               as
               hard
               to
               calculate
               before-hand
               how
               they
               will
               act
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               together
               ,
               as
               to
               compute
               at
               Christmas
               ,
               which
               way
               the
               Wind
               will
               sit
               in
               March.
               A
               very
               little
               matter
               throws
               them
               into
               Disorder
               ;
               and
               when
               Men
               think
               they
               have
               made
               their
               Party
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               Oppose
               them
               ,
               yet
               we
               know
               how
               mistaken
               they
               have
               oftentimes
               been
               ;
               and
               have
               seen
               all
               their
               Projects
               ,
               by
               some
               indiscernible
               Accident
               ,
               or
               Omission
               ,
               brought
               to
               nothing
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               then
               ;
               It
               is
               confess'd
               
               that
               the
               Evils
               which
               this
               Gentleman
               here
               complains
               of
               ,
               are
               certainly
               very
               Great
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               much
               to
               be
               wish'd
               ,
               that
               some
               Remedy
               might
               be
               thought
               of
               ,
               that
               would
               effectually
               deliver
               us
               from
               them
               .
               But
               as
               there
               is
               no
               need
               to
               Assemble
               a
               Convocation
               to
               assert
               the
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Innocency
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               she
               is
               no
               way
               consenting
               to
               Them
               ;
               so
               if
               what
               former
               Synods
               
               have
               done
               to
               Correct
               them
               ,
               be
               not
               sufficient
               ;
               (
               as
               a
               sad
               Experience
               shews
               that
               it
               is
               not
               )
               I
               do
               not
               see
               what
               a
               new
               Convocation
               could
               pretend
               to
               do
               more
               ,
               for
               the
               Suppression
               of
               them
               .
               Were
               a
               
                 better
                 Discipline
              
               setled
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               a
               
                 Vigorous
                 Law
              
               made
               in
               Defence
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               Restrain
               those
               scandalous
               Attempts
               that
               are
               made
               against
               it
               ;
               this
               might
               possibly
               reduce
               our
               Disorders
               within
               some
               tolerable
               Bounds
               ;
               but
               any
               thing
               short
               of
               this
               ,
               would
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               signifie
               very
               little
               .
               And
               when
               our
               Other
               Circumstances
               shall
               be
               so
               favourable
               ,
               as
               to
               encourage
               the
               Government
               to
               think
               of
               this
               ;
               I
               shall
               then
               readily
               Close
               in
               with
               this
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               confess
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               only
               be
               very
               sitting
               ,
               but
               a
               matter
               of
               Duty
               ,
               in
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               call
               a
               Convocation
               ;
               and
               to
               Require
               them
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               to
               Restore
               the
               Honour
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               suggest
               to
               his
               Parliament
               such
               Heads
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               proper
               for
               them
               to
               pass
               into
               an
               Act
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               Preservation
               of
               it
               in
               Times
               to
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CONCLUSION
             .
          
           
             AND
             thus
             have
             I
             done
             with
             the
             
             Reasoning
             of
             this
             Author
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             given
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             ,
             to
             Every
             Thing
             that
             can
             pretend
             to
             such
             a
             Character
             in
             his
             Letter
             .
             It
             may
             possibly
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             now
             take
             some
             Notice
             of
             those
             Reflections
             which
             he
             has
             made
             ,
             with
             a
             more
             than
             Ordinary
             Freedom
             ,
             upon
             
               all
               sorts
            
             of
             Persons
             ;
             and
             upon
             none
             more
             than
             upon
             Those
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             expected
             to
             have
             the
             least
             fallen
             under
             the
             Levities
             ,
             and
             Scurrilities
             of
             such
             a
             Piece
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             Work
             of
             too
             ungrateful
             a
             Nature
             to
             be
             particularly
             pursu'd
             :
             And
             I
             am
             sensible
             ,
             that
             in
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             must
             either
             say
             very
             much
             less
             ,
             than
             He
             has
             taken
             care
             to
             deserve
             ;
             Or
             very
             much
             more
             ,
             than
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             allow
             my self
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             very
             sad
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             an
             Immoderate
             Liberty
             some
             Men
             indulge
             Themselves
             ,
             on
             these
             Occasions
             .
             With
             what
             Readiness
             ,
             nay
             with
             what
             Satisfaction
             ,
             they
             catch
             at
             any
             
             thing
             that
             is
             scandalous
             ;
             and
             may
             help
             to
             blacken
             Those
             ,
             whom
             they
             do
             not
             Love.
             And
             if
             they
             can
             but
             give
             it
             a
             
               Witty
               Turn
            
             ;
             or
             pass
             it
             off
             with
             a
             
               Little
               Grace
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             sorry
             to
             speak
             it
             ;
             or
             unwilling
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             (
             tho'
             all
             the
             while
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             that
             very
             Insinuation
             ,
             they
             hope
             to
             make
             it
             stick
             the
             more
             )
             they
             think
             they
             have
             done
             their
             Business
             :
             They
             have
             Guarded
             themselves
             against
             being
             called
             to
             account
             for
             it
             by
             Men
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             am
             Afraid
             ,
             they
             never
             once
             think
             ,
             what
             Account
             they
             must
             give
             for
             it
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             little
             Artifice
             ,
             that
             this
             bold
             Writer
             ,
             has
             presumed
             to
             vent
             
             such
             Calumnies
             against
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             and
             
               best
               Men
            
             ;
             as
             had
             they
             really
             been
             true
             ,
             could
             hardly
             have
             been
             Reported
             without
             a
             Crime
             .
             Has
             traduced
             the
             
             King
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             of
             
               No
               Religion
            
             ;
             but
             particularly
             ,
             as
             no
             Friend
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             The
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             as
             either
             
             Ignorant
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               Interests
            
             ;
             or
             too
             much
             a
             Courtier
             to
             trouble
             the
             King
             about
             them
             .
             The
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Men
             that
             
             value
             not
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             can
             but
             keep
             their
             Honour
             ,
             and
             their
             Dignity
             in
             the
             State.
             
             The
             
               Inferiour
               Clergy
            
             as
             full
             of
             Discontents
             
             and
             Dissatisfaction
             ;
             as
             Persons
             who
             have
             been
             
               ill
               used
            
             ,
             and
             resent
             it
             accordingly
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             even
             the
             
             Parliament
             its
             self
             ,
             as
             a
             Body
             ,
             that
             has
             never
             yet
             done
             any
             thing
             in
             favour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             that
             seems
             at
             all
             disposed
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             Advantage
             of
             it
             .
             And
             when
             such
             is
             the
             Case
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             he
             freely
             declares
             his
             Apprehension
             ,
             of
             a
             General
             
             
               Conspiracy
               of
               all
               Sorts
               of
               Men
               among
               Us
               ,
               to
               undermine
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               no
               Order
               ,
               no
               Degree
               ,
               or
               Place
               among
               Us
               ,
               is
               wholly
               free
               from
               the
               Infection
               .
            
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             endless
             for
             me
             to
             insist
             
             upon
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Reflections
             ,
             which
             He
             seems
             industriously
             to
             have
             catcht
             at
             ,
             in
             every
             Part
             of
             his
             Letter
             .
             I
             shall
             instead
             of
             all
             ,
             examine
             the
             Story
             with
             which
             he
             concludes
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             my
             Leave
             of
             Him.
             
          
           
             
               There
               was
            
             ,
             says
             He
             ,
             
               a
               Time
               ,
               when
               the
            
             
             Clergy
             
               was
               deem'd
            
             Publick
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             us'd
             as
             such
             ;
             
               (
               viz.
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Edw.
             1.
             )
             
               but
               it
               was
               upon
               a
               very
               Honourable
               Account
               ;
               because
               they
               Asserted
               the
            
             Laws
             
               of
               the
            
             Realm
             .
             The
             King
             ,
             
               at
               that
               
               Time
               ,
               did
               by
               Commission
               ,
               against
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               pretend
               to
               collect
               Money
               ,
               without
               the
               Assent
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               not
               from
               the
               Clergy
               only
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Earls
               ,
               Barons
               and
               Commonalty
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               The
            
             Latter
             
               did
               ,
               too
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               submit
               ;
               the
            
             Clergy
             
               stoutly
               Resisted
               it
               :
               So
               that
               Sir
            
             Robert
             Brabazon
             ,
             the
             King
             '
             s
             Chief
             Justice
             ,
             
               pronounced
               openly
               in
               the
            
             King
             '
             s
             Bench
             ,
             
               (
               in
               terrorem
               )
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               no
               Justice
               should
               be
               done
               at
               their
               Suit
               ;
               and
               that
               Justice
               should
               be
               done
               against
               Them
               in
               the
               King's
               Courts
               ,
               at
               any
               Man's
               Suit.
               
            
          
           
             
               This
               Passage
               I
               mark'd
               ,
               when
               I
               first
               read
               the
            
             Institutes
             ,
             
               as
               a
               very
               extraordinary
               one
            
             :
             (
             't
             is
             pag.
             529.
             2
             
             Inst
             )
             
               I
               suppose
               you
               will
               think
               it
               so
               too
               ,
               and
               that
            
             England
             
               was
               then
               bless'd
               with
               a
            
             Righteous
             Chief
             Justice
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Fable
             ;
             and
             the
             Moral
             of
             
             it
             is
             not
             difficult
             .
             King
             William
             ,
             is
             the
             Edward
             here
             meant
             :
             The
             present
             Clergy
             ,
             are
             ,
             like
             those
             here
             mention'd
             ,
             
               deem'd
               Publick
               Enemies
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             a
             very
             
               Honourable
               Account
            
             ,
             because
             they
             Assert
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realm
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             stand
             up
             for
             
               Another
               Interest
            
             ,
             and
             are
             Enemies
             to
             the
             
               Present
               Government
            
             .
          
           
           
             For
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             only
             
               Deem'd
               Publick
               Enemies
            
             ,
             but
             are
             
               Used
               as
               such
            
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             turn'd
             out
             of
             their
             Preferments
             ;
             Others
             have
             been
             Discountenanced
             ,
             and
             not
             Preferr'd
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Deserts
             :
             because
             they
             also
             have
             Honourably
             stood
             up
             for
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             another
             Interest
             ;
             tho'
             they
             have
             again
             and
             again
             sworn
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
               Present
               Government
            
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             (
             tho'
             sore
             against
             their
             Wills
             )
             even
             Subscribed
             the
             Association
             ,
             in
             Defence
             of
             it
             :
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             Others
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             most
             forward
             and
             busie
             ,
             of
             any
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             help
             on
             the
             Revolution
             :
             and
             to
             establish
             that
             Government
             they
             now
             dislike
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             they
             have
             done
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             the
             Laity
             have
             ,
             too
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             submitted
             :
             And
             will
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             Able
             to
             defend
             the
             Government
             which
             they
             have
             established
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             Enemies
             of
             it
             ;
             tho'
             they
             are
             never
             so
             much
             censured
             and
             reviled
             ,
             by
             these
             new
             Patriots
             ,
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             :
          
           
           
             Having
             thus
             accounted
             for
             this
             Story
             ,
             
             as
             related
             by
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             imperfectly
             ,
             from
             
               Sir
               Edw.
               Cook
            
             ;
             (
             Whose
             Authority
             in
             point
             of
             History
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             allow
             of
             ,
             tho'
             He
             cannot
             Away
             with
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             Point
             of
             
               Law
               :
            
             )
             I
             shall
             in
             Justice
             to
             the
             Memory
             of
             that
             
               Great
               Prince
            
             ,
             and
             most
             worthy
             Judge
             ,
             give
             a
             true
             Account
             of
             this
             whole
             Matter
             ;
             And
             let
             this
             Author
             ,
             if
             He
             pleases
             ,
             make
             as
             pertinent
             an
             Application
             of
             it
             for
             me
             ,
             as
             (
             if
             I
             am
             not
             mistaken
             )
             I
             have
             done
             for
             Him.
             
          
           
             King
             Edward
             the
             1st
             ,
             having
             exhausted
             his
             Stores
             in
             the
             War
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             
             and
             that
             with
             Great
             Honour
             to
             Himself
             ,
             and
             Advantage
             to
             the
             Nation
             ;
             call'd
             his
             Parliament
             at
             St.
             Edmundsbury
             ,
             the
             Day
             after
             
               All
               Souls
            
             ,
             and
             accounted
             his
             Circumstances
             to
             Them.
             The
             Laity
             readily
             Granted
             him
             a
             Subsidy
             ,
             as
             desired
             ;
             but
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             pretending
             their
             Fear
             of
             the
             
             Pope's
             Bull
             ,
             deny'd
             ,
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
             to
             assist
             Him.
             
          
           
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             VIIIth
             .
             being
             desirous
             to
             advance
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             had
             ,
             the
             Year
             before
             ,
             publish'd
             a
             Constitution
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             sorbad
             the
             Clergy
             to
             pay
             any
             Taxes
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             
             without
             the
             
             Pope's
             Consent
             ;
             and
             Excommunicated
             as
             well
             the
             Receivers
             ,
             as
             Payers
             ,
             of
             such
             Taxes
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Bull
             which
             these
             Good
             Men
             stood
             upon
             ;
             and
             this
             that
             Pope
             publishd
             ,
             at
             the
             particular
             
             Desire
             of
             
               Robert
               Winchelsea
               ,
               Arch-bishop
            
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             
               Clergy
               of
               England
            
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             tho'
             he
             were
             sufficiently
             sensible
             of
             their
             jugling
             ,
             and
             displeased
             at
             it
             ;
             nevertheless
             gave
             them
             time
             ,
             till
             the
             next
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             consider
             what
             they
             had
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             how
             to
             make
             some
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             
               satisfactory
               Answer
            
             to
             Him.
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             He
             caused
             all
             their
             Stores
             to
             be
             sealed
             up
             :
             And
             the
             Arch-bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             even
             with
             Him
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             order'd
             
             this
             Bull
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             be
             publish'd
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             his
             Province
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Parliament
             being
             met
             at
             London
             ,
             the
             Day
             after
             Hilary
             ;
             the
             King
             again
             demands
             a
             Supply
             of
             them
             .
             They
             persist
             in
             their
             Denyal
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             thereupon
             puts
             them
             out
             of
             his
             
             Protection
             :
             And
             holding
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             with
             his
             Barons
             ,
             without
             them
             ;
             an
             Act
             is
             pass'd
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             their
             Goods
             are
             Confiscated
             to
             the
             
             King's
             Use.
             
          
           
           
             In
             this
             State
             the
             Clergy
             were
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             
               Chief
               Justice
            
             (
             as
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             says
             ,
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Brabazon
            
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             
               Chief
               Justice
            
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Bench
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Common-pleas
               :
            
             )
             declared
             to
             the
             Attorneys
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             what
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             
             had
             done
             .
             He
             bade
             them
             acquaint
             their
             Masters
             ,
             That
             from
             thenceforth
             no
             Justice
             could
             be
             done
             for
             them
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Court
            
             ,
             tho'
             they
             should
             be
             never
             so
             much
             injured
             ;
             but
             that
             Justice
             might
             be
             had
             against
             Them
             ,
             by
             any
             who
             had
             need
             ,
             and
             would
             move
             it
             to
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             was
             no
             more
             than
             declaring
             to
             them
             how
             the
             Law
             then
             stood
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             Cases
             :
             And
             in
             which
             it
             is
             Agreed
             ,
             that
             Men
             Attaint
             ,
             
             or
             Outlaw'd
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               answer
               in
               Any
            
             Action
             
               against
               them
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               to
               their
               Prejudice
               :
               But
               in
               an
            
             Action
             
               brought
               by
               Them
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               Answered
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               to
               their
               Benefit
            
             So
             that
             if
             the
             
               Chief
               Justice
            
             committed
             any
             Fault
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             in
             Obeying
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             in
             declaring
             to
             their
             Council
             what
             Incapacities
             the
             Clergy
             lay
             under
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             
               acting
               uprightly
            
             in
             his
             Place
             ,
             and
             judging
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             
             which
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             Crime
             in
             such
             Persons
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             hardly
             a
             Man
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             upon
             whom
             this
             Author
             could
             more
             unluckily
             have
             Reflected
             ,
             than
             this
             
               Sir
               Robert
               Brabazon
            
             .
             He
             was
             made
             
               Second
               Justice
            
             of
             the
             Common-pleas
             ,
             by
             
               King
               Edward
            
             1st
             .
             about
             the
             18th
             Year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             Seven
             Years
             he
             served
             his
             Prince
             in
             that
             Station
             ,
             and
             was
             then
             ,
             for
             his
             Merits
             ,
             created
             
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
            
             of
             that
             
               Court
               :
               Anno
               24.
               
               Edw.
            
             1.
             
             In
             the
             first
             Year
             of
             his
             Son
             King
             Edw.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             sworn
             anew
             into
             his
             Place
             :
             And
             about
             Seven
             Years
             after
             ,
             had
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             Treasury
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             till
             a
             
               Lord
               Treasurer
            
             should
             be
             chosen
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             about
             a
             Year
             after
             .
             And
             being
             thus
             Grown
             Old
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             his
             two
             Masters
             ,
             and
             disabled
             to
             attend
             any
             Longer
             at
             his
             Court
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             sit
             down
             with
             Honour
             ,
             He
             was
             ,
             in
             Consideration
             of
             his
             Great
             Fidelity
             ,
             chosen
             into
             the
             
               King's
               Council
            
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Quality
             ,
             ended
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Man
             ,
             whom
             this
             discreet
             Author
             has
             endeavour'd
             to
             Bespatter
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Crime
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             so
             tragically
             exclaims
             against
             Him.
             
          
           
           
             And
             now
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             let
             this
             Gentleman
             freely
             say
             ,
             What
             he
             has
             to
             except
             against
             ,
             in
             the
             Conduct
             of
             this
             Great
             Prince
             ?
             Or
             whether
             ,
             upon
             a
             true
             State
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             He
             will
             espouse
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             Clergy
             ?
             Here
             is
             a
             brave
             ,
             and
             war-like
             Prince
             ,
             engaged
             in
             a
             War
             of
             the
             utmost
             Consequence
             ,
             to
             his
             Country
             and
             People
             .
             He
             carrys
             it
             on
             ,
             himself
             ,
             with
             Vigor
             ,
             and
             ends
             it
             with
             Glory
             .
             He
             forces
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             yield
             to
             Him
             ;
             but
             to
             Own
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             do
             him
             Homage
             .
             Being
             Return'd
             with
             Victory
             ,
             He
             calls
             his
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             is
             Readily
             assisted
             by
             his
             Lay
             Subjects
             to
             pay
             his
             Debts
             ,
             and
             prepare
             himself
             against
             his
             Other
             Enemies
             .
             Only
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             not
             only
             Refuse
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             Defence
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             but
             put
             an
             Indignity
             ,
             of
             the
             basest
             Nature
             ,
             upon
             their
             King.
             Like
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             with
             their
             Vow
             of
             Corban
             ;
             they
             first
             procure
             the
             Pope
             to
             pass
             an
             Order
             against
             their
             assisting
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             (
             with
             a
             
               Jewish
               Hypocrisie
            
             )
             look
             demure
             ,
             and
             pretend
             :
             That
             truly
             they
             would
             Assist
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             has
             forbidden
             it
             ,
             And
             they
             dare
             not
             do
             it
             .
          
           
           
             In
             return
             to
             this
             Usage
             ,
             the
             King
             determines
             no
             longer
             to
             afford
             his
             Protection
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             deliver'd
             themselves
             up
             to
             
               Another
               Interest
            
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             refused
             to
             contribute
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Support
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             secured
             in
             the
             peaceable
             Enjoyment
             of
             their
             Own
             Rights
             ,
             and
             Estates
             .
             And
             the
             Parliament
             thought
             his
             Resolution
             so
             just
             ,
             that
             they
             closed
             in
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             readily
             confirm'd
             it
             with
             their
             Authority
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             then
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             but
             too
             like
             the
             Case
             of
             some
             of
             them
             Now.
             And
             the
             Effect
             was
             ,
             that
             being
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             brought
             to
             a
             Sense
             of
             their
             Duty
             ;
             the
             greatest
             Part
             of
             them
             presently
             submitted
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             All
             ,
             the
             next
             Year
             ,
             granted
             a
             Supply
             to
             Him
             :
             And
             have
             thereby
             left
             us
             this
             Observation
             ,
             That
             
               the
               only
               way
               to
               deal
               with
               some
               Persons
               ,
               is
               to
               treat
               them
               as
               they
               deserve
               :
               And
               to
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               those
               are
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               who
               are
               Embark'd
               in
               an
               Interest
               different
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               Refuse
               to
               Contribute
               to
               the
               Necessities
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           APPENDIX
           :
           CONTAINING
           Some
           PUBLICK
           ACTS
           ;
           and
           Other
           Collections
           ,
           referr'd
           to
           in
           the
           Foregoing
           Discourse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           APPENDIX
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Ancient
               Form
               of
               summoning
               an
               Abbot
               to
               Parliament
               .
               Ex
               Reyner
               :
               Apost
               .
               Benedict
               .
               p.
               149.
               
               Append.
               Part.
               iii.
               num
               .
               LXIX
               .
            
          
           
             HEnricus
             ,
             
               Dei
               Gratia
            
             Rex
             Angliae
             ,
             
             
               &c.
               N.
            
             Abbati
             S.
             Albani
             .
             
               Quia
               de
               Av●samento
               consilii
               nostri
               ,
               pro
               quibusdam
               arduis
               &
               urgentibus
               negotiis
               Nos
               ,
               &
               Statum
               ,
               &
               Defensionem
               Regul
               nostri
            
             Angliae
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiae
             Anglicanae
             
               contingentibus
               ,
               quoddam
            
             Parleamentum
             apud
             (
             Westminster
             ,
             
               tali
               die
               )
               teneri
               Ordinavimus
               ,
               &
               ibidem
               Uobiscum
               ,
               &
               cum
               Ceteris
               Prelatis
               ,
               Magnatibus
               ,
               &
               Proceribus
               dicti
               Regni
               nostti
               ,
               Colloquium
               habere
               &
               tractatum
               :
               Uobis
               in
               ●ide
               ,
               &
               dilectione
               ,
               quibus
               Nobis
               tenemini
               firmiter
               injungendo
               Mandamus
               ,
               Quod
               consideratis
               dictorum
               negotiorum
               Arduitate
               ,
               &
               Periculis
               imminentibus
               ,
               Personaliter
            
             intersitis
             ;
             
             Nobiscum
             ,
             ac
             cum
             Prelatis
             ,
             Magnatibus
             ,
             &
             Proceribus
             predictis
             ,
             super
             predictis
             Negotiis
             tra●taturi
             ,
             Uestrumque
             Consilium
             impensuri
             ;
             &
             hoc
             sicut
             nos
             ,
             &
             Honorem
             nostrum
             ac
             Salvationem
             ,
             &
             Defensionem
             Regni
             &
             Ecclesie
             predicte
             ,
             Expeditionemque
             dictorum
             Negotiorum
             diligitis
             ,
             nullatenus
             Omittatis
             :
             Teste
             meipso
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Parliament
               Abbots
               thus
               summon'd
               .
               Ex
               Eod.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Abbas
               Glastoniae
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Abbas
                 S.
              
               Augustini
               Cant
               '
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Abbas
                 S.
              
               Petri
               Westmonaster
               '
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Abbas
                 S.
              
               Albani
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Abbas
                 S.
              
               Edmundi
               de
               Bury
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Abbas
                 S.
              
               Petri
               de
               Burgo
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Abbas
                 S.
              
               Johannis
               Colcestriae
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Abbas
               Eveshamiae
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Abbas
               Winchelcumbiae
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Abbas
               Croylandiae
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Abbas
               de
               Bello
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Abbas
               Redingiae
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Abbas
               Abendoniae
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Abbas
               Salopiae
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               
                 Abbas
                 S.
              
               Petri
               Gloucestriae
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Abbas
               Bardeneyae
               .
            
             
               
               17.
               
               
                 Abbas
                 S.
              
               Benedicti
               de
               Hulmo
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Abbas
               Thorneiae
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Abbas
               Ramseiae
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Abbas
               Hydae
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Abbas
               Maimesbiriae
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               
                 Abbas
                 S.
              
               Mariae
               Eborac
               '
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Abbas
               Selbeyae
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Abbas
               Tavestoke
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               Prior
               Conventriae
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Ancient
               Writs
               of
               Summons
               ,
               of
               a
               Bishop
               to
               Parliament
               .
               Cl.
               49.
               
               H.
               3.
               
               M.
               11.
               
               Dors.
               in
               Schedula
               .
            
          
           
             HEnricus
             ,
             dei
             Gratia
             Rex
             Angliae
             ,
             Dominus
             Hiberniae
             ,
             &
             Dux
             Aquitaniae
             ,
             venerabili
             in
             Christo
             Patri
             R.
             eadem
             Gratia
             Episcopo
             Dunelm
             .
             Salutem
             .
             Cum
             post
             Gravia
             turbationum
             diserimina
             dudum
             habita
             in
             Regno
             ,
             Charissimus
             Filius
             Edwardus
             ,
             Primogenitus
             noster
             ,
             pr●
             pace
             in
             Regno
             nostro
             Assensuranda
             ,
             &
             Firmanda
             ,
             Obses
             traditus
             extitisset
             ;
             &
             jam
             sedata
             
             (
             benedictus
             Deus
             )
             turbatione
             predicta
             ,
             super
             deliberatione
             ejusdem
             salubriter
             providenda
             ,
             &
             plena
             securitate
             ,
             &
             tranquilitate
             pacis
             ,
             ad
             Honorem
             Dei
             ,
             &
             Utilitatem
             totius
             Regni
             nostri
             ,
             firmanda
             ,
             &
             totaliter
             complenda
             ,
             ut
             super
             Quibusdam
             al
             〈…〉
             is
             Regni
             nostri
             Negotus
             ,
             que
             sine
             Consilio
             vestro
             &
             aliorum
             Prelatorum
             ,
             &
             Magnatum
             nostrorum
             nolumus
             expediri
             ,
             cum
             iisdem
             tractatum
             habere
             nos
             oportet
             :
             Uobis
             Mandamus
             ,
             Rogantes
             in
             fide
             &
             dilectione
             quibus
             nobis
             tenemini
             ,
             quod
             Omni
             Occasione
             post-posita
             ,
             &
             Negotiis
             al
             〈…〉
             s
             pretermissis
             ,
             sitis
             ad
             nos
             London
             .
             in
             Octabis
             S.
             Hilarii
             proxim
             .
             futur
             .
             Nobiscum
             ,
             &
             cum
             predictis
             Prelatis
             &
             Magnatib●s
             nostris
             ,
             quos
             ibid.
             vocari
             fecimus
             ,
             super
             premissis
             tractatur
             .
             &
             Concilium
             impensur
             .
             Et
             hoc
             sicut
             Nos
             ,
             &
             Honorem
             nostrum
             &
             vestrum
             ,
             nec
             non
             &
             Communem
             Regni
             nostri
             tranquilitatem
             diligitis
             ,
             nullatenus
             Omittatis
             .
             Teste
             meipso
             ,
             
               xiiii
               .
               Decemb.
            
             Anno
             Regni
             nostri
             49.
             
          
           
             
             
               §.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Cl.
                 23.
                 
                 Ed.
                 1.
                 
                 M.
                 4.
                 
                 Dors.
                 
              
            
             
               Rex
               ,
               venerabili
               in
               Christo
               R.
               eadem
               gratia
               
                 Cantuariensi
                 Arcihepiscopo
              
               ,
               totius
               
                 Angliae
                 Primati
              
               ,
               salutem
               .
               Sicut
               lex
               justissima
               provida
               circumspectione
               sacrorum
               Principum
               Stabilita
               ,
               Hortatur
               &
               statuit
               ,
               ut
               quod
               omnes
               tangit
               ,
               ab
               omnibus
               approbetur
               ;
               sic
               &
               innuit
               evidenter
               ,
               ut
               communibus
               periculis
               ,
               per
               Remedia
               provisa
               communiter
               obvietur
               .
               Sane
               satis
               nostis
               ,
               &
               jam
               est
               ,
               ut
               credimus
               ,
               per
               universa
               mund
               ▪
               Climata
               divulgatum
               ,
               qualiter
               Rex
               Franciae
               de
               terra
               nostra
               Vasconiae
               nos
               fraudulenter
               ,
               &
               cautelose
               decepit
               ,
               eam
               nobis
               nequiter
               detinendo
               :
               ●unc
               vero
               predictis
               fraude
               &
               nequitia
               non
               contentus
               ,
               ad
               expugnationem
               Regni
               nostri
               classe
               maxima
               &
               Bellatorum
               copiosa
               multitudine
               congregatis
               ,
               cum
               quibus
               Regnum
               nostrum
               ,
               &
               Regni
               ejusdem
               incolas
               ,
               hostiliter
               jam
               invasit
               ,
               linguam
               A●glicam
               ,
               si
               concepte
               iniquitatis
               proposita
               detestabili
               potestas
               correspondeat
               ,
               quod
               Deus
               avertat
               ,
               omnino
               de
               Terra
               delere
               proponit
               .
               Quia
               igitur
               previsa
               jacula
               
               minus
               ledunt
               ,
               &
               Res
               vestra
               maxime
               ,
               sicut
               ceterorum
               Regni
               ejusdem
               Concivium
               ,
               agitur
               ,
               in
               hac
               parte
               Uobis
               mandamus
               in
               fide
               &
               dilectione
               quibus
               nobis
               tenemini
               firmiter
               injungentes
               ,
               quod
               die
               dominica
               proxima
               post
               festum
               S.
               Martini
               in
               hyeme
               proximo
               futurum
               ,
               apud
               Westminster
               personaliter
               intersitis
               .
               
                 PRAEMUNIENTES
                 Priorem
              
               &
               Capitulum
               Ecclesie
               vestre
               ,
               Archidiaconum
               ,
               totumque
               Clerum
               vestre
               Dioecesis
               ,
               facientes
               ,
               quod
               iidem
               Prior
               &
               Archidiaconus
               in
               propriis
               personis
               suis
               ,
               &
               dictum
               Capitulum
               per
               unum
               ,
               idemqon
               Clerus
               per
               duos
               Procuratores
               idoneos
               ,
               plenam
               &
               sufficientem
               potestatem
               ab
               ipsis
               Capitulo
               &
               Clero
               habentes
               ,
               una
               Uobiscum
               intersint
               ,
               modis
               omnibus
               ,
               tunc
               ibidem
               ,
               ad
               Tractandum
               ,
               Ordinandum
               ,
               &
               Faciendum
               ,
               Nobiscum
               ,
               &
               cum
               ceteris
               Prelatis
               &
               Proceribus
               &
               aliis
               Incolis
               Regni
               nostri
               ,
               qualiter
               sit
               hujusmodi
               periculis
               &
               excogitatis
               Maliciis
               obviandum
               .
               Teste
               Rege
               apud
               
                 Wengeham
                 :
                 xxx
              
               .
               die
               Septembris
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               §.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 last
                 Clause
                 of
                 this
                 Writ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 settled
                 15
                 Ed.
                 2.
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 15
                 Ed.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   PRAEMUNIENTES
                   Priorem
                
                 &
                 Capellanum
                 Ecclesie
                 vestre
                 
                   Cant.
                   Archidiacon
                
                 .
                 totumque
                 Clerum
                 vestre
                 Dioces●
                 quod
                 iidem
                 Prior
                 &
                 Archidiacon
                 .
                 in
                 propriis
                 Personis
                 suis
                 ,
                 &
                 dictum
                 Capellanum
                 per
                 Unum
                 ,
                 Idemque
                 Clerus
                 ,
                 per
                 duos
                 Procuratores
                 Idoneos
                 ,
                 plenam
                 &
                 sufficientem
                 potestatem
                 ab
                 ipsis
                 Capellano
                 &
                 Clero
                 habentes
                 ,
                 una
                 Uobiscum
                 intersint
                 ,
                 modis
                 omnibus
                 
                 tunc
                 &
                 ibidem
                 ;
                 ad
                 faciendum
                 &
                 consentiendum
                 hiis
                 que
                 tunc
                 &
                 ibidem
                 de
                 Communi
                 Consilio
                 (
                 favente
                 Deo
                 )
                 Ordinari
                 contigerit
                 ,
                 super
                 Negotiis
                 antedictis
                 .
                 Et
                 hoc
                 nullatenus
                 Omittatis
                 .
                 Teste
                 meipso
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 13
                 Elizab.
                 
              
               
                 
                   PRAEMONENTES
                   Decanum
                
                 &
                 Capitulum
                 Ecclesie
                 Uestre
                 Cant.
                 ac
                 Archidiacon
                 .
                 totumque
                 Clerum
                 vestre
                 Dioeces
                 .
                 Quod
                 iidem
                 Decanus
                 &
                 Archidiacon
                 .
                 in
                 propriis
                 personis
                 suis
                 ,
                 ac
                 dictum
                 Capitulum
                 per
                 Unum
                 ,
                 Idemque
                 Clerus
                 per
                 duos
                 Procuratores
                 Idoneos
                 ,
                 plenam
                 &
                 sufficientem
                 Potestatem
                 ab
                 ipsis
                 Capitulo
                 &
                 Clero
                 divisim
                 habentes
                 ,
                 predictis
                 die
                 &
                 loco
                 personaliter
                 
                 intersint
                 ,
                 ad
                 Consentiendum
                 His
                 que
                 tunc
                 Ibidem
                 ,
                 de
                 Communi
                 Consilio
                 dicti
                 Regni
                 nostri
                 ,
                 divina
                 favente
                 Clementia
                 ,
                 contigerint
                 Ordinari
                 .
                 Teste
                 Meipsa
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Forms
               of
               the
               Convocationwrits
               ,
               before
               and
               since
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             REX
             ,
             &c.
             Reverendissimo
             in
             Christo
             
             Patri
             A.
             
               Cantuariensi
               Archiepiscopo
            
             ,
             totius
             
               Angliae
               Primati
            
             ,
             &
             
               Apostolicae
               Sedis
               Legato
            
             ;
             salutem
             .
             Quibusdam
             arduis
             &
             urgentibus
             Negotiis
             Defensionem
             &
             Securitatem
             Ecclesie
             Anglicanae
             ,
             ac
             Pacem
             ,
             Tranquillitatem
             ,
             &
             Bonum
             Publicum
             ,
             &
             Defensionem
             
             Regni
             nostri
             ,
             &
             Subditorum
             nostrorum
             ejusdem
             concernentibus
             ;
             Uobis
             in
             fide
             &
             dilectione
             ,
             quibus
             nobis
             tenemini
             ,
             Rogando
             mandamus
             ,
             quatenus
             premissis
             debito
             intuitu
             attentis
             &
             ponderatis
             ,
             universos
             &
             singulos
             Episcopos
             vestre
             Provinciae
             ,
             ac
             Decanos
             ,
             &
             
               Praecentores
               ,
               Ecclesiarum
               Cathedralium
               ;
               Abbates
               ,
               Priores
               ,
            
             &
             alios
             
               Electivos
               ,
               Exemptos
            
             &
             non
             Exemptos
             ;
             Nec
             non
             
               Archidiaconos
               ,
               Conventus
               ,
               Capitula
            
             &
             Collegia
             ,
             totumque
             Clerum
             ,
             cujuslibet
             Dioeceseos
             ejusdem
             Provinciae
             ,
             ad
             Conveniendum
             coram
             Uobis
             in
             Ecclesia
             S.
             
               Pauli
               London
            
             .
             vel
             alibi
             ,
             prout
             melius
             expedire
             videritis
             ,
             cum
             omni
             celeritate
             accommoda
             ,
             modo
             debito
             convocari
             faciatis
             :
             Ad
             tractandum
             ,
             consentiendum
             ,
             &
             concludendum
             super
             Premissis
             ,
             &
             aliis
             que
             sibi
             clarius
             proponentur
             ,
             tunc
             &
             ibidem
             ,
             ex
             parte
             nostra
             .
             Et
             hoc
             sicut
             nos
             ,
             &
             Statum
             Regni
             nostri
             ,
             &
             Houorem
             &
             Utilitatem
             Ecclesie
             predicte
             diligitis
             ,
             nullatenus
             Omittatis
             .
             Teste
             Meipso
             .
          
           
             
               §.
               2.
               
            
             
               Elizabetha
               Dei
               Gratia
               ,
               &c.
               Reverendissimo
               ,
               
               &c.
               Salutem
               .
               Quibus
               
               dam
               arduis
               &
               urgentibus
               Negotiis
               ,
               Nos
               ,
               securitatem
               &
               defensionem
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 Anglicanae
              
               ,
               ac
               Pacem
               &
               Tranquillitatem
               ,
               Bonum
               Publicum
               ,
               &
               Defensionem
               Regni
               nostri
               ,
               &
               Subditorum
               nostrorum
               ejusdem
               concernentibus
               ;
               Uobis
               in
               fide
               &
               dilectione
               ,
               quibus
               Nobis
               tenemini
               Rogando
               Mandamus
               ,
               quatenus
               premissis
               debito
               intuitu
               Attentis
               &
               Ponderatis
               ,
               Universos
               &
               Singulos
               Episcopos
               vestre
               Provinciae
               ,
               ac
               
                 Decanos
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Cathedralium
              
               ,
               nec
               non
               
                 Archidiaconos
                 ,
                 Capitula
              
               ,
               &
               Collegia
               ,
               totumque
               Clerum
               cujustibet
               Dioecesis
               ejusdem
               Provinciae
               ,
               ad
               comparendum
               coram
               Uobis
               in
               Ecclesia
               Cathedrali
               S.
               
                 Pauli
                 London
              
               ,
               tertio
               die
               Aprilis
               proxime
               futuri
               ,
               vel
               Alibi
               ,
               prout
               melius
               expedire
               videritis
               ,
               cum
               omni
               celeritate
               accommoda
               ,
               modo
               debito
               convocari
               faciatis
               .
               Ad
               tractandum
               ,
               consentiendum
               ,
               &
               concludendum
               ,
               super
               Prem●ssis
               ,
               &
               Aliis
               que
               sibi
               Clarius
               exponentur
               tunc
               ibidem
               ex
               parte
               nostra
               :
               Et
               Hoc
               ,
               sicut
               Nos
               ,
               &
               Statum
               Regni
               nostri
               ,
               ac
               Honorem
               &
               Utilitatem
               Ecclesie
               predicte
               diligitis
               ,
               nullatenus
               Omittatis
               .
               Teste
               meipsa
               apud
               
                 Westm.
                 xvi
              
               .
               die
               Februarii
               ,
               Anuo
               Regni
               nostri
               tertio
               ▪
               decimo
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               An
               Act
               concerning
               the
               Submission
               of
               the
               Clergy
               to
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               .
               25
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               19.
               
            
          
           
             WHere
             the
             
             King
             's
             most
             Humble
             and
             Obedient
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             of
             this
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             knowledged
             according
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Convocations
             of
             the
             same
             Clergy
             ,
             are
             always
             ,
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             Assembled
             ,
             by
             the
             
               King
               's
               Writ
            
             ;
             but
             also
             submitting
             themselves
             to
             the
             
               King's
               Majesty
            
             have
             promised
             
               (
               in
               verbo
               Sacerdotii
            
             )
             that
             They
             will
             never
             from
             henceforth
             presume
             to
             attempt
             ,
             alledge
             ,
             claim
             ,
             or
             put
             in
             ure
             ,
             or
             enact
             ,
             promulge
             ,
             or
             execute
             ,
             any
             New
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             Ordinance
             ,
             Provincial
             or
             Other
             ,
             Or
             by
             whatsoever
             Name
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             in
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             unless
             the
             King
             's
             most
             Royal
             Assent
             and
             Licence
             may
             to
             them
             be
             had
             ,
             to
             make
             ,
             promulge
             ,
             and
             execute
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesty
             do
             give
             his
             most
             Royal
             Assent
             and
             Authority
             
             in
             that
             Behalf
             .
             —
             Be
             it
             therefore
             now
             Enacted
             ,
             by
             Authority
             of
             this
             present
             Parliament
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             said
             Submission
             and
             Petition
             of
             the
             said
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             They
             ,
             ne
             Any
             of
             Them
             from
             henceforth
             shall
             presume
             to
             attempt
             ,
             alledge
             ,
             claim
             ,
             or
             put
             in
             ure
             ,
             any
             Constitutions
             or
             Ordinances
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             or
             Synodals
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Canons
             :
             Nor
             shall
             enact
             ,
             promulge
             ,
             or
             execute
             any
             such
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
             or
             Ordinance
             Provincial
             ,
             by
             whatsoever
             Name
             ,
             or
             Names
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             called
             in
             their
             Convocations
             in
             Time
             Coming
             ,
             which
             alway
             shall
             be
             Assembled
             by
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               King
               's
               Writ
            
             ,
             unless
             the
             same
             Clergy
             may
             have
             the
             King
             's
             most
             Royal
             Assent
             and
             Licence
             ,
             to
             
               make
               ,
               promulge
            
             ,
             and
             execute
             ,
             such
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             Provincial
             or
             Synodal
             ;
             upon
             pain
             of
             every
             one
             of
             the
             said
             Clergy
             ,
             doing
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             being
             thereof
             convict
             ,
             to
             suffer
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             fine
             at
             the
             King
             's
             Will.
             
          
           
             —
             Provided
             alway
             that
             no
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
             ,
             or
             Ordinances
             shall
             be
             made
             ,
             or
             put
             in
             Execution
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             by
             Authority
             of
             the
             Convocations
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             Contrariant
             
             or
             Repugnant
             to
             the
             King's
             Prerogative
             Royal
             ,
             or
             the
             Customs
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Statutes
             of
             this
             Realm
             ;
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             this
             Act
             to
             the
             contrary
             hereof
             notwithstanding
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Commission
               ,
               sent
               by
               King
               
                 Charles
                 Ist.
              
               to
               the
               Convocation
               of
               1640.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               CHarles
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               all
               whom
               these
               Presents
               shall
               come
               ,
               Greeting
               .
               Whereas
               in
               and
               by
               One
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               made
               at
               Westminster
               in
               the
               25th
               .
               Year
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Henry
               VIIIth
               ,
               reciting
               that
               whereas
               the
               
                 King
                 's
                 Humble
                 and
                 Obedient
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               [
               Reciting
               all
               verbatim
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Extract
               ,
               Numb
               .
               iv
               .
               ]
               And
               lastly
               it
               is
               provided
               by
               the
               said
               Act
               ,
               that
               such
               Canons
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               Ordinances
               and
               Synodals
               Provincial
               ,
               which
               then
               were
               already
               made
               ,
               and
               which
               then
               were
               
               not
               Contrariant
               or
               Repugnant
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Customs
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Damage
               or
               hurt
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Prerogative-Royal
               ,
               should
               then
               still
               be
               used
               and
               executed
               as
               they
               were
               before
               the
               making
               of
               the
               said
               Act
               ,
               until
               such
               time
               as
               they
               should
               be
               view'd
               ,
               search'd
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               Order'd
               and
               Determin'd
               by
               the
               Persons
               mention'd
               in
               the
               said
               Act
               ,
               or
               the
               more
               Part
               of
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Tenour
               ,
               Form
               ,
               and
               Effect
               of
               the
               said
               Act
               ;
               as
               by
               the
               said
               Act
               (
               amongst
               divers
               other
               things
               )
               more
               fully
               ,
               and
               at
               large
               ,
               it
               doth
               ,
               and
               may
               Appear
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Know
               ye
               that
               we
               ,
               for
               divers
               urgent
               and
               weighty
               Causes
               and
               Considerations
               us
               thereunto
               especially
               moving
               ,
               of
               Our
               especial
               Grace
               ,
               certain
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               meer
               Motion
               ,
               have
               by
               Vertue
               of
               our
               
                 Prerogative
                 Royal
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Supreme
                 Authority
              
               in
               
                 Causes
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               given
               and
               granted
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               Presents
               do
               Give
               and
               Grant
               full
               ,
               free
               ,
               and
               lawful
               Liberty
               ,
               Licence
               ,
               Power
               and
               Authority
               unto
               the
               most
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               William
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               Primate
               of
               all
               England
               ,
               and
               Metropolitan
               ,
               President
               
               of
               this
               present
               Convocation
               for
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               during
               this
               Present
               Parliament
               ,
               now
               assembled
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               same
               Province
               ,
               and
               all
               Deans
               of
               Cathedral
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Arch-deacons
                 ,
                 Chapters
              
               ,
               and
               Colleges
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               every
               several
               Diocess
               within
               the
               said
               Province
               ;
               That
               they
               the
               said
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               President
               of
               the
               said
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               the
               Rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               said
               Clergy
               of
               this
               present
               Convocation
               ,
               within
               the
               said
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               or
               the
               greater
               Number
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               whereof
               the
               said
               President
               of
               the
               said
               Convocation
               to
               be
               always
               One
               :
               )
               Shall
               ,
               and
               may
               ,
               from
               Time
               to
               Time
               ,
               during
               the
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               Propose
               ,
               Conferr
               ,
               Treat
               ,
               Debate
               ,
               Consider
               ,
               Consult
               ,
               and
               Agree
               ,
               upon
               the
               Exposition
               ,
               or
               Alteration
               ,
               of
               any
               Canon
               or
               Canons
               now
               in
               force
               ;
               and
               of
               ,
               and
               upon
               ,
               any
               such
               Other
               New
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               as
               they
               the
               said
               Lord
               
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 President
              
               of
               the
               said
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               said
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               same
               Province
               ,
               or
               the
               Greater
               Number
               of
               them
               (
               whereof
               
               of
               the
               said
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 President
              
               of
               the
               said
               Convocation
               to
               be
               One
               )
               shall
               think
               necessary
               ,
               fit
               ,
               and
               convenient
               ,
               for
               the
               Honour
               and
               Service
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               Good
               and
               Quiet
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               Government
               thereof
               ,
               to
               be
               from
               Time
               to
               Time
               observ'd
               ,
               perform'd
               ,
               fulfill'd
               ,
               and
               kept
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               said
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               their
               Successors
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               the
               said
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               Callings
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               Functions
               ,
               Ministries
               ,
               Degrees
               ,
               and
               Administrations
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               all
               and
               every
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               and
               other
               Judges
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Bishops
                 Courts
                 ,
                 Guardians
              
               of
               
                 Spiritualties
                 ,
                 Chancellors
                 ,
                 Deans
              
               and
               
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 Commissaries
                 ,
                 Officials
                 ,
                 Registers
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               and
               every
               Other
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Officers
              
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Inferiour
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               whatsoever
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               in
               their
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               their
               distinct
               Courts
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Order
               and
               Manner
               of
               their
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               other
               Persons
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               lawfully
               ,
               being
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               may
               concern
               them
               :
               And
               further
               ,
               to
               
               conferr
               ,
               debate
               ,
               treat
               ,
               consider
               ,
               consult
               and
               agree
               ,
               of
               and
               upon
               such
               other
               Points
               ,
               Matters
               ,
               Causes
               and
               Things
               ,
               as
               We
               from
               Time
               to
               Time
               shall
               deliver
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               deliver'd
               ,
               unto
               the
               said
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 President
              
               of
               the
               said
               Convocation
               ,
               under
               our
               Sign-manual
               ,
               or
               Privy-Signet
               ,
               to
               be
               debated
               ,
               consider'd
               ,
               consulted
               ,
               and
               concluded
               upon
               ;
               the
               said
               Statute
               ,
               or
               any
               Other
               
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 Act
              
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 Provision
              
               ,
               or
               Restraint
               ,
               heretofore
               had
               ,
               made
               ,
               provided
               ,
               or
               set
               forth
               ;
               or
               any
               other
               Cause
               ,
               Matter
               ,
               or
               thing
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               the
               contrary
               notwithstanding
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               And
               we
               do
               also
               ,
               by
               these
               Presents
               ,
               give
               and
               grant
               unto
               the
               said
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 President
              
               of
               the
               said
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               said
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               unto
               all
               Deans
               of
               Cathedral
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Arch-deacons
                 ,
                 Chapters
              
               ,
               and
               Colleges
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               every
               several
               Diocess
               within
               the
               said
               Province
               ,
               full
               ,
               free
               ,
               and
               lawful
               Liberty
               ,
               Licence
               ,
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               that
               They
               the
               said
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 President
              
               of
               the
               said
               Convocation
               ,
               
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               said
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               same
               Province
               ,
               or
               the
               greater
               Number
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               whereof
               the
               said
               President
               of
               the
               said
               Convocation
               to
               be
               One
               )
               all
               and
               every
               the
               said
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               Matters
               ,
               Causes
               and
               things
               ,
               so
               by
               them
               from
               Time
               to
               Time
               conferr'd
               ,
               treated
               ,
               debated
               consider'd
               ,
               consulted
               ,
               and
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               shall
               and
               may
               set
               down
               in
               Writing
               in
               such
               Form
               as
               heretofore
               hath
               been
               accustom'd
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               so
               set
               down
               in
               writing
               ,
               to
               exhibit
               and
               deliver
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               exhibited
               and
               delivered
               unto
               Us
               ,
               to
               the
               End
               that
               we
               ,
               upon
               mature
               Consideration
               by
               Us
               to
               be
               taken
               thereupon
               ,
               may
               Allow
               ,
               Approve
               ,
               Confirm
               ,
               and
               Ratifie
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               Disallow
               ,
               Anhillate
               ,
               and
               make
               void
               ,
               such
               and
               so
               many
               of
               the
               said
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               Matters
               ,
               Causes
               and
               Things
               ,
               or
               Any
               of
               them
               so
               to
               be
               by
               force
               of
               these
               presents
               consider'd
               ,
               consulted
               ,
               and
               Agreed
               upon
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               think
               fit
               ,
               requisite
               ,
               and
               convenient
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Provided
               always
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               
               Matters
               ,
               and
               Things
               ,
               or
               Any
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ,
               consulted
               ,
               and
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               be
               not
               contrary
               ,
               or
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               establish'd
               ,
               or
               the
               Rubricks
               in
               it
               ;
               or
               the
               xxxix
               Articles
               ;
               or
               any
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Orders
              
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               already
               establish'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               Provided
               also
               ,
               and
               our
               express
               Will
               ,
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               Commandment
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Canons
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               Matters
               ,
               Causes
               and
               Things
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               by
               force
               of
               these
               presents
               consider'd
               ,
               consulted
               ,
               or
               agreed
               upon
               ;
               shall
               not
               be
               of
               any
               Force
               ,
               Effect
               ,
               or
               Validity
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               such
               Time
               ,
               as
               we
               by
               our
               Letters
               Patents
               under
               our
               great
               Seal
               of
               England
               ,
               shall
               allow
               ,
               approve
               ,
               and
               confirm
               the
               same
               ;
               Any
               thing
               before
               in
               these
               Presents
               contain'd
               to
               the
               contrary
               thereof
               notwithstanding
               .
               In
               Witness
               whereof
               we
               have
               caused
               these
               our
               Letters
               to
               be
               made
               Patent
               ;
               Witness
               our self
               at
               Westminster
               the
               15th
               .
               Day
               of
               April
               ,
               in
               the
               xvith
               .
               Year
               of
               our
               Reign
               .
            
             
               Per
               ipsum
               Regem
               .
               Willis
            
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             
               King's
               Declaration
            
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             them
             ,
             made
             hereupon
             ,
             are
             already
             extant
             in
             
             Sparrow's
             Collection
             .
             pag.
             335.
             
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Specimen
               of
               Convocations
               ,
               anciently
               held
               without
               Parliaments
               ;
               or
               at
               different
               Times
               from
               Them
               ;
               till
               the
               latter
               End
               of
               King
               Henry
               viiith's
               .
               Reign
               .
            
          
           
             
               ANno
               1297.
               
               The
               Convocation
               sate
               March
               26
               :
               But
               the
               King
               was
               then
               absent
               upon
               his
               Expedition
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               held
               not
               his
               Parliament
               till
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Summer
               ,
               first
               at
               Berwick
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               at
               St.
               
                 Edmunds-bury
                 ,
                 November
                 3.
                 
                 Wals.
              
               p.
               68.
               
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 1316.
                 9.
                 
                 Ed.
              
               2.
               
               The
               Writ
               of
               Summons
               to
               the
               Convocations
               bears
               date
               Febr.
               17.
               to
               meet
               post
               xv
               Pasch.
               The
               Parliament
               was
               summon'd
               the
               16
               Octob.
               before
               to
               meet
               in
               
                 Quinden
                 .
                 S.
                 Hilarii
              
               .
            
             
               
               Anno
               1328.
               
               The
               Convocation
               was
               held
               at
               London
               ,
               the
               Fryday
               after
               the
               Purification
               :
               The
               Parliament
               was
               held
               at
               Winchester
               ,
               the
               first
               Week
               in
               Lent
               after
               .
               Wals.
               p.
               129.
               
            
             
               Anno
               1342.
               
               The
               Convocation
               met
               Oct.
               10.
               
               But
               I
               do
               not
               find
               that
               any
               Parliament
               sate
               that
               Year
               .
            
             
               Anno
               1408.
               
               A
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               Parliament
               :
               The
               Dates
               I
               have
               not
               :
               But
               the
               former
               met
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               the
               latter
               at
               Gloucester
               .
            
             
               Anno
               1413.
               
               The
               Convocation
               met
               on
               
                 Trinity
                 Sunday
              
               :
               The
               Parliament
               sate
               May
               the
               15th
               ;
               being
               the
               
                 Third
                 Week
              
               in
               Easter
               foregoing
               .
            
             
               Anno
               1417.
               
               The
               Convocation
               met
               November
               6.
               
               The
               Parliament
               sate
               not
               till
               November
               16th
               .
            
             
               Anno
               1439.
               
               The
               Convocation
               met
               November
               1.
               
               I
               find
               not
               any
               Parliament
               that
               Year
               .
            
             
               
               Anno
               1463.
               
               The
               Parliament
               sate
               April
               the
               29th
               :
               The
               Convocation
               met
               not
               till
               July
               6.
               
            
             
               Anno
               1466.
               
               The
               Convocation
               sate
               April
               26.
               
               I
               find
               no
               Parliament
               this
               Year
               .
            
             
               Anno
               1486.
               
               The
               Convocation
               met
               February
               13
               :
               The
               Parliament
               sate
               November
               7.
               foregoing
               .
            
             
               Anno
               1538.
               
               A
               Convocation
               :
               No
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             stood
             this
             matter
             ,
             till
             about
             the
             End
             of
             King
             Henry
             viiith's
             .
             Reign
             .
             Since
             which
             (
             excepting
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Convocation
             of
             1640
             )
             it
             has
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             been
             the
             usual
             Custom
             ,
             for
             the
             Convocation
             to
             sit
             ,
             only
             in
             Time
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Abstract
               of
               several
               things
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               done
               since
               the
               25
               H.
               8.
               by
               
                 Private
                 Commissions
              
               ,
               Or
               Otherwise
               ,
               out
               of
               Convocation
               .
            
          
           
             
               25
               H.
               8.
               
               THirty
               two
               Persons
               Appointed
               to
               Review
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               Gather
               together
               out
               of
               them
               such
               as
               should
               ,
               from
               thenceforth
               ,
               alone
               be
               of
               force
               in
               it
               .
               See
               the
               Act.
               c.
               19.
               
            
             
               1536.
               
               Injunctions
               by
               the
               King.
               Bishop
               
                 Burnet
                 Hist.
                 Ref.
              
               pag.
               225.
               
            
             
               —
               Order
               for
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               
                 Bible
                 .
                 Ibid.
              
               pag.
               195
               ,
               249
               ,
               302.
               
            
             
               1538.
               
               New
               Injunctions
               .
               Ibid.
               249.
               
            
             
               —
               Explication
               of
               the
               chief
               Points
               of
               Religion
               :
               publish'd
               at
               the
               Close
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               it
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               245.
               
            
             
               
               1539.
               
               A
               Committee
               of
               Bishops
               appointed
               by
               the
               Lords
               ,
               at
               the
               
               King's
               Command
               ,
               to
               draw
               up
               Articles
               of
               
                 Religion
                 .
                 Ibid.
              
               p.
               256.
               
            
             
               —
               The
               vi
               .
               Articles
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Act
               passed
               ,
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               and
               wholly
               carried
               on
               by
               the
               Parliament
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               256
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               1540.
               
               A
               Committee
               of
               Divines
               employed
               to
               draw
               up
               
                 The
                 necessary
                 Erudition
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Man.
              
               Ibid.
               p.
               286.
               
            
             
               —
               Another
               Commission
               appointed
               to
               examine
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               294.
               
            
             
               1542.
               
               The
               Examining
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Translation
              
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               being
               begun
               by
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               is
               taken
               by
               the
               King
               out
               of
               their
               Hands
               ,
               and
               committed
               to
               the
               two
               Universities
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               315.
               
            
             
               1544.
               
               The
               King
               orders
               the
               Prayers
               for
               Processions
               ,
               and
               Litanies
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               into
               English
               ;
               and
               sends
               them
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               with
               an
               Order
               for
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Use
              
               of
               Them.
               Ibid.
               p.
               331.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 King
                 Edward
              
               VI.
               
            
             
               1547.
               
               The
               King
               orders
               a
               Visitation
               over
               his
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               suspends
               all
               
                 Episcopal
                 Jurisdiction
              
               while
               it
               lasted
               .
               
                 Bishop
                 Burnet
                 .
                 Hist.
                 Ref.
              
               Vol.
               II.
               p.
               26.
               
            
             
               —
               The
               Homilies
               composed
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               27.
               
            
             
               —
               Articles
               ,
               and
               Injunctions
               ,
               set
               forth
               .
               p.
               28.
               
            
             
               1548.
               
               New
               Injunctions
               :
               Ibid.
               Append.
               p.
               126.
               
            
             
               —
               An
               Order
               of
               Council
               for
               Removing
               Images
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               129.
               
            
             
               —
               Directions
               ,
               by
               the
               Council
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 King's
                 Preachers
              
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               130.
               
            
             
               —
               A
               Committee
               of
               Select
               Bishops
               and
               Divines
               ,
               appointed
               to
               Examine
               and
               Reform
               the
               Offices
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Ibid.
               Hist.
               p.
               61
               ,
               71.
               
            
             
               —
               A
               
                 new
                 Office
              
               of
               Communion
               set
               forth
               by
               them
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               64.
               
            
             
               —
               This
               made
               way
               for
               the
               Act
               of
               1548.
               p.
               93.
               and
               1551.
               
               Ibid.
               p.
               189.
               
            
             
               1549.
               
               An
               Order
               of
               Council
               forbidding
               
                 Private
                 Masses
              
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               102
               ,
               103.
               
            
             
               
               —
               The
               Forms
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               Appointed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               order'd
               to
               be
               drawn
               up
               by
               a
               special
               Committee
               ,
               of
               
                 Six
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Six
                 Divines
              
               ;
               to
               be
               named
               by
               the
               King
               :
               Ibid.
               p.
               141
               ,
               143.
               
            
             
               1552.
               
               The
               Observation
               of
               Holydays
               order'd
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               191.
               
            
             
               1553.
               
               A
               new
               Catechism
               ,
               by
               the
               
               King's
               Order
               ,
               required
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               Schoolmasters
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               219.
               
            
          
           
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               .
            
             
               1559.
               
               The
               Queen's
               Injunctions
               :
               q.
               v.
               Ibid.
               p.
               ●98
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 King
                 James
              
               I.
               
            
             
               1603.
               
               The
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton-Court
                 .
                 Fuller
                 Ch.
                 Hist.
              
               p.
               21.
               
            
             
               1607.
               
               An
               Order
               for
               a
               
                 new
                 Translation
              
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               the
               King
               directs
               the
               whole
               Process
               of
               it
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               44.
               &c.
               
            
             
               1618.
               
               A
               Proclamation
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               concerning
               Sports
               ,
               and
               Recreations
               ,
               to
               be
               allow'd
               of
               on
               the
               Lords-Day
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               74.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               I.
               
            
             
               —
               Directions
               concerning
               Preaching
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Arminian
               Points
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             set
             down
             these
             Remarks
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             foregoing
             Number
             ;
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             as
             they
             lay
             in
             my
             Collections
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             they
             are
             Exact
             :
             Tho'
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             either
             Time
             ,
             or
             Opportunity
             ,
             to
             make
             so
             careful
             an
             Examination
             ,
             as
             I
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             of
             several
             of
             Them.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Books
             printed
             for
          
           Richard
           Sare
           at
           Grays-Inn-Gate
           in
           Holborne
           .
        
         
           THE
           Genuine
           Epistles
           of
           St.
           Barnabas
           ,
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           St.
           Clement
           ,
           St.
           Polycarp
           ,
           the
           Shepherd
           of
           Hermas
           ,
           &c.
           Translated
           and
           published
           in
           English.
           8
           ●
           .
        
         
           A
           Practical
           Discourse
           concerning
           Swe●ring
           .
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Publick
           Thanksgiving
           for
           Preservation
           of
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Person
           .
           These
           three
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           VVake
           .
        
         
           Also
           several
           Sermons
           upon
           several
           Occasions
           .
           By
           Dr.
           VVake
           .
        
         
           Fables
           of
           Aesop
           and
           other
           eminent
           Mythologists
           ,
           with
           Morals
           and
           Reflections
           .
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Erasinus
           Colloquies
           in
           English.
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           The
           Visions
           of
           Dom.
           
             Froncisco
             de
             Quevedo
          
           .
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           The
           three
           last
           by
           Sir
           
             Roger
             L'Estrange
          
           .
        
         
           Epi●●e●u's
           Morals
           with
           Simplici●●'s
           Comment
           ,
           translated
           by
           Mr.
           Stanhope
           .
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           Compleat
           Sets
           ,
           consisting
           of
           8
           Volumes
           of
           Letters
           writ
           by
           a
           
             Turkish
             Spy
          
           who
           lived
           45
           Years
           undiscovered
           at
           Paris
           .
           12
           o
        
         
           Humane
           Prudence
           ,
           or
           the
           Art
           by
           which
           a
           man
           may
           raise
           himself
           and
           Fortune
           to
           Grandeur
           .
           12
           
           o.
        
         
           Moral
           Maxims
           and
           Reflections
           ,
           written
           in
           French
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Rochfoucault
           ,
           now
           made
           English.
           12
           
           o.
        
         
           Of
           the
           Art
           both
           of
           writing
           and
           judging
           of
           History
           ,
           with
           Reflections
           upon
           Ancient
           as
           well
           as
           
             Modern
             Historiant
          
           .
           By
           Father
           
             Le
             Moyne
          
           .
           12
           
           o.
        
         
           An
           Essay
           upon
           Reason
           ,
           by
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzie
          
           .
           12
           
           o.
        
         
           A
           Divine
           Antidote
           ,
           or
           an
           Answer
           to
           an
           Heretical
           Pamphlet
           ,
           entituled
           an
           End
           to
           the
           Socinian
           Controversy
           .
           By
           Dr.
           
             Francis
             Gregory
          
           .
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           The
           Doctrin
           of
           a
           God
           and
           Providence
           vindicated
           and
           asserted
           .
           8
           
           o.
        
         
           Discourses
           on
           several
           Divine
           Subjects
           .
           8
           
           o.
           Both
           by
           
             Thomas
             Gregory
          
           late
           of
           Wadham
           College
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           now
           Lecturer
           of
           ●ulham
           near
           London
           .
        
         
           Death
           made
           comfortable
           ,
           or
           the
           way
           to
           dye
           well
           .
           By
           
             John
             Kettlewel
          
           ,
           a
           Presbyter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           12
           
           o.
        
         
           The
           Parson's
           Counsellor
           ,
           or
           the
           Law
           of
           Tyths
           .
           By
           Sir
           
             Simon
             Degg
          
           .
           8
           ●
           .
        
         
           The
           Unlawfulness
           of
           Bonds
           of
           Resignation
           .
           8
           
           o.
           Price
           6
           d.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66113-e980
           
             Let.
             p.
             40
             
          
           
             Let.
             p.
             28
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66113-e9710
           
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             Let.
             p
             28
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             p
             16
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             Letter
             .
             p.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ib
             p.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Letter
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Lett.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             Artic
             xxvii
             .
             Can.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             H●st
             Eccl.
             praef
             .
             l.
             
               v
               p.
               259
               C.
            
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             de
             Vit.
             Const.
             lib
             4.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vid
             Act.
             Conc.
             Ephes
             .
             I.
             Part.
             cap.
             32.
             
             Adde
             Epist.
             ad
             Synod
             .
             Ibid.
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             feriis
             :
             de
             nup●●is
             :
             de
             fide
             Cath.
             de
             H●reticis
             :
             de
             Episc.
             &
             Cleric
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             I.
             Tit.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Novell
             .
             v●
             .
             cxxxvii
             ,
             cxxxi
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             |
             Basil.
             F●b●ot
             .
             lib.
             t
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             ●eg
             .
             Ed.
             Conf.
             cap.
             17.
             
             Leg.
             Can●●
             .
             ca.
             11.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             Praefat.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Leg.
             Edw.
             &
             Guthr
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
             Alfred
             .
             cap.
             39
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             Pand●ct
             .
             lib.
             47
             tit
             .
             22
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             de
             Je●un
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Pand.
             ●eg
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             5.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             de
             Vit.
             Const.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Socrat.
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             
             Sozom.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Act.
             Concil
             .
             Eph.
             par
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             32
             ,
             35
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Act.
             C
             〈…〉
             〈…〉
             d.
             〈◊〉
             1
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid
             Ep.
             Leonis
             ad
             Theodos.
             Imp.
             Ep.
             52.
             54
             &c
             Ed.
             Ques●●ll
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Ep.
             Imp.
             Con
             〈…〉
             C●●st
             .
             ii
             .
             Collat.
             1
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             419
             ,
             ●22
             ,
             423
             ,
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Act.
             Concil
             .
             Const.
             iii.
             Act.
             1
             pag
             607.
             
             Tom.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Trull
             .
             apud
             Bevereg
             .
             Pandect
             .
             Tom.
             1
             p.
             153.
             
             E.
             F.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Act.
             Conc.
             Nic●en
             .
             ii
             .
             Act.
             1.
             pag.
             50.
             
             Tom.
             Lab.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             Con.
             4.
             
             Const.
             Act.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             8.
             pag.
             1279.
             
             C.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Conc●●
             .
             Rom.
             ●ub
             Constant.
             To.
             1.
             
             Lab.
             p.
             1403.
             1406.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Act.
             Conc.
             Arelat
             .
             ib.
             pag.
             14●1
             .
             Et
             Euseb.
             Hist
             Eccl.
             lib.
             x.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             C
             〈…〉
             .
             N
             〈…〉
             .
             en
             .
             1.
             
             Can.
             v.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Bal●●●
             in
             Can.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Epist.
             Theodoret.
             80
             ,
             81
             ,
             82.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             7.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Labb
             .
             To.
             iv
             .
             p.
             11
             7.
             ad
             An
             484.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Collat
             .
             S.
             Avit
             .
             cum
             Ar●ian
             .
             ib.
             p.
             1318.
             
             Ad
             Ann.
             ●02
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Agath
             .
             An.
             506.
             
             Praef.
             Cum
             in
             nomine
             Domini
             ,
             
               ex
               Permissu
               Domini
               nostri
               Gloriosissimi
               ,
               Magnificentissi●ique
               Regis
               ,
            
             in
             Civitate
             Agathensi
             ,
             Sancta
             Synodus
             concenisset
             .
          
           
             Vid
             Act.
             Conc.
             Epaonens
             .
             An.
             517.
             
             Prooem
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Capit.
             Conc.
             Tolet
             .
             ii
             .
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Conc.
             Tol.
             iii.
             An.
             589
             
          
           
             Act
             Conc.
             Praef.
             Et
             in
             conclusante
             subscript
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             hor.
             Concil
             .
             apud
             Labb
             To.
             v.
             p.
             1735.
             1739.
             1740.
             1749.
             1836.
             
             &
             To.
             vi
             .
             394
             1294.
             
             1●28
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Can.
             18.
             
             Conc.
             iii.
             Tolet.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Narbon
             .
             An.
             58●
             .
             in
             Pras.
             Et
             Caesar
             augustan
             .
             ii
             .
             An.
             592.
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             B●acar
             .
             ii
             .
             An.
             563.
             
             Praef.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             a
             〈…〉
             pud
             Lucum
             .
             An.
             607.
             
          
           
             V●d
             Act.
             Conc.
             Bracar
             .
             iii.
             in
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             lib.
             v.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Concil
             .
             Ma
             〈…〉
             scon
             .
             1.
             in
             Praef.
             An.
             581.
             
          
           
             *
             Greg.
             Turon
             .
             Hist.
             Franc.
             lib.
             vi
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid
             Concil
             .
             Labb
             .
             To.
             v.
             pag.
             976.
             980.
             1593.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             11.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Germ.
             i.
             apud
             Lab.
             To.
             vi
             Praef
             
          
           
             Lab.
             Conc.
             ib
             p.
             1725
             ,
             1726.
             1793.
             
             To.
             vii
             .
             p.
             1151.
             1152.
             
          
           
             *
             An.
             8●●
             .
             vid.
             Act.
             Concil
             .
             in
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Ep.
             Syned●c
             .
             ad
             Praesul
             .
             Hisp
             num
             .
             iii.
             &
             in
             Canon
             i.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Aquisgran
             .
             Praef.
             An.
             816.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Epist.
             Ludov.
             Imp.
             ad
             S●char
             .
             Arch.
             B●r●●gal
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Act
             Conc.
             Aquisgr
             .
             ii
             .
             An.
             836.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Conc.
             Magunt
             .
             i.
             in
             Praef.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Conc.
             Wormat
             .
             An.
             868.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Conc.
             Trebur
             .
             apud
             Lab.
             To.
             ix
             .
             p.
             440.
             467.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             p.
             591.
             
          
           
             §
             12.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Conc.
             Aurelian
             .
             i.
             Praef.
             A●no
             511.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Au
             〈…〉
             .
             An.
             533.
             
             Praef.
             
          
           
             Con●
             .
             A●vern
             .
             An.
             535.
             
             Praef.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Tur.
             〈◊〉
             .
             A
             〈…〉
             567.
             
             Praef.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Pa●
            
             .
             v.
             Praefat.
             Cum
             in
             dei
             nomir●
             ,
             secundum
             SS
             .
             Patrum
             Constitut
             onem
             .
             Ex
             Evocatione
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             &
             〈◊〉
             Cor
             〈…〉
             o
             Synod●li
             convenissemus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Cabilon
               .
               An.
            
             650.
             
             E●
             Evocatione
             vel
             Ordinatione
             Gloriosissimi
             Domini
             Clodovei
             Regis
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Conc.
             Vernens
             .
             in
             Praef.
             Concil
             .
          
           
             *
             Rh●m
             .
             ii
             .
             Anno
             813
             Praef.
             Con.
             Tur.
             iii.
             I●id
             .
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             †
             Conc.
             Pa●is
             v●
             .
             An.
             829.
             
             Praef.
             ap
             .
             Labb
             .
             Tom
             vii
             .
             p.
             1594.
             1596.
             
          
           
             ‖
             An.
             849
             ,
             〈◊〉
             53.
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
          
           
             §
             14.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Frag.
             Hilarii
             p.
             457
             ,
             485
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
          
           
             §
             16.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Desiderium
             :
             Capit
             .
             Baluz
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             Act
             C●●c
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             1
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             apud
             Sapo●
             par
             6.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Capit.
             Sir.
             Ti●
             .
             11.
             
             Episcopis
             〈◊〉
             instituta
             Can●●um
             Sy
             ●●dum
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             volentibus
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             R●x
             Caro●us
             ,
             e●sque
             apud
             Urbem
             Sucssionum
             —
             Convenire
             p
             〈…〉
             pit
             .
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Leon.
             Epist
             69.
             ad
             Ma●●
             .
             Caes.
             p
             568.
             
          
           
             Vi●
             〈◊〉
             .
             Reg
             〈◊〉
             .
             B
             〈…〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●9
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             IV
             
          
           
             Cap.
             Ann.
             8●8
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Baluz
             .
             p.
             624.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             hist●r
             .
             Eccl.
             lib.
             10.
             cap
             5.
             43.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Eph.
             Con●
             p.
             1
             c.
             32
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Con.
             Chalded
             .
             Act.
             1.
             pag.
             99.
             
             Ed.
             Labb
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag
             103.
             
             10●
             .
          
           
             Acta
             Concil
             .
             Chalc●l
             .
             Chalced
             .
             ib.
             par
             .
             1.
             num
             .
             56.
             
          
           
             Capit.
             Synod
             .
             Vernent
             .
             n.
             iv
             .
             p.
             170.
             
             To.
             1.
             
             Baluz
             .
             Capit.
             Aquisgram
             .
             Ann.
             816.
             
             Prosog
             .
             Imp.
             ibid.
             pag.
             562.
             
          
           
             §
             19.
             
          
           
             §
             20.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             21.
             
          
           
             §
             22.
             
          
           
             §
             23.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             de
             Vit.
             Const.
             lib
             :
             3.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Conc.
             Eph.
             ap
             .
             Labb
             .
             To.
             iii.
             p.
             436.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             d.
             par
             .
             1
             cap.
             ●5
             .
             p.
             442.
             
             Et
             ●●fr
             .
             Conc.
             Eph
             pag.
             7●4
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Chalced.
             Act.
             1.
             p.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             106
             ,
             107
             ,
             110.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Et
             37.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Act.
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Const.
             sub
             Mena
             Act.
             4
             Edit
             .
             ●abb
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Act.
             5.
             p.
             100
             ,
             101.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Epist
             Justin.
             Collat.
             1.
             pag.
             419
             ,
             422
             ,
             423.
             
             Ed
             Labb
             .
          
           
             §
             24.
             
          
           
             Secundum
             voluntatis
             vestrae
             Consultationem
             &
             
               Titulo●
               quos
               dedistis
            
             ,
             ea
             quae
             nobis
             vis●m
             est
             ,
             definitione
             Respondimus
             .
             Con●
             .
             Aurel.
             1.
             praefat
             .
             ad
             Clodovaeum
             Reg.
             
          
           
             Capit.
             An.
             828.
             
             To.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Baluz
             .
             p.
             654.
             
          
           
             C
             〈…〉
             .
             Sues
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Act.
             〈◊〉
             .
             La●b
             .
             To.
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             9●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             P
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Act.
             C●nc
             .
             ●r●bur
             .
             apud
             Labb
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             p.
             441.
             
          
           
             Act.
             Conc.
             Tolet.
             iv
             .
             An.
             633.
             
          
           
             Act.
             Conc.
             Tolet.
             xiii
             .
             An.
             683.
             
             Ep.
             Regis
             ad
             Concil
             .
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             Unde
             &
             has
             in
             Commune
             Sententias
             ,
             quas
             
               Principis
               hortatu
            
             Construendas
             accepimus
             ,
             Communi
             voto
             Edidimus
             .
             
               Labb
               .
               Tom.
               6.
               p.
               1255.
               
               E.
               
            
          
           
             An.
             Conc.
             Tolet.
             xvi
             .
             An.
             693.
             
             Ep.
             Regis
             ad
             Synod
             .
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Tol.
               8.
               
               An.
            
             653
             Id
             magno
             precatu
             deliberationis
             Exhortans
             ,
             ut
             quae●unque
             
               illic
               detinentur
               ascripta
            
             ,
             valido
             attendatis
             intuitu
             ,
             sagaci
             perscrutemini
             studio
             ;
             
               Ac
               de
               his
            
             quae●unque
             extiterint
             placita
             Deo
             ,
             Vestri
             Oris
             ,
             ad
             Nos
             ,
             sacro
             Referantur
             Oraculo
             .
             
               Labb
               .
               pag.
            
             395.
             
          
           
             §
             26.
             
             E●
             seb
             .
             de
             Vit
             Const.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             41.
             p.
             452.
             
          
           
             Collat.
             Carth.
             1.
             cum
             Opt.
             ●ilevit
             .
             num
             .
             x.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Act.
             Conc.
             Eph
             p.
             1.
             cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
             Chal
             Sacr.
             Com.
             Elp.
             pag.
             105.
             
             Ed.
             Labb
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Conc.
             Eph.
             adv
             .
             C●r●l
             .
             Ed
             Labb
             .
             p.
             404
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             27.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             de
             Vit.
             Const.
             l.
             iii.
             c.
             10.
             13.
             17.
             
             Socrat.
             l.
             i.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act
             Conc.
             Chalced.
             
               par
               .
               i.
               Ep.
            
             41
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Act.
             vi
             .
             p.
             577.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lab.
             
          
           
             §
             28.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Concil
             .
             Tolet
             .
             iil
             .
             An.
             589.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Can.
             
               i●
               .
               Consult●
            
             P●●ssimi
             &
             Gloriosissimi
             Domini
             nostri
             ,
             Reccareds
             Regis
             .
             —
             
               Jubente
               atque
               Consentiente
            
             :
             Can.
             viii
             .
             —
             Annuente
             :
             Can.
             x.
             —
             Flavius
             Reccaredus
             Rex
             ,
             hanc
             deliberationem
             ,
             quam
             cum
             S.
             desinivimus
             Synedo
             ,
             confirmans
             subscripsi
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             §
             29.
             
          
           
             Act.
             Conc
             ,
             Francof
             .
             An.
             794.
             ap
             .
             Labb
             .
             
               To.
               vii
            
             .
             p.
             1032.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Can.
             
               i
               ,
               ii
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Can.
             
               iii
               ,
               iv
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Conc.
             Trebur
             .
             apud
             Labb
             .
             To.
             ix
             .
          
           
             Capit.
             Dat.
             An.
             Christi
             742.
             in
             plenâ
             Synodo
             .
             n.
             1.
             
             Statuimus
             per
             Annos
             singulos
             Synodum
             Congregari
             ,
             ut
             
               Nobis
               praesentibus
            
             Canonum
             decreta
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiae
             Jura
             restaurentur
             ,
             &
             Religio
             Christiana
             emendetur
             .
             
               Capit.
               To.
               1.
               pag.
            
             145.
             
          
           
             §
             30.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Not.
             Baluz
             .
             in
             Capit.
             Aquisgran
             .
             To.
             2.
             pag.
             1036.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             Labb
             .
             To
             8
             pag.
             80.
             
          
           
             §
             31.
             
          
           
             §
             32.
             
          
           
             §
             33.
             
          
           
             Athan.
             de
             Synod
             .
          
           
             Sozom.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             Lib.
             4
             cap.
             p.
             568.
             
          
           
             Act.
             Conc.
             Eph.
             p.
             1.
             cap.
             35
             Epist
             .
             Imp.
             per
             Candid
             ad
             Synod
             .
             Vid.
             part
             .
             3.
             cap.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Act
             6.
             
             Con
             Cal●ed
             .
             in
             ●●n
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Theodoret
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Vid.
             Ep.
             Concil
             .
             ad
             Theod
             Im.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             Con.
             Eph.
             Act.
             6.
             p.
             764.
             &c.
             
             Item
             part
             .
             3.
             c.
             15.
             47.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Act.
             Concil
             .
             Chalced.
             par
             .
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             23.
             
          
           
             §
             36.
             
          
           
             §
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Edict
               .
               Reg.
               de
               Confirm
               .
               Conc●●ii
               Tol.
            
             iii.
             Cum
             enim
             sensus
             maturitate
             ,
             &
             intelligentiae
             Gravitate
             ,
             constant
             esse
             digesta
             ,
             
               nostra
               proinde
               Authoritas
            
             jubet
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Capitula
             enim
             quae
             
               nostris
               sensibus
               placita
            
             ,
             &
             disciplinae
             Congrua
             ,
             à
             praesenti
             conscripta
             sunt
             Synodo
             ;
             in
             omni
             Auctoritate
             —
             observentur
             ,
             &
             maneant
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             leg
             .
             in
             Consir
             Concil
             .
             Editam
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             leg
             .
             in
             Confir
             .
             istius
             Concil
             .
             Edit
             .
          
           
             
               Capit.
               1.
               
               An.
               813
               sive
               Capitula
               xxviii
               .
            
             de
             Confirmatione
             Constitutionum
             quas
             Episcopi
             in
             Synodis
             ,
             Auctoritate
             Regiâ
             nuper
             habitis
             ,
             constituerant
             .
             —
             
               Et
               capit
               .
               An.
               814.
               cap.
               xiii
               .
            
             Has
             omnes
             Constitutiones
             ecclesiasticas
             ,
             quas
             summatim
             ,
             breviterque
             perstrinximus
             ,
             sicut
             plenius
             in
             Canone
             continentur
             ,
             manere
             p●renni
             stabilitate
             sancimus
             .
             
               Col.
               530
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             Baluz
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Praef.
             Synod
             .
             ●iptinens
             .
             An.
             743.
             
          
           
             Praef.
             Concii
             .
             Turon
             .
             To.
             vil
             .
             p.
             1260.
             
          
           
             Haec
             nos
             in
             Conventu
             nostro
             ita
             Ventila●imus
             :
             sed
             quo
             modo
             deinceps
             
               pi●ssimo
               Principi
               nostro
               de
               his
               Agendum
               placebii
               ,
            
             nos
             sideles
             Ejus
             samuli
             ,
             libenti
             animo
             ,
             ad
             Nutum
             ,
             &
             voluntatem
             ejus
             parati
             sumus
             .
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             1270.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Arelat
            
             .
             vi
             .
             
               post
               Can.
            
             26.
             
             Haec
             igitur
             sub
             brevitate
             ,
             quae
             Emendatione
             digna
             perspeximus
             ,
             quàm
             brevissimè
             annotavimus
             ,
             &
             Domino
             Imperator●
             presentanda
             decrevimus
             ;
             Ut
             siquid
             hic
             minus
             est
             ,
             
               ejus
               prudentia
               suppleatur
            
             :
             siquid
             secus
             quàm
             se
             Ratio
             habet
             ,
             
               ejus
               judicio
               emendetur
            
             :
             siquid
             Rationabilier
             taxatum
             est
             ,
             
               ejus
               ad●utorio
            
             ,
             divina
             opi●ulan●e
             Clementia
             ,
             perficiatur
             .
          
           
             Eginhart
             .
             de
             Vit
             Carol
             .
             Magn.
             
          
           
             Quia
             tanta
             ad
             Religionis
             Catholicae
             Cultum
             Gloriosae
             fidei
             :
             Cura
             Vos
             excitat
             ,
             ut
             Sacerdotalis
             Mentis
             affectu
             Sacerdotes
             de
             rebus
             necessariis
             tractaturo●
             .
             tractaturos
             in
             unum
             colligi
             justeritis
             ;
             secundum
             —
             Voluntatis
             vestrae
             Consultationem
             ,
             &
             Titulos
             quos
             dedistis
             ,
             ea
             quae
             nobis
             visum
             est
             definitione
             Respondimus
             :
             Ita
             utisi
             ea
             quae
             nostatuimus
             .
             etiam
             vestro
             Recta
             esse
             Judicio
             comprobantur
             ,
             tanti
             Consensus
             Regis
             ac
             Domini
             ,
             majori
             auctoritate
             servandam
             tantorum
             fi●met
             sententiam
             Sacerdotum
             .
             
               Inter
               Act.
               Concil
               .
               Aurelian
               .
               1.
               
               Anno
            
             511.
             
          
           
             §
             38.
             
          
           
             §
             22.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Hist.
             of
             A
             B.
             Land
             pag.
             80.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Writs
             of
             Summons
             ,
             Append.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Before
             the
             dissolution
             of
             our
             Monasteries
             ,
             the
             Abbots
             and
             Priors
             were
             to
             meet
             〈◊〉
             Person
             likewise
             :
             See
             the
             
               old
               Summon●
            
             .
             Append
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Letter
             to
             a
             Convoc
             .
             Man.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Conv.
             Wri●s
             ,
             28
             Hen.
             VI.
             and
             23
             
               Fd.
               IV.
            
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             §
             11.
             
          
           
             See
             it
             in
             the
             App●n
             .
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
          
           
             4
             Inst.
             p.
             323.
             
          
           
             25
             Hen.
             8.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             §
             14.
             
          
           
             4
             Instit.
             p.
             322.
             
          
           
             Let.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ii
             §
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             Haer.
             lxxi
             .
             n
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             15.
             
          
           
             Neubrigens
             .
             L●b
             .
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             West
             .
             ad
             An.
             1222.
             
          
           
             Bract.
             l.
             3.
             de
             Coron
             .
             c.
             9
             n.
             2.
             
             Conf.
             Wals.
             Hyp.
             Neustr.
             ad
             An.
             1222.
             p.
             464.
             
          
           
             Fitzherb
             .
             Nat
             Brev.
             p.
             269.
             
          
           
             Wals.
             Hyp.
             Neustr.
             ad
             An.
             1413.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Instit.
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             See
             Wals.
             Hypod.
             Neustr.
             pag.
             574.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             II.
             8.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             Letter
             .
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             See
             Ch.
             II.
             Sect.
             23.
             36.
             
          
           
             See
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             II.
             Sect.
             36
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
               Prohibition
               of
            
             Edw.
             I.
             
               〈◊〉
               this
               purpose
            
             ,
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             II.
             p.
             427.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             A.
             B
             La●d
             ,
             pag.
             80.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             12
             Report
             .
             Trin.
             8.
             
             Jac.
             1.
             pag.
             72.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             25
             H.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             Hp.
             Burnet
             :
             Hist.
             Ref.
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             15●6
             .
          
           
             See
             
             Fuller's
             Ch.
             Hist.
             pag.
             214.
             
             An.
             1536.
             
          
           
             ●●ller
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             Letter
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Writ
             it self
             in
             the
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             Elsyng
             .
             
               Meth.
               of
               Parliaments
            
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
             Custodi
             spiritualitatis
             ,
             7
             Ed.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             See
             the
             form
             of
             the
             
               Convocation
               Writ
            
             in
             the
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Coke
             4
             Instit
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Capitul
             .
             Tom.
             I.
             p.
             155
             ,
             160.
             
          
           
             Anno
             755
             in
             .
             Synod
             .
             Vernens
             .
             vid.
             capit
             .
             Tom.
             I.
             p.
             167
             ,
             170.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Concil
             .
             Compend
             .
             An.
             757.
             
          
           
             Marca
             de
             concord
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Hincmar
             .
             Rhem.
             Epist
             .
             3.
             cap.
             29
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Capit.
             To.
             1.
             pag.
             195
             ,
             275.
             
             To.
             ij
             .
             pag.
             239.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             Spelman
             ,
             Concil
             .
             To.
             I.
             pag.
             525
             ,
             529.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             See
             his
             Pref.
             to
             them
             :
             Lamb.
             p.
             45.
             
             Cum
             Bed.
             
          
           
             Ib
             pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
             Vid.
             leg
             .
             Edv.
             Confess
             .
             cap.
             xxxv
             .
          
           
             vid.
             Spelm.
             Glossar
             .
             Voc.
             Gemotum
             .
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
             
               So
               the
            
             Saxon
             Chron.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Labb
             To.
             V.
             pag.
             1614.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ann
             6●4
             .
             pag.
             561.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             Bed
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             IV.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Bed
             Hist
             Eccl
             lib
             IV.
             c.
             28.
             
             Monast.
             Angl.
             To.
             I.
             pag
             39.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annot
             Wheeloc
             .
             in
             Bed.
             l.
             c.
             Chron
             Sax.
             4
             
             o.
             ad
             Ann.
             675.
             p
             43.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             I.
             p.
             189
             ,
             &c.
             Script
             .
             X.
             p.
             2209.
             
             Chron.
             Saxon.
             ad
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             1.
             p.
             293.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             See
             
             Lambard's
             Leges
             Saxon.
             cum
             Bed●
             fol.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             Pag
             62
             ,
             88.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             concil
             p.
             189
             ,
             19●
             .
             conf
             .
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             ib.
             p.
             194.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             ib.
             p.
             327.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
             Spelm.
             ib.
             p.
             332
             ,
             334.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             336
             ,
             340
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Labb
             .
             To.
             VI
             pa
             555.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             IX
             .
             p.
             290
             ,
             294
             
          
           
             Vid
             Cap
             Baluz
             To.
             II.
             p.
             248.
             n
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
             Concil
             .
             Tricassin
             .
             Anno
             878.
             
             Ib.
             p.
             307
             ,
             311.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             433.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Concil
             .
             Mosomens
             .
             pag.
             747.
             
             Rhemens
             .
             pag.
             750.
             
          
           
             Ib
             p
             624
             ,
             626.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             Eadmer
             .
             hist.
             p.
             6.
             
             Harpsfield
             hist.
             eccles
             .
             sec.
             11.
             cap.
             6.
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               〈…〉
               yng
            
             .
             Method
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             
               p
               51.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             26.
             
             King
             William
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
          
           
             Florent
             .
             Wigorn.
             An.
             1070.
             
          
           
             Vita
             Lanfranci
             c.
             7.
             
             Hoved.
             sol
             .
             259
             ,
             260.
             
             Brompt
             .
             Col.
             967.
             968.
             
          
           
             Malmsb.
             de
             gest
             .
             Pontif.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             vit
             .
             Lanfranc
             .
             Antiq.
             B●it
             edit
             Lond.
             p.
             95
             ,
             40.
             
             Rad.
             de
             dicet
             .
             col
             .
             485.
             
             Ailred
             Riev
             .
             col
             .
             406.
             
             Mat.
             Par.
             ad
             an
             .
             1075.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Malmsb.
             de
             gest
             .
             Pont.
             fol.
             213.
             
             Spelman
             concil
             .
             p.
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             Antiq.
             Brit.
             p.
             114.
             
             Spelm.
             p.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Eadmer
             .
             hist.
             nov
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             Orderic
             .
             vit
             .
             anno
             1086.
             p.
             552.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To.
             X.
             p.
             310
             ,
             311.
             
          
           
             §.
             28.
             
             King
             William
             II.
             
          
           
             Eadmer
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Knyghton
             de
             event
             .
             col
             .
             2373.
             
          
           
             §.
             29.
             
             King
             Henry
             I.
             
          
           
             Eadmer
             .
             hist
             p.
             67
             ,
             &c.
             
             Matt.
             Pat.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Anselm
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             reg
             .
             Angl.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             X.
             p.
             732.
             
          
           
             §.
             30.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             anno
             1126.
             
             Vol.
             II.
             pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Spelm.
             To
             II.
             anno
             1126.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             §.
             31.
             
          
           
             Gervas
             :
             Dorob
             .
             Col.
             1663.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Conti●
             .
             Floren●
             Wigo
             〈…〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             11●7
             .
             pag.
             662
             ,
             603
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Par.
             ann
             .
             1120.
             
             Huntingd.
             fol.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hoved.
             fol.
             274
             Br●mp●
             Col.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Knyght
             .
             Col.
             2382.
             
          
           
             §.
             31.
             
             K.
             Stephen
             .
          
           
             Malmsb.
             sol
             .
             101.
             
             Ric.
             Hagust
             .
             Scr.
             X
             Col.
             313
             ,
             314.
             
          
           
             Gervas
             .
             Chron.
             Col.
             1346.
             
          
           
             Henr.
             Huntingd.
             fol.
             389.
             
          
           
             Malms
             .
             Hist.
             Novell
             .
             Lib.
             II.
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             II.
             p.
             45.
             anno
             1142.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             ib.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             §.
             32.
             
             K.
             Henry
             II.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             1160.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Neubrig
             .
             lib.
             II.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Westmin
             .
             Ann.
             1161.
             
             Ser.
             Causae
             ,
             &c.
             Script
             .
             X.
             Col.
             712.
             
             Antiq
             Britan
             .
             p
             130.
             
             Mat.
             Par.
             Ann.
             1162.
             
          
           
             Brompt
             .
             Col.
             1101.
             
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             p.
             103.
             
             Harpsfield
             .
             Hist.
             〈…〉
             cles
             .
             pag.
             338.
             
          
           
             §.
             33.
             
             K.
             〈◊〉
             .
             I
             
          
           
             Antiqu.
             Brit.
             pag.
             145.
             
          
           
             Radulf
             de
             Dicet
             Col.
             656.
             
             Mat
             Par.
             pag.
             161.
             
          
           
             Hoveden
             .
             Ann.
             1195
             fol.
             430.
             
             Harpsfield
             Saec.
             XII
             cap.
             19
             
          
           
             §.
             34.
             
             K.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Hoveden
             .
             fol.
             457.
             b.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Paris
             ,
             Mat.
             Westmin
             .
             Ann.
             1206.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Paris
             ad
             Ann.
             1214.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             §.
             35.
             
             K
             Hen
             III.
             
          
           
             Mat
             Paris
             .
             Mat.
             Westmin
             .
             anno
             1222.
             
             Walsyngh
             .
             Hyp.
             Neustr
             .
             p.
             464.
             
          
           
             Mat
             Paris
             .
             Mat.
             Westmin
             .
             ad
             ann
             .
             1226.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Westmin
             .
             ann
             .
             1237.
             
          
           
             M.
             Paris
             ad
             ann
             .
             1237.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Paris
             ad
             Ann.
             1255.
             pag.
             915.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             1258.
             pag.
             304.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Westmin
             .
             ad
             Ann.
             p.
             379.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             To
             XI
             .
             pag.
             80●
             .
          
           
             Knyghton
             Col.
             2454
             
          
           
             Mat
             Westmin
             .
             anno
             1268.
             
             Wals.
             Hyp.
             Neustr.
             pag.
             471.
             
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             ad
             ann
             .
             1248.
             
          
           
             §.
             36.
             K.
             Edw.
             I.
             
          
           
             Walsyngham
             Hist.
             pag.
             49.
             
          
           
             Wals.
             ib.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             X
             〈◊〉
             11●6
             .
          
           
             Antiquit.
             Brit.
             pag.
             198.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             II.
             p.
             208
             ,
             240
             ,
             301.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             302.
             
          
           
             §.
             37.
             
          
           
             K
             Will
             I
             
          
           
             Sim.
             Dunelm
             .
             Col.
             203.
             
          
           
             §.
             38.
             
             K.
             Will.
             II.
             Eadmer
             .
             p.
             26.
             
             Antiq.
             Brit
             Vit.
             Anselm
             .
          
           
             §.
             39.
             
               〈…〉
               ng
            
             Hen
             〈…〉
             I.
             
          
           
             *
             Eadmer
             .
             p.
             100.
             
             Petr.
             Bles.
             p.
             128.
             
             Malms
             .
             fol.
             94.
             
             Hoveden
             .
             fol.
             272.
             
             Knyghton
             col
             .
             2372.
             
             Mat.
             Paris
             .
             pag.
             65.
             
             Mat.
             West
             .
             Anno
             1112.
             
          
           
             †
             Vid.
             Mat.
             Paris
             .
             p.
             56
             ,
             58
             ,
             59
             ,
             60
             ,
             63.
             
             Mat.
             West
             .
             An.
             1102
             ,
             1104.
             
             Malms
             .
             fol.
             128.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Eadmer
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             4.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             Eadmer
             .
             ib.
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             Eadmer
             ib.
             p.
             100.
             
             Hoved.
             fol.
             270
             ,
             &c.
             Mat.
             West
             .
             An
             1113
             Rad
             de
             Dicet
             .
             col
             .
             500
             ,
             501.
             
          
           
             Brompton
             col
             .
             1006.
             
             An.
             1115.
             
          
           
             §.
             40.
             
             King
             Stephen
             .
             Ri●
             .
             Hagustald
             .
             col
             .
             314.
             
             Florent
             .
             Wigo●
             .
             An.
             1138.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             Brompton
             col
             .
             1040.
             
          
           
             §.
             41.
             
             King
             Henry
             II.
             
          
           
             §.
             42.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Acts
             of
             Provisors
             ,
             Praemunire
             ,
             Mortmain
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §.
             43.
             
          
           
             See
             
             Pryn's
             Animadv
             .
             on
             the
             4
             
               Instit
               p.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             44.
             
          
           
             Elsyng
             .
             Meth.
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             
               p.
               9.
            
             
             Brady's
             Introd
             .
             p.
             140.
             
          
           
             Brady
             ,
             ib.
             p.
             144
             ,
             149
             ,
             150.
             
          
           
             §
             45.
             
          
           
             Brady
             ,
             ib.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             §.
             46.
             
          
           
             
             Brady's
             Introd
             .
             p.
             138
             ,
             143.
             
          
           
             Elsyng
             .
             Meth.
             
               p.
               17.
            
             
             Brady's
             Introd
             .
             p.
             150.
             
             See
             the
             Append
             .
             below
             .
          
           
             §.
             47.
             
          
           
             Elsyng
             .
             ib.
             p.
             21
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Instit.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Moor.
             Rep.
             p.
             782
             ,
             783.
             
          
           
             4
             Instit
             p
             4.
             
          
           
             Elsyng
             .
             M●th
             .
             p.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             4
             Instit.
             p.
             12.
             
             Modus
             tenendi
             Par●
             .
             Hakewell
             ,
             p.
             2
             ,
             11
             ,
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §.
             48.
             
          
           
             
             Cotton's
             Ahridg
             .
             of
             the
             Records
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             b.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Stat.
             18.
             
             
               Edw.
               3.
               
               Rastall
            
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             368.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             §.
             49.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             '
             
               s
               Abridg.
            
             ib.
             p
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Elsyng
             .
             p.
             82
             ,
             84.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             '
             
               s
               Abridg.
            
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             Elsyng
             .
             Meth.
             Ch.
             5.
             
          
           
             Elsyng
             .
             Method
             of
             Parl.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             §.
             50.
             
          
           
             §.
             51.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             's
             Meth.
             of
             P
             〈…〉
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Grand
             Quest.
             p.
             1●9
             .
          
           
             §.
             52.
             
          
           
             
               S●●
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Num.
             VI.
             A
             〈◊〉
             L
             〈…〉
             and
             Troubl
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             16●
             .
             p.
             8●
             .
          
           
             §.
             53.
             
          
           
             Harpsfield
             Hist.
             Fe●l●s
             .
             s
             〈…〉
             .
             XIV
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             s
             〈…〉
             .
             XV.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             §.
             54.
             
          
           
             K.
             Edw.
             I.
             
          
           
             Ann
             1295
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             II.
             p.
             4●3
             .
          
           
             Spelm.
             ib.
             ad
             Ann.
             1296.
             pag.
             428.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Westmin
             .
             Ann.
             1297.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Westmin
             .
             1296
             ,
             1297
             Walsyngham
             .
             ann
             .
             1298.
             pag.
             69.
             
             Knyghton
             Col.
             2489.
             
          
           
             Knyght
             .
             ib.
             Col.
             2491.
             2510
             ,
             &c.
             Antiqu.
             Brit.
             pag.
             203.
             
          
           
             Mat
             Westmin
             .
             Ann.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Walsyngham
             ,
             p
             92.
             
             Ann
             13●7
             .
          
           
             Walsyngham
             ,
             Ann
             ●308
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             §.
             55.
             
             K
             Faw
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             Antiquit.
             Brit.
             pag.
             〈…〉
             8
             ,
             209.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             II.
             ad
             An.
             1309.
             p.
             4●8
             .
          
           
             Const.
             Walter
             Reynold
             apud
             Lynwood
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Labb
             .
             To
             XII
             .
             pag.
             2468.
             
             Spelm
             Concil
             .
             p.
             488.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             II.
             ad
             An.
             1341
             ,
             1342.
             p.
             550.
             
          
           
             §.
             56.
             
             
             King
             ●dward
             III.
             
          
           
             Knyghton
             Col.
             2583.
             
          
           
             Knyghton
             Col.
             2548
             ,
             2585.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Col
             1346
             
          
           
             An.
             Regni
             17.
             25
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             40
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Knyghton
             Col.
             26●●
             
          
           
             §
             5●
             .
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             II.
             An.
             1351.
             p.
             597.
             
          
           
             §.
             58.
             
             King
             Richard
             II.
             
          
           
             See
             before
             Sect
             53.
             
          
           
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             To.
             II.
             ad
             An.
             1382.
             p.
             628.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Walsyngham
             ad
             an
             .
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             p.
             649
             ,
             662.
             
          
           
             Walsyngham
             Hyp.
             Neustr.
             p.
             356.
             
          
           
             §.
             59.
             K.
             Hen.
             IV.
             
          
           
             §.
             60.
             K.
             Hen.
             VI.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Statute
             8
             H.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             61.
             
             K.
             Henry
             VIII
             .
          
           
             ●ntiquit
             .
             Brit.
             pag.
             313.
             
          
           
             §.
             62.
             
          
           
             §.
             63.
             
          
           
             §.
             64.
             
          
           
             §.
             65.
             
          
           
             
             Aurnet's
             Hist.
             Ref.
             Vol.
             I.
             pag.
             ●45
             .
          
           
             §.
             66.
             
             Fox
             :
             Martyrol
             .
             Vol.
             III.
             in
             his
             VIth
             .
             Examinat
             .
          
           
             IV
             Institute
             :
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             §.
             67.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             §.
             68.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Appendix
             :
             Num.
             VII
             .
          
           
             §.
             69.
             
          
           
             §.
             70.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             pag.
             21
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             35
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             25
             H.
             8.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Instit.
             IV.
             pag.
             322.
             
             
               Godolph
               .
               Abr.
            
             chap
             XLI
             .
             §
             4
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             Letter
             :
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             3
             Instit.
             8.
             chap.
             V.
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             Coke
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             Letter
             .
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Append.
             Numb
             .
             II
             ,
             III.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Lett.
             ib.
             
          
           
             See
             Sir
             M.
             Hale's
             Pres.
             
          
           
             Hoved.
             lo●
             457.
             b.
             
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Paris
            
             .
             pag.
             193.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             243.
             
          
           
             Pat.
             15.
             
             Joh.
             m.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
             Letter
             :
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Appendix
             ,
             numb
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             Letter
             :
             p.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Commission
             of
             King
             Charles
             I.
             Append.
             Numb
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
             Letter
             :
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             See
             before
             ch
             .
             II.
             §.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
             Letter
             :
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             See
             that
             of
             King
             Ch
             I.
             Append.
             Numb
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
             Letter
             .
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Letter
             .
             p.
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             Letter
             .
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Letter
             .
             p.
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               See
               that
               of
               K.
            
             Ch.
             I.
             Append.
             n.
             v.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             Letter
             .
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             
               See
               above
            
             ,
             ch
             ii
             .
             §
             27.
             ch
             .
             iii.
             §
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
             Letter
             ,
             p.
             60
             ,
             61.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
             Letter
             .
             pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             C●
             .
             ii
             .
             §.
             36.
             iii.
             §.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
             Keilway's
             Rep.
             sol
             .
             181
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Letter
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Naz.
             To.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             ●2
             .
             p.
             814.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             ii
             .
             Cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             
               King's
               Commission
            
             to
             the
             last
             Convocation
             .
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             latter
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
             Letter
             .
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             Letter
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Letter
             ,
             p.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             Letter
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
             Letter
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
             Letter
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
             Letter
             p.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             15
             
          
           
             Letter
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Letter
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             Letter
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             Letter
             p.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Letter
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             Letter
             p.
             67
             ,
          
           
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             §.
             28.
             
          
           
             Walsingh
             .
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Wals.
             ibid.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Mat
             W●ster
             .
             Ann.
             1296.
             
          
           
             
               W.
               Thorne
            
             ad
             Ann.
             1296.
             1965.
             
             Col.
             
          
           
             Henr.
             Knyght
             .
             Col.
             2491.
             
          
           
             Novs
             Rep.
             Hastings
             and
             Blakes
             Case
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66113-e128670
           
             Sub
             Henr.
             iii.
             
          
           
             Before
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Since
             the
             Reformation
             .